Act I: Chapter One: On the Wrong Side of the Bed

The first thought he had was “Ouch”.

The dirt had done little to cushion his landing. He kept his eyes closed for a moment to let himself recover from the impact. The pain was dull and throbbing and most of it was concentrated around his right shoulder. He wasn’t entirely sure how, but he had been sent flying and, judging by the tickling sensation he felt on the back of his neck, was now lying in a patch of grass. He wasn’t aware of any grasses growing this far underground.

Jason’s eyes flew open. He could feel grass on the back of his neck. His armor was gone! He tried to scramble to his feet but slipped and fell back. Looking around for the first time, he found he was actually above ground. He lay at the end of an earthen skid mark in a grassy ditch beside a dirt road in what appeared to be a temperate climate enjoying the height of summer. He also found that he had four feet. Dumb shock kept his eyes locked on the hooves that had tripped him up. He was a dun-coated horse!

His ears twitched at the sound of voices approaching. The first was so soft that he could barely catch the words. The other sounded rich and cultured. Both were female.

“I thought I heard the noise over here.”

“Are you sure? I don’t see any…Good heavens! There in the ditch!”

Jason stumbled upright as quickly as he could and faced the speakers. They were both horses. Ponies actually, he corrected himself. One had a pale yellow coat with a bright pink mane and tail, and teal eyes. The other had a snow white coat and luxurious royal purple mane and tail, and blue eyes. Their somewhat unusual color wasn’t what made him stare however. The first was a Pegasus and the second was a Unicorn. It took him a short moment to clear the shocked expression from his face.

They were just emerging from a thin forest on his left, less than thirty feet away. He himself was standing steps from the road on his right, which curved away ahead of him, stretching around the trees and out of sight. Glancing behind him, he could see it continue into the distant hilly countryside. He took a few shaky steps backward and nearly fell again. The two ponies rushed to him.

“Oh, you poor dear,” the Unicorn said. “You don’t look at all well. Here, let us help you.” She came to his side in an effort to steady him.

The Pegasus peered closely at Jason, noting the cuts and scrapes up and down his right side and coming to rest on his shoulder. “Oh my, that’s a very bad bruise you have. Please, let us take you somewhere to get that taken care of.”

Jason tried to back away again and stammered that he was alright, but they wouldn’t hear it.

“We simply cannot allow you to go hobbling off in such a condition when it is within our ability to assist you.” The Unicorn began attempting to guide Jason out of the ditch.

“I’d rather not have to insist,” the Pegasus said with genuine concern. “But you really should have somepony look at that bruise.”

“No. I’m not really that hurt.” Jason turned to leave. It was at that moment that the dull pain turned to a sharp stinging. It forced him to come up short with a stifled gasp and a grimace.

“Now see here,” the Unicorn said. “You cannot leave in that kind of shape. Come with us back to town and we’ll take care of your injuries.”

Looking out ahead of him, Jason saw only wide open hills and woodland. No signs of habitation. His shoulder twinged and the cuts smarted in the open air. Town was sounding pretty good all of a sudden. With a sigh, he turned back to them.

“Very well, since you’re so insistent, I’ll come with you.”

In a very businesslike manner, the Unicorn began steering Jason up the road while the Pegasus followed.

“I am Rarity, by the way. And this is Fluttershy,” the Unicorn said briskly. A quiet ‘hello’ from the Pegasus accompanied the introductions. “And what, may I ask, is your name?”

With a glance at the other, he addressed the Unicorn. “My name is Jason Faircastle.”

“Hmm. I don’t think I know that name. Are you from around Ponyville?”

Jason hesitated a moment. “No…I’m not from around here at all. What country is this?”

Rarity glanced at him sharply. “You didn’t hit your head, did you? Don’t worry. We’ll take you straight to the hospital.”

“No! I just don’t know how I got here. I mean…” He realized that what he was saying was making him look crazy and what he felt like saying would make him look crazier. He took a deep breath and tried again. “Look, I need to talk to someone who has a good grasp of magic.” Jason figured Unicorns and Pegasi wouldn’t react with alarm on the subject of magic, so he decided to dive straight in.

“Whatever for?” The Unicorn raised an eyebrow.

“I just need some questions answered. That’s all.” He saw them exchange a concerned glance and added, “And I’m not that hurt, really.”

“Well, if you insist.” Rarity said, though she remained skeptical.

Fluttershy spoke up slightly. “If you’re looking for somepony who’s good with magic, I’m sure our friend Twilight could help.”

“Of course she could! We could take you to her. If you’re sure you’re alright that is.”

“Yes, I’m sure,” he said, trying to keep hold of his patience. Despite his altered and admittedly less durable form, he was not seriously hurt. He wished they’d just drop it. “And I’d very much like to meet your friend.”

With that, they started off again. Jason took the opportunity to study the scenery. The sky was a flawless blue with tufts of pure white cloud hanging lazily about. It was just after midday and the sun was slowly descending from its zenith. Its rays beamed down on his coat, making it comfortably warm. The emerald green hills leading up to purple mountains seemed sculpted by a master hand. It didn’t have the magic-woven beauty of his own homeland but there was a pristine, hand-nurtured quality to this place that reminded him of it none-the-less. As he turned his gaze all about to take in his surroundings, his spotted something that he had missed before.

On the flanks of both of his escorts were small pictures. Rarity had three diamonds while Fluttershy had three pink butterflies. As discreetly as he could, he looked back at himself. Sure enough, he found that his own flanks were similarly adorned: Three curved lines of varying shades of gray that resembled a picture of sound waves. He also found that his tail and mane were the same untidy black locks he’d had before. He chuckled to himself at that.

He was just pondering what those marks could mean when Rarity announced, “Here we are! Welcome to Ponyville!”

Jason glanced about. He didn’t note anything particularly magnificent but he did like what he saw. Most of the buildings were simple two or three story cottages and had thatched roofs. Flower boxes adorned nearly every window and small gardens of flowers and vegetables fronted many homes. The roads were just well trodden earth and didn’t have a defined border. Several trees could be seen throughout the town and the natural hills of the surrounding countryside persisted within the town as well. All in all, it seemed to be in perfect harmony with the land.

The three continued through the streets toward the northwestern side of the town, passing a building that appeared to be made out of candy. Laughter trilled through the open door as they came near. Glancing inside, Jason saw an entirely pink pony and two young fillies, a Unicorn and a Pegasus, rolling across the floor together, playing gleefully. Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged a look of amusement and continued on.

Many other ponies were in the streets. Some were Unicorns and a Pegasus or two had taken to the ground to rest their wings, but most were normal ponies. They went about daily business in a cheerful manner. The air was filled with the sounds of pleasant conversation and the warm greetings of friends. Rarity and Fluttershy were the subjects of several such greetings. Rarity was profuse in her well-wishes, contrasting with Fluttershy’s hesitant and brief returns that were so soft that she could barely be heard. When the passers-by caught sight of Jason, however, their pronouncements cut off and were replaced by mutters and uncertain glances.

He looked himself over self-consciously. His left side was clean and clear of detritus but his right side was peppered with dirt and grass and looked like a patchwork of cuts and scrapes. He wasn’t bleeding but the cuts were very raw. The bruise wasn’t any better either. It covered his shoulder down to the elbow and spread partway onto his ribs, causing the whole area to look like a dark stain under his coat. It stung and throbbed but he continued to ignore it resolutely. He must appear ridiculous in this state; walking beside a radiant Unicorn and an unassuming and graceful Pegasus while he looked like he had just climbed out of a thorn bush. Rarity began to notice the unfavorable attention and it was obvious that she was uncomfortable with it.

At last she turned aside.

“I do wish you had let us take you somewhere to get you sorted out. You’ll forgive me for saying so, but you’re quite a mess. I hesitate even now to present you to Twilight in such a condition. You wouldn’t reconsider…?” She paused hopefully, but Jason shook his head.

“I’d rather get there as soon as possible. She will just have to excuse my appearance.”

Rarity clearly wanted to push the subject, but, after a moment of strained silence, she sighed in resignation and started off again.

Coming to the end of the street, they found themselves in an open part of town. In the center was a rather large tree that had been converted into a dwelling. Windows protruded from odd angles and an observation platform was perched atop the highest branches.

“Well, this is the library. Twilight is in charge of it,” Rarity said as they approached the door. “She has been ever since she moved to Ponyville. She is one of the most dedicated bookworm I’ve ever met. If it's in a book, she can probably recite it from memory. She’s also one of the most talented Unicorns in town and I would not say such things lightly.” Rarity flourished her mane in a less than subtle attempt to draw attention to her own horn.

“Many thanks for your help,” Jason said with a short bow to each of them. “I hope I haven’t been…any…um…trouble.” Jason had reached the door and was now at a loss for how he was to open it. He stood perplexed for a moment, trying not to look down at his lack of thumbs, before simply knocking.

Muffled voices exchanged words behind the door. After a short moment, the door opened to reveal a small, scaled creature. It stood on its hind legs and held the door with the claw on its foreleg. Its body scales were purple and the spines on its back and scales on its belly were green. The creature blinked several times at the sight of the disorderly pony before him. Then, looking around him at his escorts, asked, “Can I help you?”

“You may, sir. I’m here to speak with Twilight.” Jason could tell from its voice that this creature was male.

“Uh, sure,” he said, glancing at Jason. “Rarity? Fluttershy? Did you need something too?”

“Oh, no, Spike. We were only helping Mr. Faircastle here to find his way. Good luck to you, and I hope the rest of your day is more pleasant.” Rarity waved to Jason as she started back the way they had come. “Now Fluttershy, we were just about to set up our picnic. Shall we?”

Fluttershy hesitated for a moment, looking as if she would say something, but she only left a quick smile in parting. She cantered off after Rarity. Spike watched them go before turning fully to Jason.

“So, what do you want with Twilight?”

“I’d rather share that with just her, actually.” Jason said.

“Oh?” Spike folded his arms. “And why is it so secret?”

“Spike,” a voice scolded with a hint of amusement. “Stop interrogating them and let them in.”

Spike grumbled something about “strange ponies” but stepped aside to allow Jason to enter. The room was more or less round, being the hollowed interior of the tree. It was roomy, almost twenty feet in diameter. Nearly every wall had been carved into book shelves and almost all of them were full of meticulously arranged books. Books were stacked in neat piles on the floor near the writing desks that stood at intervals around the walls as well. Almost every available surface was occupied by books. A curved staircase on the far side ascended to an upper level. A door by the stairs stood open, leading to a back room. In that door stood a purple Unicorn.

Her mane was a much deeper shade than her fairer coat and a pair of highlights ran down one side, to be mirrored in her tail; one pink, the other a plain purple. Jason noted that she had purple eyes as well. A six-pointed starburst mark could be seen on her flank. Jason’s first impression was of the night sky just after sunset.

“You know you don’t need to knock…oh, where’s Rarity? I thought I heard her?” the Unicorn who must have been Twilight said, casting about for her friend.

“Rarity and Fluttershy were here, but they left,” Spike answered as he picked up a stack of books and started sorting them back onto the shelves. “They said they were just helping this pony find you.”

“I see.” Her eyes swept his bruised side. “And what happened to you? You look like you fell off a cliff, Mr…?”

“Faircastle. Jason Faircastle. And I’m fine.”

Twilight shrugged. “If you say so. My name is Twilight Sparkle. What can I do for you?”

“I was wondering if I could ask a few questions. They concern some advanced magic and you came with the highest recommendations.”

“Did I? Well Jason, I’d be glad to try to help. What are your questions?”

Jason noticed Spike stalling in the back of the room, obviously trying to listen in.

“Could we discuss this in private,” Jason shifted uncomfortably and nodded in Spike’s direction. “It’s on a somewhat sensitive subject.”

Twilight followed his gaze.

“Spike is my assistant and has my full confidence. He can be trusted with anything you have to say,” she said solemnly. “Plus, if I need to look something up to answer your questions, he’ll be able to help.”

Jason caught the smug look on the creature’s face and did his best to ignore it.

“Very well. It’s just that what I’m going to say may sound crazy. But please, listen to me before thinking I’m insane.”

Twilight raised her eyebrows in apprehension. “Alright, I’ll try.”

Jason took a breath to steady himself. He was about to lay all his cards on the table. It was a risky move at the best of times. If this went poorly, he would be in serious trouble. On the other hand, he needed help. These two were his best option.

“I have been teleported here somehow and don’t know how to get back home,” he said slowly, trying to choose his words carefully.

“Well that doesn’t sound like much of a magical problem. I’ve got a map over here.” Twilight started toward one of the desks. “You can use it to get your bearings. Then, I’d be glad to help you plan for the journey back.”

Jason shook his head. “No. I need more than a map. You see, I believe that I have been teleported here from a different world.”

Twilight stopped and stared at him. “A different world?” she repeated, confused. “Why would you think that?”

Jason glanced at Spike, who was now staring at him as well, his expression blank. Jason sighed and braced for their reaction.

“I wasn’t a pony where I come from.”

He could almost hear Twilight’s eyes widen. Then Spike exploded into laughter.

“That’s a good one! You had me convinced there for a second that this was serious. And I thought Rainbow Dash was the prankster in town.” Spike started rolling across the floor as he laughed.

When Jason decided to open his eyes again, Twilight hadn’t moved except for her mouth dropping open slightly. Jason gave Spike a disapproving look. Twilight shook her head before responding.

“What? I didn’t hear that right. Did you say that you’re not a pony?”

“Yes. I was not originally a pony, though I seem to be one now.”

“I see how that would be an advanced magical problem.” Twilight took an unsteady step backward.

Spike sat up from the floor suddenly. “Wait a minute! You mean you believe him? But the whole thing is ridiculous!”

“I did say that it would sound that way, didn’t I?” Jason responded wistfully.

Twilight shot Spike a look to silence him. “And I said that I would try to deal with it. If you are being honest, I’ll do what I can, but I really have no idea about ‘other worlds’.”

“I see.” Jason felt his ears droop in disappointment. If it had been any other time, he would have found that fascinating. “I don’t suppose you would know where I can find someone who does?”

“No, not really. But I will check every text I have. If it’s in one of these books, I’ll find it.” Twilight thought for a moment, then continued excitedly to herself. “This would make a great study. If I could unlock the secrets of reaching other worlds…I can’t even begin to imagine the kind of discoveries that would follow!” She clapped her hooves together. “I’ll get started right away,” she said with uncontained enthusiasm and leapt toward the nearest shelf.

Jason blinked at the suddenness of the Unicorn’s energy. “I thank you for your willingness to help me. If there is anything that I can do to hurry the process…”

Spike walked over and interrupted him with a whisper. “It’s best if you just leave her to it. When she gets this up about a project, others trying to help would only get in the way. By the way, I’m still not totally convinced that you’re telling the truth. If you weren’t a pony, what were…?”

“Spike!” Twilight called out. “I need you to grab every volume of Transcendent Movement and Meta-Physical Shifting.”

“Never mind,” he said, and scurried off to fetch the assigned tomes.

Jason looked around for another moment but couldn’t find a way to make himself useful. He shrugged and turned to leave. That was when he was re-confronted with another problem; the door. He turned back and tried to keep his embarrassment out of his voice.

“Twilight? I have one more question.”

She didn’t look up from the page she was on when she responded. “Uh huh, what is it?”

Jason scuffed a hoof on the floor. “How do you, um, open the door?”

“What do you mean? It’s not locked. Just open it.” Twilight put down one book and turned to another.

Jason glanced at the door and then at his hooves. “I don’t know how.”

“Excuse me? You don’t know how to open a door?” She turned away from the shelves and looked at him at last.

“I haven’t been a pony for more than a day. I don’t know how to use these things.” He shook a hoof at her.

She was silent for a moment. “You could use your horn.”

Jason paused long enough to put two and two together. Then he slowly looked up. Sure enough, he could see the tip of a horn above his forehead. He shook his head experimentally and could feel its weight. He must have been too caught up in everything else going on around him to notice.

Suddenly being a different creature will do that, he thought wryly.

“So how does it work?”

“It’s telekinesis. You just envision the object you want to move moving and will it to happen. Like this.” A faint purple glow surrounded her horn and the same aura encircled a nearby book. The book drifted through the air and hovered beside her. “You concentrate on the object and what you want it to do and then focus the magic of your horn to make it happen.” She pointed her horn and the book followed its direction.

Jason watched intently and then tried it himself. After only a few attempts caused various items to flop around, he had objects dancing in the air around him. The tan glow of his horn brightened the room as he practiced on anything not nailed to the floor. He paid special attention to how different kinds of objects reacted to his influence. In general, heavier things were harder to move, but mostly it was as simple as Twilight had said.

When he was satisfied with his abilities, he put everything back in its proper place and turned to Twilight to find her gaping at him.

“You said that you didn’t know how to use magic,” she breathed. “That was…how did you do all of that?”

Jason shuffled his hooves. “I said I didn’t know how to use this horn. I actually know a fair bit of magic. Besides, I’m a quick learner. Once I understood how it was done, I just needed to get a feel for it.”

“I suppose.” She paused for a moment. “Well, if that’s all the help you need with that, I’ll get back to tackling your first problem. Check back in a day or so and we’ll see where we stand. Sound good?”

“Yes. And thank you again for your assistance.” He bowed to her as he prepared to leave.

He turned to the door and opened it easily with his newfound skill. As he closed it behind him, he could hear the sound of Spike scuttling about, carrying out Twilight’s instructions. Jason walked out into the street and looked around.

Other ponies could be seen up and down the street going about their business. Jason watched them for a moment before realizing he had no idea where to go now. He knew nothing of the surrounding area and no one who lived there.

Should have looked at that map, he thought to himself with a glance back at the library. I’ll just have to walk around looking like I know what I’m doing.

He had just taken the first step on his chosen course when he was hit from the left by what felt like a soft cannon ball. Its momentum carried them both to the ground in a heap. Trying to get his breath back, Jason saw a small scooter on its side next to him, its wheels still spinning madly. Something moved on top of him and he heard a small but plucky voice.

“Ow. That was some landing.”

Two more distant voices joined the first. One was high and squeaked occasionally. The other had an accent to it that seemed familiar to Jason, but he couldn’t place it.

“Scootaloo!”

“Are ya alright, Scootaloo?”

Jason was able to get his head around far enough to see that a young Pegasus was sitting up next to him. Her coat was orange and her mane and tail were magenta. Her pale pink eyes blinked about while she rubbed her head with one hoof. She noticed that she was lying on another pony and sprang to her hooves instantly.

“I’m so sorry! Are you okay?” She looked around as if worried that the spectacle would draw unwanted attention.

Jason eased himself up. “I’m fine. What were you doing anyway?”

“Just some tricks on my scooter. I didn’t mean to lose control like that,” she said apologetically.

Scootaloo’s companions came up alongside her breathlessly. One had a pale yellow coat and hot pink mane and tail. Her eyes were orange and she wore a large pink bow on the back of her head. The other’s coat was white and had a mane and tail of two shades of light pink. Her eyes were a faint green and a small horn could be seen beneath her mane.

The Unicorn spoke first. “You didn’t get hurt did you, Scootaloo…or hurt him?”

“No,” she responded.

The other circled around Jason. After looking him up and down once, she looked back at Scootaloo. “You could get a Cutie Mark fer demolition derby.” Then she addressed Jason, “Did Scootaloo really do all that to ya?”

Jason swept his right side with telekinesis, removing the dirt and grass. “No. I found myself in a wrestling match with the ground earlier today. I ended up on top, but lost all the same,” he laughed dryly.

“Well, alright then,” she giggled. “Say, I’ve never seen a Cutie Mark like that before. It kind of looks like the lines they put on drawin’s to show that they’re movin’ around. What does it mean? How did ya get it?”

The Unicorn and Pegasus joined in with their own chorus.

“Yes, tell us!”

“What special talent is it for?”

Jason began backing away slowly as they crowded in on him. “My…um…Cutie Mark?” He cast about frantically for an escape route.

So much for looking like I knew what I was doing.

“Apple Bloom! Quit harassin’ everypony you run into and get back to the farm before it’s time for dinner.”

Jason sought the speaker and found that she was an orange-coated pony whose blonde mane and tail were tied back in a thick braid. A wide-brimmed hat was perched behind her ears and a cart loaded with barrels filled to their rims with apples was hitched up behind her.

The Unicorn whispered something to Scootaloo that made the other laugh. Then the three of them ran off together. Jason’s rescuer stepped out of the cart harness and approached.

“Sorry if my sister and her friends gave you any trouble. They can get a little zealous when they’re doin’ their crusadin’. I’m Applejack. You new ‘round Ponyville?”

“It’s that obvious?” Jason grimaced.

“Not quite,” she smiled at his embarrassment. “It’s only, I know everypony in town and I don’t reckon I’ve seen you before. Where are you from?”

Jason put a hoof through his mane. “You know, I’m not sure how to explain where it is. Far away, I think.”

“You think?” Applejack chuckled and then continued solemnly. “You didn’t run away, did you?”

“Not exactly. I would go back if I could.” He sighed. Then he added hastily, “Not that I don’t think this place is fine.”

“It’s alright. I understand. I’ve done my share of wanderin’.” She glanced at the cuts and scuffs that marred his coat. “And it looks like the roads have treated you to more roughin’ than they ever gave me. Tell me, ya’ll got a place to stay?”

Jason’s gaze swept the surrounding streets in what he hoped wasn’t a look of complete dejection. This conversation was forcing him to take in his situation in full. His world was someplace else and he wasn’t guaranteed a way back. He was an alien creature in a world that he knew next to nothing about.

“No, I don’t have much of anything here.”

“Now listen here,” she said softly, laying a hoof on Jason’s shoulder. “You're not alone. Whatever you're goin’ through, it’s a passin’ thing. I promise it’ll turn right in the end.” Her smile coaxed a smaller response from his lips. “Now if you're needin’ a roof over your head and a place to rest your hooves, ya’ll are welcome to stay at Sweet Apple Acres.”

“I don’t think I could impose.” Jason wasn’t sure why he was backing away from the offer but he still felt uncomfortable with the situation.

“Nonsense!” she said, swatting the air with a hoof. “Why, not only would it be mu pleasure to extend the best of Ponyville’s hospitality to a visitor, but you look like you could use a helping hoof.”

“I just don’t think I could accept charity.” He wondered at his own deflections of this generosity. He was taking his self-reliance too seriously, he knew.

Applejack rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “Well, you look like a fit stallion. There’s always work needin’ doin’ down on the farm. You could pitch in and call it rent.”

She let the offer hang between them for his consideration. He had no more excuses and he did need some place to go. Shoving his reluctance aside, Jason voiced his agreement. Before he thought against it, however, he had stuck his right forelimb out in an effort to shake on it. Too late he remembered his lack of hands. But then Applejack surprised him by taking his hoof in her own without hesitation. He felt it wrap around his and grip just behind the heel. After a firm shake, she went to retrieve her cart. Jason looked his hoof over curiously. His thoughts were centered on the way she had been able to grasp his hoof almost like a hand would.

“So that’s how they make it work,” he said to himself. He then followed Applejack as she pulled her cart down the street and into a market square.

They unloaded its contents beside a collection of barrels filled with other assorted goods. Jason used his horn for the first few but quickly discovered the strain of such heavy lifting. He transferred the rest manually. Applejack said nothing about his change of method. After the cart was empty, Applejack exchanged some form of currency with another mare and wheeled her cart away.

“It’s quite a party they’re plannin’,” she said when she caught Jason looking back. “A filly got her Cutie Mark the other day.”

Applejack glanced at the sun. It was settling low on the horizon. The elongated shadows spilled across their path, reminding Jason of how long it had been since he had eaten. The sound of his stomach growling wasn’t missed by his companion.

“I suppose we best get back home before dark. I’d get an earful if I were late for dinner after reminding my sister about bein’ on time.”

Applejack stopped short suddenly. She looked at Jason blankly for a moment and then burst out laughing. When she had calmed herself once more, she answered Jason's perplexed expression.

“I just realized I don’t even know your name.”

Jason blinked once. “Oh, right. Sorry about that. I’m Jason Faircastle.”

“Pleased to meet you Jason. And don’t be sorry. I was the one who forgot to ask.” She chuckled again and gestured for him to follow.

“I was wondering if I might ask a few questions of my own while we walk,” Jason began as they turned down the road leading out of town.

~*~*~

“Most ponies don’t realize it but we’ve got more than just apples in these Acres. We grow corn and hay and we collect eggs and milk too,” Applejack continued as they walked up the lane to her family’s farm. “It’s just, our apples are so delicious that ponies forget about the rest.”

“Your name is well earned then?” Jason said genially.

“I don’t mean to brag too much,” she chuckled. “But we have the best darned apples in all Equestria. And it’s not just the apples; we also make lots of other goodies with ‘em.”

“Like pies?”

“Yeah,” she smiled at some inside joke. “That’s one of ‘em.”

Apples hung thick from the trees on either side of the road, glistening in the setting sun. The wind played gently through the branches, filling the air with the peaceful rustle of leaves and the scent of the fruit. The entire world seemed to be at rest. Jason breathed it in and found himself thinking of what it would be like to live in this world. The ebb and flow of the life around him was speaking to the soul of his heritage in ways that he hadn’t felt since…

“…in fact, my family’s been growin’ and sellin’ apples since we moved to these parts. It was only after we settled in that Ponyville was founded.”

Jason realized that Applejack had been talking through his reverie. He tried to regain his grip on the conversation.

“If your family’s been around here so long, you must know all of the local vendors. Could you explain the services I might find around town?”

Jason made sure to listen this time as his companion talked through bakeries and furniture merchants. He’d been trying to learn everything he could about this town as they traveled and Applejack seemed perfectly happy to oblige. Her firsthand knowledge was obvious and Jason counted himself lucky to have run into her.

She mentioned a market square that sported a wide variety of wares from fruits and vegetables to books and cooking utensils. There was a spa, a scattering of restaurants, a fashion boutique owned by a close friend, and several other trades selling various commodities. She finished by describing the local postal service and train station. Through it all, Jason did his best to match up what he was told with what he’d seen in town.

With poetic timing, they found themselves at the edge of the farmstead the same moment Applejack finished speaking. Situated roughly in the center of the orchards, it was bordered by a white fence just as the path to it had been. Besides the house itself, there was a row of hen houses, fields of grains, and a large barn. Shadows were draped across it all as the sun disappeared behind the hills.

As they made their way to the house, a bell rang out. On the porch stood an aged pony with a green coat. Whatever color her mane had once been had long since faded to silver.

“Supper time! It ain’t gonna get any warmer!” she shouted out as she rang the triangle that hung at the edge of the steps.

Applejack and Jason trotted into the glow of the lamp light spilling through the front door.

“Hiya granny,” Applejack greeted.

The old mare was about to respond warmly when she spied Jason. She mouthed a few words before finding the ones she wanted.

“I see we have a guest. Well, don’t you two stand out here waitin’ to freeze your tails off. Come on inside.”

Applejack unhitched herself from the cart and entered the dwelling without hesitation, followed by her elder. Jason stopped on the threshold. The grandmother, as Applejack had called her, was busing dishes to a table from the kitchen, aided by the younger sister Jason had seen in town. Applejack was adding a place for him in the table arrangements. As he stepped inside, he heard hoofsteps behind him. Turning, he found a stallion of exceptionally sturdy build gazing at him curiously.

“Hey there Big Mac,” Applejack greeted. “You don’t mind that we’ve got a guest, do you?”

“Nope,” he said, giving Jason a sideways glance on his way past him.

His coat was a deep red and his mane was copper. He was almost a foot taller than Jason as well. He didn’t remove the plowing collar he wore. When they sat down to eat, Jason noted that most of the food was oats, hay, and the like, with an assortment of apple-based products. He tried a little of everything and found that he liked the taste of most of it. He chalked it up to being a pony.

Introductions were made all around. Applejack’s sister was, of course, Apple Bloom, her grandmother was called Granny Smith and the stallion was her brother, Big Macintosh. Jason introduced himself but didn’t volunteer any information about his background. They didn’t ask either, for which he was grateful. It meant he was spared the trouble of thinking up a lie.

As they ate, Applejack talked about her day and she and Big Mac discussed the challenges of various farm functions. Her sister, meanwhile, began talking up a whirlwind at her grandmother about what she and her friends did all afternoon. From what Jason could understand, they were actively trying to acquire their ‘Cutie Marks’ by performing as many activities as possible. From the grandmother’s reactions, Jason gathered she didn’t entirely approve of this approach. Inevitably, conversation was directed at Jason. It started with the youngster.

“So could you tell me about your Cutie Mark now since you didn’t have time in town?” She leaned toward him excitedly. “Like what is it for?”

“Well,” he began, thinking about what he’d learned from Applejack on the subject. “I suppose it’s for my natural talent with speed. You mentioned that it looked like animated movement earlier? I’m known for my agility, so that makes sense.”

“You don’t say,” Applejack joined in. “Not too many Unicorns who’d take up the more physical side of things. Most like to stick with their magic.”

“I prefer to spread my talent over a wide range. I believe in being prepared for as many situations as possible. Thus, I’ve learned something about, well, just about everything I can.”

“You don’t think you could help me find my special talent, do you?” The filly was now practically jumping on top of the table in her enthusiasm. “And my friends’ too?”

Jason thought for a moment. “No, I think that a special talent can, and more to the point, should only be found by one’s self.”

She looked more than a little let down by that and dropped the subject. Dinner was finished and Jason offered to help with the dishes but they declined, saying he was their guest. When the meal was taken care of, Applejack announced that it was time for bed and showed Jason to a room. At the door, Jason took her aside.

“I hope you didn’t think it rude that I told next to nothing about myself. It’s just that my situation…”

Applejack cut him off with the shake of a hoof. “You don’t need to explain nothin’. Whatever troubles you’ve got ain’t mine to be pryin’ into.”

Jason nodded his thanks. “I hope it isn’t a bother letting me stay here.”

“Don’t you fret none. If you’d ever seen our family reunions, you’d know a few guests are no trouble at all. Ya’ll can stay ‘til you’ve sorted things out. G‘night now.”

Jason backed into his room, bowing respectfully, and shut the door. The room was fair sized. The bed was plush and had a handmade-looking quilt. A night stand and a small table with a lamp were the only other furnishings. The single window looked out over the corn fields. He walked over and gazed up at the moon. According to Applejack, at this very moment, it was being moved through the heavens by one of the Alicorn Princesses of this land. Princess Luna, she had called her. The sun was raised by Princess Celestia. They did this every day and night without fail. Even the weather itself was controlled directly by trained Pegasi.

Jason couldn’t help but feel a sort of bond with creatures who showed that kind of commitment to nature. He sat for nearly an hour, just watching the moon’s slow progress through the sky. When he did wander off to sleep, his thoughts consisted of nothing but respect for these ponies.

Act I: Chapter Two: Three is a Crowd

View Online

The only thing Zacon found odd about the fact that he’d just hit the ground at around sixty miles an hour was that it hurt. He would have bounded back to his feet right away, but he wasn’t feeling right. First of all, he felt lighter than normal, as if he’d put down a large load. Another thing that wasn’t right was the position he was lying in. His limbs didn’t feel like they were pointed in the right directions. He knew none of them were broken because they didn’t hurt enough to be broken. Then there was the pain itself. He’d hit the ground hard but it hadn’t been any harder than he’d shrugged off before. The side he’d landed on ached and he felt the shock of the impact throughout his entire body.

He decided that lying there wasn’t going to do him any good so he pushed himself upright and blinked his eyes open. As he did so, he became aware that there was more wrong with his situation than he realized. The cave was gone. He was now outside near a thin forest. His limbs weren’t responding correctly either. He called out to Cor in confusion. The response came shortly and from close by.

“I’m here…wherever here is.”

Zacon swiveled to find him. All he saw was a…Unicorn? Yes, a green-coated Unicorn. It had a darker green mane with bright highlights. It was looking around as if dazed. It put its forelimb to its face to try to steady itself, but stopped and stared as if surprised to see its own hoof. Then it looked directly at Zacon with strangely familiar grey eyes. When it opened its mouth, he heard Cor’s voice.

“Zacon?” The Unicorn stood up uncertainly. “Is that you?”

“Why wouldn’t it be?” his base voice rumbled, though he already had a bad feeling that he knew the answer.

He looked down at himself and grimaced. His own equine coat was steel grey with streaks of white, not unlike the silver scales he’d had before… before whatever had happened. Getting to his feet himself, Zacon took in his surroundings. There were woods to the left, hills leading to distant mountains on the right, and a road nearby.

He took a step and wobbled slightly. Cor was having a harder time of adjusting. He had so far managed to fall on his face twice in his last three steps. Zacon looked back at his tail mournfully and found something that distracted him momentarily.

“Cor, what do you think this is?”

“Huh?” he said from the dirt. “What’s what?”

“This mark,” Zacon said without looking. He pointed to the picture on his flank, which seemed to depict a bloody fang. “It resembles a brand but it doesn’t look like it was burned on.”

Cor looked at the mark his friend indicated and then searched himself for a similar mark. He found it in the same location but the mark was different; a single, rich green leaf.

“It could be painted on, I suppose.” Zacon continued absently.

“I don’t think that’s what we should be concerning ourselves with.” Cor slowly propped himself upright. “Right now we should try to figure out where we are and how to get back home. We can worry about the why’s and how’s later.”

“I don’t think we need to be in such a rush.” Zacon continued to look himself over unconcernedly. “The others can handle themselves. They’ll have their chance at the glory while we’re away.”

“Still,” Cor said slowly as he took another stab at walking. “We should make getting back our first priority.”

Cor froze. He cast about desperately for a moment.

“Where’s my bow?!”

Zacon glanced over in minor concern.

“Wouldn’t it be difficult for you to use it now?”

“Oh, sure it would, but I still need to know where it is! If it’s lost, or worse, damaged…that bow was a gift from my father; it was his bow when he was a Ranger!”

Zacon was about to respond but they both stopped at the sound of something approaching. They had been so preoccupied that they hadn’t noticed the pony pulling a cart as she trotted up the road. Now it was too late to hide. They stood and waited as she came to a stop.

She had an orange coat and a braided, blond mane. The cart was full of apples. Zacon could see at a glance that her slight form belied the strength in her lean muscles. He made note of it but otherwise considered her no threat. Her words virtually confirmed his conclusion.

“What are ya’ll doin’ in the ditch? You don’t need help, do you?”

“Um, actually, we might.” Cor said, glancing uncertainly at his friend. “Do you know where the nearest town is?”

“Well, sure. Ponyville is just a mile from here.” She gestured up the road. “I’m on my way there now with these here apples. I’ll take you there.”

“Yes, thank you.” Cor glanced at Zacon and added under his breath, “Better than sitting around here.”

Zacon only shrugged and followed. They had hardly gone a dozen steps when Cor cried out and leapt off the road again. Zacon and the orange mare looked down at him curiously.

“My bow,” he stated simply. “I found it.”

He fumbled with it for a moment before he managed to balance it on his back. He stepped out of the ditch and they continued on.

~*~*~

Applejack’s forehead scrunched up in puzzlement as they walked. This was certainly an odd pair of ponies. The Unicorn was having trouble with…just about everything. He tripped up repeatedly, couldn’t manage to keep his bow balanced on his back and, when it fell, he clumsily used his hooves to pick it up instead of magic. Neither one seemed knowledgeable about this part of the country, or Equestria for that matter.

Normally she would try not to judge others so closely, but some of the things they’d said had caused her to do double takes, especially the Earth Pony. These two were discussing some kind of fight that they’d been in, but the big stallion was so nonchalant about fighting that she was starting to feel uncomfortable near them. He was well built, like her brother. In fact, without him here to compare, she wasn’t sure who was more muscular.

They kept saying things about this other place where some fight was and how they could get back. The discussion was impossible to follow. She had almost had enough and was about to insist they explain what in the hay they were up to when she heard something that brought her around abruptly.

“Magic was flying pretty thick. I’m just saying anything could have hit us while we weren’t looking,” the Unicorn was saying.

“That doesn’t explain how we were transported here and changed like this.” The Earth Pony returned. “The shaman couldn’t possibly have had that kind of power.”

“Well, we were surrounded by all of those crystals. Maybe they had some strange property that was activated by the energy bolts.”

The Earth Pony considered that silently.

“I’ll bet we were hit with the same type of blast that got Jason,” The Unicorn continued. “He disappeared right when it went off. Maybe…”

“Did you say ‘Jason’?” Applejack broke in.

Her companions exchanged a suspicious glance.

“Yes. Why?”

“It’s just, I met somepony a day or so ago with that name. Jason Faircastle? You wouldn’t happen to be talkin’ 'bout him, would you?”

She was almost certain she was right but she didn’t expect the response she got.

The Earth Pony was instantly towering over her. “Where is he? Where did you see him? Take us to him NOW!”

The Unicorn stepped in between them, allowing Applejack to back off hastily.

“Wait, Zacon. She said a day ago. It couldn’t be him. We’ve only been here for a couple of hours at most.”

“It couldn’t not be him, Cor!” Zacon snorted.

Cor opened his mouth to respond but nothing came out. Instead, he turned to address the slightly trembling Applejack.

“I’m terribly sorry,” he said. “We are in a somewhat pressing situation and have very little information to work with. I apologize for our rudeness. We hope you will still take us to this town and, if possible, to Jason?”

“S-sure. ‘Tain’t a problem. I understand.” She took a moment to compose herself before leading them on. “Enough anyway,” she added under breath.

~*~*~

When they reached the edge of town, Applejack gave them directions to where Jason should be and excused herself to attend to some business. Zacon would have insisted she stay with them until Jason was located but Cor accepted before he could start and thanked her for her help.

“So the library we’re looking for is built from a tree,” Cor mused as they walked.

Zacon muttered something that sounded like “Elves and their damn trees.”

“Is something wrong?” Cor glanced at him.

“Oh, walking on four legs isn’t anything, but my tail? It just feels so…” He shook his head disconsolately. When he saw the incredulity on Cor’s face, he continued. “Don’t you start! It isn’t just the tail; it’s the scales too. Do you know how much that landing hurt? More than it should have! I hate being so…so…soft!”

Cor laughed out loud. “This is coming from the noble warrior; the bloodthirsty powerhouse; the one who always scoffed at what he saw as weakness in the rest of us ‘soft-skins’?” When Zacon growled at him, he went on more soberly. “I’m just saying that it isn’t the worst thing that could happen. I get along just fine without scales. Tough it out.”

Zacon continued to grumble but Cor tuned it out. He was more concerned with finding this library and Jason with it. The town was simple but lively. Ponies of all colors went about business with what Cor could only call excessive cheer. Almost every pony he saw was smiling. Those that weren’t, were laughing. Talk filled the air and mingled with the sound of their hooves in the well-traveled dirt roads. In fact, it was noisy enough that Cor had no trouble ignoring Zacon’s continued complaints.

He enjoyed hearing their bright voices engaging in merry conversation all around him. It was a welcome change from the unending demands of the court or the deafening cacophony of battle. He took in the surroundings without really seeing them. Instead he paid attention to the sounds. Short fragments of the lives around him were his to share for a moment and the mundane nature of it all was soothing.

Too much of his life had been war, he thought, allowing a small frown to show itself. He’d been fighting for most of his life. He struggled to remember what life had been like before the wars. To add to it all, being made Prince halfway through hadn’t helped. He missed so many things from before he was royalty. Even childish things like running through the streets with his friends. Now, when he was in the capital, he couldn’t go ten feet without some sort of interruption. If he was honest with himself, he was glad the wars had allowed him to escape that at least. But was the price worth it?

His reflections were interrupted by a heavy thud and an all-too-familiar shout of rage.

“In the name of the Matriarch, get off of me!”

Cor stood very still and tried hard not to sigh. He should have known the moment wouldn’t last.

“Sorry, but I saw that you looked a little down in the daisies!” a slightly shrill voice proclaimed. “So I thought I’d give you a little extra spring to your step. I guess I gave you a little too much. Hehe.”

“If you touch me again, I’ll hit you so hard that your sick, little smile will turn upside down permanently.”

There was a slight edge of desperation in Zacon’s voice that told Cor just how much this condition was actually affecting him. It also told him that the situation was about to spiral out of control. As vicious of a fighter as he was, Cor knew Zacon wasn’t blindly violent. But he was under unique stress and sounded fully prepared to carry out his threat.

Turning, he saw a pink mare who was literally bouncing with energy. As he watched though, she was in the process of reacting to Zacon’s show of anger. The height of her jumps decreased dramatically and her eager stance shifted to one of submission. Cor could still see the shadow of the offending smile on her face.

“I only meant that I wanted to make you smile.” The hurt in her voice caused her words to decrease in volume as she went on until they were hardly audible.

Zacon continued to seethe. The mare gulped and decided to risk another nervous smile. Cor stepped calmly between them and faced the pony.

“I didn’t see what happened but I’d ask you not to repeat it in the future. We’re in a hurry and haven’t time for interruptions. I hope you’ll excuse us.”

He didn’t wait for a response. He steered Zacon away with him and directed them back to their original course.

“What do you think you’re doing threatening random ponies?” Cor hissed. “We don’t need to draw attention to ourselves.”

“She tackled me! She practically ran me over Cor!”

“And that’s sufficient reason to want to hurt her?”

Zacon’s silence was a moody one. Cor glanced back at the mare. She was bouncing circles around a pair of fillies as if nothing had happened and even appeared to be singing.

“I just hate being a squishy little meat bag,” Zacon said when he finally spoke.

It was obvious that his pride had been hurt more than anything else. Cor nudged him none-too-gently in the side. Zacon glared at him but Cor started speaking quickly.

“I get it, okay? This isn’t easy on either of us. At least you’ve had practice walking on four limbs. Look, I think I see this library we’re supposed to find. We’ll just figure this out quick and put it behind us, and I won’t say a word about being,” Cor snorted once in laughter, “‘Squishy’.”

Zacon was dubious. Cor wiped the smile off his face and tried to look as sincere as he felt. It seemed to do the job. Zacon looked just about ready to drop the subject when a voice right behind them caused them both to jump.

“He might not mention it again, but I think I’ll try to get some mileage out of this one.”

They spun around to find Jason laughing at them. Despite the fact that it was an equine face he saw, Cor could tell who it was. This pony’s mane was a black, spiky mess. The coat was tan and well groomed but the shadow of several shallow cuts remained. A saddlebag was slung over his back. His stance appeared at first to be relaxed enough that he was ready to collapse, but upon further observation, Cor could see that it was his friend's practiced looseness that allowed him to spring into motion on a whim.

It was his mane and eyes that did it. Neither one could have belonged to anyone else. The disorder of Jason’s hair was practically a trademark. And the eyes? Well, the eyes were more subtle. They were the eyes of one who had seen much; things that normal eyes could never look upon. But they also were the eyes of one who refused to be brought down. The raw determination dwelling just beneath their surface was unmistakable. At least it was for Cor. He’d known Jason his whole life and he knew what those eyes had seen. Maybe he could see it because he just knew what to look for.

“I should have known you’d find us first. But how did you know it was us?”

Jason glanced around conspiratorially. “Zacon is the only one I know who shouts oaths to the Matriarch.”

Cor nodded in understanding and glanced at Zacon. Zacon just looked away aloofly.

“So…what’s going on?” Cor asked.

It was a question that could be expected in this situation but not one that was easy to answer.

“As far as I can tell,” Jason began, “We’ve been teleported to another world and have taken on the forms of this world. Since they’re mostly ponies here, that’s what we’ve become. As to how it happened, I have no idea.”

“Actually, Zacon and I have been discussing that.” The three started toward the library as they talked. “We believe that the crystals in the cavern had some unique property which was activated by the energy bolts that were being fired at us. They were ricocheting everywhere so it was hard to tell, but it’s the best we could come up with. We saw you get hit with one of those blasts just before the two of us ended up here. I can only assume we took one as well.”

“It makes sense,” Jason mused. “I didn’t think anything those shaman had could do this. If those crystals are involved, it could complicate a return journey. Still, knowing the likely cause will probably help. I’ve been working with a Unicorn who lives in town to find a way back. I was just going back to see if she’d made any progress since our last meeting.”

“Hold on a moment,” Cor said slowly. “A pony told us that she met you yesterday. How is that possible? We’ve only been here for a few hours.”

Jason contemplated this for a moment. “I suppose time has passed differently for us because we were sent here separately.”

“You’re the expert.” Cor said, dismissing further speculation. “It doesn’t make too much difference to me how it happened. What I want to hear about is the plan for getting back.”

Jason didn’t answer but stared at Cor, or more accurately, what was on Cor’s back.

“Is that your bow?”

Cor looked at it and then back to Jason. “Yes. What about it?”

Jason paused for a moment of astonishment. “How did it get here?” he asked at last.

“What do you mean? It was just sitting on the ground a few feet from where we showed up.”

“Wait for me at the library. I’ll be there in a minute.” Jason said, backing away excitedly.

Without offering any further explanation, he sprinted off. Cor raised an eyebrow at Zacon, who grunted neutrally. The library was built from a tree just as their guide had said. Cor noted that it appeared to be the only building in town that was. The windows visible at odd angles throughout the canopy hinted at multiple levels. They came to the door and stopped. Cor looked at Zacon. Zacon glanced from the handle to Cor. Cor cleared his throat uncomfortably.

“I’ll just…um,” he said, putting his forelimbs to the handle and attempting to force it open. After fumbling with it for a few seconds, he got it to give. The door swung in and he landed in a heap on the threshold.

A barely contained fit of laughter greeted him as he righted himself. Zacon stepped in and swept the room with a stern gaze. Cor made his own appraisal when he’d gotten his legs under him. It was an adequate size but much larger than one might have thought from the outside. Despite the unexpected size, he was not impressed. Cor did not spend more time than he had to in towns, and even less in any kind of library, but he expected most were better cared for than this.

Books carpeted the floor; opened to random pages and lying in heaps. Precarious stacks covered the available desks. The shelves themselves were almost bare. Picking his way through the mess, he attempted to find the pony Jason had mentioned working with. Instead, he found a small reptilian creature.

“Can I help you two?” It spoke with a decidedly male voice, as it came down a stairway that led to an upper level.

From the sound of its voice, Cor guessed that it was what had laughed when he’d ‘entered’.

“That would depend on who and what you are,” Zacon grunted.

“I’m Spike, Twilight Sparkle’s assistant.” He spoke with obvious pride. “And I’m a dragon.”

Zacon stared. Spike fidgeted as if he’d expected a different response. Zacon sat down heavily where he was. He didn’t say a word but continued to fix Spike with an unblinking gaze.

“Okay,” Spike said uncertainly. He turned to Cor. “And what about you?”

Cor shrugged off Zacon’s moodiness once more. “We’re waiting for a friend to meet us here. I don’t think we’ll need any assistance until he arrives.”

“Well, I’ll have to ask you not to move anything around.” He gestured at the mess that took up most of the room. “There’s some important research being done. Twilight wouldn’t like it if it got disturbed.”

Cor figured Zacon wouldn’t get into anything in his current state so Cor worked his way over to a shelf that still had books in it, propping his bow against the wall. As he scanned the titles, the dragon went back up the stairs. Finally selecting one, he tipped it off the shelf and used his nose to open it. Its cover read A Brief History of Equestria, v. VII. He had no idea where the other volumes could be but he decided he didn’t care enough to look, so he just lay down and started reading the one he had.

It described several mundane events that he couldn’t make heads or tails of and a few matters of state that reminded him so forcefully of his own royal duties that he just flipped the page. There was only a handful of notable information he was able to gather: the name of this country’s leader was a ‘Princess Celestia’; its capital was Canterlot; and that the ponies of this world were directly in control of the weather in most of Equestria.

That last piece interested him most. He was flipping to a portion that addressed it specifically when he was interrupted by a voice from behind him.

“What are you using your hooves like that for?”

Cor looked up at Spike. He was standing at the base of the stairs just behind him, watching Cor read. Cor glanced at his hoof, which was resting on the page he had been about to turn.

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“What I mean is why don’t you just magic the pages instead of pushing them around like that?” He flapped a claw to illustrate “magic”.

Cor remained motionless. He had no idea what magic this world had. Was he doing something wrong? He was just running a few possible excuses through his mind when the door opened. A purple Unicorn walked in with a basket floating beside her. Cor blinked several times. Then he noticed the faint purple aura that surrounded the basket and the corresponding glow of her horn.

The Unicorn started speaking the moment she was in the library. “Spike, I need you to lay out these new ingredients. I think they’ll work better than our previous attempts.”

“Good.” Spike leapt down the stairs. “The noise the last one made really hurt my head.”

“I’ve thought it over while I was getting these and I believe it was feedback from the magic used to keep the ingredients in place during the spell.” She set the basket down on a center table that Cor had thought was just a very wide pile of books. “Now, where did I leave that decanter?”

When she turned to look for it, she spotted Zacon and Cor. She gave Spike a questioning glance.

“Oh,” said Spike. “And we have some visitors.”

Cor got up and stood beside Zacon, who was watching the entire scene with a detachment that told Cor he wanted no part in any of this.

“I am Cor Hightalon and this is Zacon Crimsontide. We were just waiting to meet our friend. He said he wouldn’t be too long. We will try to stay out of your way until he arrives.” Cor bowed respectfully and nudged Zacon.

Zacon snorted once and dragged his hooves across the room and seated himself by the door. The Unicorn shook her head to recover from the unexpectedness of the encounter. She thanked Cor for his thoughtfulness toward her project and turned her attention back to it.

Cor went back to the book he’d been reading but hesitated. If he’d been doing something wrong and the Unicorn noticed, things could get awkward. He decided his best bet was to put the book back and just wait for Jason. As he nosed the book toward the bookshelf, he hit his head hard on the lower tier of shelves.

He fell back, eyes watering in pain. Something was strange about it though. It felt like he’d nearly ripped his scalp off instead of just bashing himself over the head. He also couldn’t understand how he’d hit the shelf in the first place. He was almost a foot away.

“Are you alright?” The Unicorn asked, coming to his side.

“Oh, no, I’m fine.” He blinked enough to see the concern on her face. “Just hit my head there.”

He curled up and put his hooves over his head. Then he had a few questions answered. First, he had a horn, which is what he’d actually hit. Second, if he was a Unicorn, he could probably use the same kind of magic that this Unicorn had. That must have been what Spike was referring to. He decided he could think about all that later. Right now he was going to concentrate on whether or not he was bleeding.

“You really should be more careful. Libraries aren’t exactly dangerous, but smacking your head into walls isn’t safe anywhere.” She laughed as she went back to her experiments.

Cor grinned through watering eyes. Looking down at the book again, he wondered how he was supposed to use magic in this world. He didn’t have a chance to try anything though, because the door opened again and Jason entered at a run.

“Cor? There you are. I found it. It was just a few yards from where I landed, just like you said your bow was!”

He wove through the book piles and held up a glowing sword. At least it looked like it was glowing. A tan aura surrounded it but Cor knew that it had nothing to do with the sword itself. The sword was black as pitch, except where the light caught it and gave it an indigo sheen. It was crafted in the style of a Wakizashi and had an unusually keen edge. Cor knew it instantly as the blade Black Guard soldiers were equipped with.

“What’s going on?” The Unicorn inquired, craning her neck to see what Jason was holding.

“Oh! Nothing!” Cor said hastily. Then he hissed at Jason, “Hide it quick.”

“Relax Cor,” Jason said, brushing back Cor’s attempt to shield the sword from view. “This is Twilight Sparkle. She is helping me find a solution to our problem.”

“These two are friends of yours then?” She asked, looking from Cor to Zacon.

“So, she…knows?” Cor questioned.

“Yes and yes.” Jason said, swinging his head back and forth to answer them both at once. “I’ve explained everything I…well, almost everything I know about the situation. Which reminds me; the two of you had something to add.” He nodded at Cor.

“Oh really?” Twilight stepped forward eagerly. “Because I’m kind of running out of workable theories.”

Cor cleared his throat and began. “We noted that the caves we were in before being sent here were abundant in some type of crystal. We don’t know what kind they are; I’ve never seen them before myself. The magic energies in the area were ricocheting everywhere and we believe that a blast caused by them colliding with the crystals was the reason we were sent here.”

Twilight thought about this new information for a moment. “If it was a reaction of a spell and some crystal, then I’ve been going about my experiments all wrong. I’ll have to recheck my sources for types of crystals that could conduct magical energies.” She looked back at the books littering the entire room behind her and blinked at them as if noticing them for the first time. She grinned at her guests in embarrassment.

“Sorry about the mess.”

She called Spike over and together they began the process of sifting through the piles for what they needed.

Cor turned to Jason. “So you still have your sword.”

“Yes, but only one. And my armor is gone too. You have your bow but…?” Jason leaned around him to see it.

“But no quiver.” Cor finished.

“Well, even with arrows, what good would it be in a place like this?”

“That reminds me,” Cor looked at his bow and then down at the book. “How do you use that magic? Unicorns have magic right? Or do we not because we’re from another world?”

“We’ve got magic like they do,” Jason nodded. “We also have our own magic still. At least I’ve got mine. The Unicorn magic can be specialized to do just about anything but you’re talking about the telekinesis. And that’s all it is; normal telekinesis. The only difference is that you concentrate it through your horn.”

Cor nodded in understanding. “But I’ve never been good with telekinesis.”

“Well then, I think you’re in for some crash course lessons because it’s the most common thing Unicorns do.”

“As long as that’s all I have to deal with, I’ll be able to get this thing off my back in no time.”

Zacon stomped over. “The way you’re carrying on about your weapons, someone would think they’re going to get us home. It already bothers me to no end that we’re ponies. But how can it be that your weapons are here but I don’t even have my scales?”

“When we changed form, we lost our physical characteristics.” Jason explained. “I suspect that our heightened senses are still intact but any trait that depends on…”

“Sure, whatever.” Zacon dismissed him with a wave of his hoof. “I just think it’s unfair.”

“Who said anything about fair?” Cor raised an eyebrow at him.

“You know,” Jason chuckled. “If you’re feeling left out of the ‘still got my weapon’ club, you could always try to summon the Axe.”

“I’m not feeling left…” Zacon began indignantly, but stopped to consider the prospect. “Actually, I’m going to try it.” He turned and started for the door.

Cor and Jason looked at each other.

“We should probably keep an eye on this,” Cor said.

“That’s your department.” Jason picked up a few books with his magic. “I’m going to see if there’s anything I can do here.”

Cor took a deep breath before heading out after Zacon. The streets were mercifully light on traffic at the moment. Zacon was standing at the edge of the roadway, preparing to call down the Axe. Cor watched curiously. He didn’t have to do anything except make a request for the item. That was all it had ever taken before. Would it be the same now? Would the Matriarch be able to send it to this world?

Cor glanced at the few ponies on the street. It appeared that they could sense something was about to happen because they were all watching and waiting as well. Cor almost hoped nothing would happen, except that would mean they would look crazy instead of dangerous.

Zacon raised his head to the sky and called out in a strong, clear voice, “High Queen of the Dragons, grant me your blessing that I might bring glory to your name!”

Silence answered. Cor looked all around and saw nothing. Zacon simply stood expectantly where he was. Cor noticed the other ponies begin gathering to whisper. He couldn’t hear what was said but it was all suspicious. Suddenly, a glow appeared in front of Zacon. He grinned triumphantly back at Cor. The Axe materialized before him, floating a few inches off the ground, apparently waiting for him to take it up.

The Axe was a wide double blade at the end of a four foot staff. A single large emerald set in a heavy golden head adorned the end of the pole. The pole itself was a deep red wood and was polished to a shine. The body of the Axe was a glowing gold with brilliant silver blades and a platinum spearhead. The head was shaped as a rising dragon.

But that wasn’t all.

The same glow as before appeared around him. A second later, the Armor of the Dragon Matriarch formed as well. Only, it was fitted for a pony instead of a Dragonite. The gold plates streaked with silver bands covered him from the shoulder to his flanks and hung midway down his legs. A loose fitting plate hung across his chest, allowing freedom of movement. The helm cupped his ears from behind and let his mane flow from a gap down the back. The mouth was unobstructed but the top of the muzzle was adorned with a plate that extended to the nose.

The plates that ran over the shoulders were tipped with silver blades meant for charging a target. The hooves were booted, with the lighter pair in the front and a heavier pair in the rear. Cor boggled at it. Zacon regarded it with mild curiosity before smiling broadly with confidence once more. The armor locked firmly in place and settled. The Axe remained suspended in the air.

Zacon’s grin wavered slightly for a moment. “Cor?” he said, half turning to his friend. “How am I going to carry this?”

That was when Cor realized Zacon wasn’t a Unicorn.

“Um, maybe you should ask Jason about that.”

Zacon stared at the Axe for another moment. Then he just took it in his mouth and walked back inside. Cor paused to observe the street-goers' reactions before he followed. They were muttering still but the tone now seemed to be that of awe. Cor did not look forward to explaining this one.

Back inside, Zacon was holding the Axe before him proudly while Jason expressed his surprise and congratulations on his success. Zacon spun the shaft in his mouth around expertly and planted it solidly on the floor. It remained there, motionless as it waited for its master’s touch.

“I guess it wasn’t that hard to figure out after all,” Cor said.

“No,” Zacon responded. “Once I had a hold of it, it became clear how to wield it, as if I’d done so my entire life. It seems the Matriarch truly blesses me in my service, for even in this form, her grace allows me to serve her. It even feels nearly weightless on my teeth when I hold it.”

“Have you tried your hooves?” Jason suggested.

Zacon looked at his hooves for a moment before rearing up on his hind legs. After gaining his balance, he reached out and let his forelegs rest on the shaft of the Axe. He waited another second before gripping it with both hooves and lifting it. He was able to grip it behind the heels of his hooves and it seemed that the boots of his armor were designed to accommodate this arrangement.

He swung the Axe once and it whistled through the air. He took a step and wobbled. Setting the pole across his back and holding it steady with one foreleg, he dropped back to the ground.

“You’re a natural,” Cor said, with a hint of sarcasm. “Now will you stop your bellyaching about being in this world?”

“Very well. I’ll deal with it for the time being,” Zacon said. “Just find a way back.”

“Well Jason?” Cor turned to his friend. “How are we doing on that?”

Jason glanced at Twilight. She was pushing a stack of books away and turning to another. Spike set another stack down beside her.

“Not much closer than we were a few minutes ago.”

“There isn’t by chance anything we could do to help?” Cor asked.

“Not unless you suddenly became knowledgeable in the workings of sub-physical fluctuations and leyline parallelization.” Jason tilted his head sideways as he read the title of some of Twilight’s notes.

Cor made a face and sat down. “Your what hurts?”

“Exactly. In fact, I think I’m out of my league by more than a few levels here.” He backed away from the workspace as Twilight bustled past him without glancing up from the three different tomes she was poring over.

“Why don’t I take the two of you someplace where I can fill you in on some things.”

“Sure,” Cor shrugged. “Things making sense sounds good for a change. Zacon?”

The warrior glanced over from his improvised practice session on holding objects. “Whatever. Can we get something to eat while we’re at it?”

“Twilight?” Jason called. “We’re just going to leave you to it then. Alright?”

There was no response from the Unicorn but Spike gave a thumbs-up before diving back into the books behind him. Jason took it as good enough.

“Where are we going?” Cor asked as they shut the door and started down the street.

Jason pointed with a hoof. “To Sugarcube Corner.”

Act I: Chapter Three: Welcome to the Neighborhood

View Online

Zacon’s face scrunched up at the sight of the ‘meal’ that had just been set in front of him by Mr. Cake, the co-owner of Sugarcube Corner. Three plates, sporting a sandwich of daisies and a hay shake each, were laid out on the table. A small, frosted cake sat on a serving dish in the center, complimentary.

The table they were at was out of the way and near the far corner of the eatery. While waiting for their food, they been passed the time discussing the town’s features. Zacon had grumbled the entire time about how long it was taking for them to be served, but now that they had been, he looked as if he wouldn’t mind if the food had never come.

“This is some sort of sick joke.” He looked from one to the other, but both Cor and Jason remained straight faced.

Jason turned to his food without a word. He did not hesitate to eat and made no reaction to the unusual diet, so after watching for a moment, Cor joined in. He chewed slowly at first and gave his plate a curious look. Shrugging, he continued. Zacon stared at them both in disbelief.

“How can you even swallow that grass pulp? Is it because you tree climbers are already practically herbivores? I’ll have you know that a real warrior requires more hardy sustenance than…this.” He pushed the plate away.

“What do you propose they serve you?” Jason asked with exasperation. “This is the type of food they eat.”

Zacon looked around the café, giving everything a withering glare. He came to rest on one pony in particular.

“I wouldn’t mind a bit of meat,” he said, lazily licking his lips.

Cor followed his gaze and practically spit out his food. It was the pink pony that he’d run into before finding Jason.

“Zacon! You can’t even be serious!” He paused to lower his voice. “You’re not eating a pony.”

“Why not?” Zacon returned casually. “We Dragonites hunt much larger game back home. Even your people take prey of greater size.”

“If you hadn’t noticed, we aren’t back home and for all intents and purposes, you’re not even a Dragonite right now. You probably can’t eat meat anyway.”

Zacon stiffened. “What do you mean I can’t eat meat?”

Jason put his drink down. “He means that you’re a pony and ponies can’t eat meat. They’re vegetarian for the most part. The ones in this world seem to be able to handle a more complex diet, but none of it involves meat.”

Zacon grumbled for a moment, glancing from his food to his friends to anywhere else that allowed him to avoid their eyes. After a few muffled curses that caused Cor to look around in alarm to be sure they weren’t overheard, Zacon took a bite of the sandwich. He chewed with a look of disgust on his face, but as he did, it turned to a look of disappointment. He looked down at his plate almost sadly.

“Okay. So it isn’t that bad.” When he saw Cor and Jason exchange a quick smile, he added, “But when we get back to normal, I’m going hunting for some real food.”

“Hey there!”

The pink pony appeared beside Cor, nearly causing him to fall over in surprise. She was on the side of the table farthest from Zacon, but it was unclear if this was on purpose or by chance. Jason noticed that Zacon’s jaw tightened significantly.

“I hope you’re all having a good time and that you’re not busy like you were earlier. It’s not fun to be in such a hurry that you can’t even stop to talk. I’d rather spend time with friends than doing something that’s stressful and you both seemed like you were doing something super duper stressful. So what were you busy with anyway?”

She was talking at a mile a minute and Cor could hardly keep up, let alone form a response. Zacon was in danger of straining a muscle with the intensity of his glare. Jason cleared his throat.

“Actually, Pinkie, they were on their way to meet me. These are my friends, Cor and Zacon.” He gestured to them in turn.

Cor made an effort to shake the hoof she held out but was practically yanked out of his seat by her enthusiasm. Zacon didn’t even move and she made no attempt to approach him.

“Pleased to meet you! New friends are always a joy to see. They’re like old friends that you’ve never had a chance to look forward to yet. Well, have a sunshine-a-rific day! See you later Jason…Again!”

She cartwheeled away. Cor righted himself and stared after her.

“What was that?”

Jason smiled. “That was Pinkie Pie. She’s the town’s unofficial joy-maker. It’s her personal goal in life to make everyone she meets smile. And she’s persistent about it. Everyone in town knows her and is used to it. I met her just this morning myself. She made the introduction so fast that I didn’t see the surprise she had brought with her. I took a cannon-full of confetti to the face and we’ve been friends ever since.” He laughed.

“She shot you with a cannon?” Cor asked, his eyes widening. “And you’re okay with that?”

“Sure. She knows how far is too far…most times. She doesn’t do anything too dangerous. I’ve asked around and everyone I talk to says the same thing; she loves fun, smiles, and making everyone’s day better.”

They both watched her bounce around a party of ponies at a different table. Most were laughing along with her and the rest of the patrons were watching the merriment with amused smiles. Cor shrugged his acceptance and went back to his meal. Jason’s telekinesis lit up his saddlebag and produced a small cluster of golden coins which he laid on the table.

“Where’d you get that money?” Cor asked between mouthfuls.

“I’ve been lending myself to any task that could use another, um, hoof. Some of the ponies I helped insisted on paying me, and I needed some money, so I didn’t argue. They’re called Bits by the way.”

“Maybe we should go along next time. Having some money could be handy.”

Zacon snorted. “What could we possibly want to buy in this world?”

“How about the food we’re eating?” Jason fixed him with a sharp eye.

Zacon only grumbled.

“I know what I’d buy; a sling for my bow. Balancing it on my back is a pain and I can’t levitate it very long.” It was surrounded by a faint green aura as he lifted it slightly.

Jason glanced at his sword critically. He had to admit, Cor had a point. Carrying them around with magic was a strain and Jason physically couldn’t put the sword on his back. They would need to do something about that. And soon, he thought, noticing a few uneasy glances directed at them by the ponies at nearby tables. Carrying weapons in the open was drawing too much attention.

“So this world we’re in; is there anything else important we need to know about it? Or have we covered everything?”

“Only that Equestria isn’t the only country in this world, but it is by far the most prominent,” Jason said, turning his attention back to the original topic. “Its influence reaches to the farthest corners of the lands. The dealings with the surrounding lands and the creatures that dwell in them have been peaceful for the most part though, especially in the last several hundred years.”

“Hmm,” Cor murmured thoughtfully.

“Are we done here?” Zacon broke in. He was still eyeing Pinkie Pie warily.

“Not quite.” Jason held him off with a wave of his hoof. “We still have a few things to discuss. Like what we’ll be doing while we work on a way back.”

“You mean like jobs?”

“Well, yes. And a place to stay too.”

“We could always just do what you’ve been doing; odd jobs and random work.” Cor suggested.

“Maybe, but I was thinking something a little more consistent.”

“You’d be the one to know what that would be.”

They were silent for a moment. Suddenly, Jason slapped his hoof down on the table.

“I might have it. I already have a place to stay. I might be able to get them to let you two stay there too.”

“Where’s that?” Cor asked.

“Sweet Apple Acres. It’s a farm outside town.”

Zacon had already finished the food in front of him. He stood up and glanced around.

“Can we get going?”

Jason got up as well. “I suppose we could head out there now. Applejack and her family own it. She’s the one I’ve gotten most of my information from so if we’re going to answer any more of your questions about the town or this world, it’d be nice to have her around as a reference.”

They gathered their equipment and started for the door. Cor stuffed the last of his sandwich in his mouth and looked at the cake still in the center of the table. After a short pause, he levitated it with him.

~*~*~

The walk to Sweet Apple Acres was filled with question after question and Jason did all he could to answer them. Cor was the only one asking but Zacon was at least paying some attention. Most of them were random interesting quirks that Equestira offered.

“And they can just push clouds around? With their hooves?” Cor’s brow ruffled as he pictured it.

“Yes. And they are the only ponies who can stand on clouds without assistance. Some Unicorns can cast spells that will allow them to, but that’s only temporary.”

“How does one learn these spells? Is it different from our magic?”

“Not as far as I can tell. It’s a magic energy that you will into a form. I do know, however, that they use a different mana pool than ours.”

“Oh, very interesting.”

“Yes,” Zacon rumbled. “It’s so very interesting. Look, I don’t plan to build a summer home here so I don’t really care about any of this that doesn’t get us back. Please tell me if there is anything in your newfound knowledge that pertains to that. Otherwise, I think I’ll just tune it out.”

Jason and Cor watched Zacon kick pebbles moodily for a moment before picking up where they were as if he hadn’t said anything.

“And not only that, but it seems that the only real limits are the caster’s ability to concentrate on the spell.”

“Well, I bet you flipped when you found that out.” Cor laughed. “Does that mean that you can cast just about anything?”

“Not quite. My mental training makes it easier but I have my limits just like anyone. Besides, I’m not accustomed to using magic this way.”

Cor was about to bring up another question but they were interrupted by a voice to their right.

“Looks like ya’ll managed to find each other. How're you doin’ Jason?”

Applejack was leaning against the fence separating the orchards from the lane, watching their approach.

“Hey Applejack. I take it you’ve met my friends?”

“That I did. Helped ‘em find their way to town this mornin’.” She glanced at Cor and Zacon but ended up staring. “What in tarnation?! Is that some sort of armor? And are those weapons!?”

Cor looked at his bow guiltily. Zacon shifted his axe but made no other move. Jason looked at them for a moment and then down at his own sword.

Yep, they were drawing way too much attention.

“It would take some explaining.” He tried to smile but it felt more like a grimace.

“I’ll bet it’d make a first rate story over a campfire too.” She continued to eye the weapons warily.

“We’re in a bit of an unusual situation, alright? I don’t even know most of it yet. If I tried to explain it, it might raise more questions; questions that I really can’t answer. If you give me a chance, I’d try to…”

Applejack sighed deeply as she interrupted him.

“I don’t need to hear an explanation, Jason. I felt from the start that I could trust you and I’m gonna keep trustin’ you. I might want to know what you're all about and it might seem shifty from where I stand, but if it’s some sort of secret, I won’t push it.”

Jason was again grateful for her understanding, but this time he shook his head.

“I would actually like to try to explain. You’ve been so accepting that I feel you’ve earned the right to know. Perhaps we could talk it over after sorting out accommodations for my friends?”

“If they’re friends of yours, they’re welcome here. Ya’ll can head inside and find a room for each. Any one of the vacant ones will do. I’ll see how you're settlin’ in after I finish with today’s apple buckin’.”

“Hold up,” Jason called her back before she could trot off into the trees. “I seem to recall insisting I pay my way. And if I’m not mistaken, harvest was one of the work items that were proposed. My friends and I are ready to start if you have the time to show us the process.”

Applejack chuckled. “You did insist, didn’t you? Oh, alright. Follow me.”

She turned and started into the trees once more. Jason jumped the fence with a short running start. Cor hesitated for a moment before performing a similar stunt. Zacon jumped the fence easily with a look of boredom. The three then ran to catch up to Applejack.

They grouped around a tree that sat deep within the vast expanse of the orchard. All around, the fruit gleamed in the light, highlighting the branches’ green cover with pinpricks of red. Birds sang out of sight, filling the air with a spattering of intermittent song. Baskets were laid out at the base of every tree in this part of the orchard.

The baskets were the only visible sign that civilization had touched this place. Even the farm’s buildings were obscured by the tree-covered hills. Jason glanced at Cor and saw his shoulders relax visibly. Even Zacon’s eyes softened slightly as they took in the surroundings.

“Well, this is the area that ya’ll can start on. Now, the way you buck apples is to give ‘em a good…solid…buck!” She punctuated her words by rearing up on her forelegs and coiling her hind legs for a mighty kick. She delivered it to the trunk and was greeted by a shower of apples that fell into the baskets.

“You don’t need to worry too much about gettin’ ‘em done in a certain time,” she said as she picked up the few that had missed their targets and deposited them in the nearest basket. “We could finish on time even without your help. But with ya’ll cuttin’ harvest time down a bit, we can use that time for a few extra projects that have been neglected some.”

“Could you show me that again?” Jason asked, studying the tree intently.

“Well, sure. 'Tain’t nothin’ to it.” She approached another tree and kicked it squarely.

This time, Jason studied the effect closely. From the point of contact, a vibration was sent up the trunk. The branches made a sharp whipping motion as the vibration passed through them. The whipping motion was directed nearly straight down and caused the apples to fall neatly into the waiting baskets.

Jason nodded to himself and backed up to a tree. Taking aim, he struck with one precisely placed hoof. He watched as the vibrations passed through the tree and looked for any variations. There were none and, just as he’d planned, every apple that fell landed in a basket. He turned to see the others make their first attempts.

Cor planted both hooves on the trunk but his blow was only strong enough to shake half of the apples down from the branches. Zacon, who had removed his boots, scoffed at him and delivered a kick to his tree that caused splintered bark to fly in all directions.

“Careful now!” Applejack exclaimed. “We don’t want to damage the trees!”

Zacon looked at her and then back at the crushed bark of his sylvan victim. He muttered an apology that could barely be called halfhearted. Cor kicked his tree a second time and was greeted by the remainder of the apples pelting him mercilessly.

“We’ve got this now, I think.” Jason said.

Applejack smiled and trotted off. Jason turned back to the others. Zacon set his axe in the air, where it once again hovered. As he found another tree, Cor deposited his bow gently in the grass beneath the axe. Jason set his sword alongside them and the three began their work.

~*~*~

The light of the setting sun turned the whole hillside into the crimson and gold canvas of a master painter. Birds sailed lazily overhead, winging their way to their evening roosts. The rustling of the leaves in the soft breeze mixed with the sound of hooves striking bark.

As Applejack watched the three ponies working below, she shook her head in amazement. When she had told them to work this side of the orchard, she hadn’t expected to find them halfway through the entire north grove by the end of one day. She and Big Mac were on their way in for the day but these three were still forging ahead on the harvest. A line of full apple barrels had appeared along the trail leading back to the farmstead and it continued to grow as she watched.

They couldn’t have taken a single break all day with the amount of progress they’d made. In fact, the only word she’d had from them the whole time was Jason asking where they could find more barrels. When she saw them setting yet another barrel alongside the others, Applejack decided to go down to meet them.

When they saw her coming, they gathered together and waited for her. A sheen of sweat shown on their coats but they did not appear fatigued. Cor’s slightly labored breathing was the only sign of strain among the three of them.

“Well, I’ll be. Ya’ll have done a mighty fine job out here,” she said when she was near enough to speak. “I reckon you three could use a rest.”

“Yeah, I suppose we could,” Jason replied, smiling back at the others. Zacon and Cor nodded. “Where should we bring these barrels first, though?”

“We’ll take ‘em up to the barn. After that, we’ve got supper just about ready.”

After ten trips with the cart, they were able to get the last of the barrels stored away properly. The sun was now below the horizon. Deep pools of shadow draped themselves across the yard as they trotted inside. The smells of baking filled their nostrils the moment they were through the door.

“At least it’s real food this time.” Cor heard Zacon mutter when a pie was carried into the room and set prominently on the table.

Applejack went into the kitchen to help Granny Smith bring the meal out, refusing Jason’s offer to help. Though they were in another room and speaking with hushed voices, Cor had no trouble hearing them.

“Well now, ain’t they the finest bunch of strappin’ young stallions,” Granny Smith remarked after peering out at the three around the corner. “I imagined when you brought the one home ya’ll had gotten lucky findin’ him. Now, though, you’ve got your pick of fit stallions.”

“Well shoot, Granny. Don’t go ‘round actin’ like I’m shoppin’ for a new hat.” Applejack said, making shushing sounds. “They’re guests, not merchandise. Besides, it ain’t like I’m looking for somepony to settle down with just now.”

“Oh fiddlesticks! A young mare like you has got to find somepony.”

“Maybe, but I’ll do it on my own time.”

“You might want to make the time when the pickin’s this good.”

“Will you just let me do that myself?” Applejack came back into the room with a steaming loaf of bread and set it on the table. “Come and get it,” she called.

Cor glanced at Jason, but there was no sign on the other’s face that he’d heard any of it. He tried to ignore the awkwardness of it all as the meal began.

The rest of the Apple family gathered and Cor and Zacon were introduced. They didn’t give any details and, just as had been done for Jason, the subject wasn’t pursued. Conversation was limited because everyone was tired from the day’s work. As a result, Apple Bloom made up for the lack of diversity with quantity. Cor made the mistake of showing interest in the exploits of the group she and her friends had founded. Thus, he was the target of the entire fusillade of stories recounting their attempts to earn their Cutie Marks. Jason simply watched Cor’s face through the whole thing, trying not to laugh when Cor realized what he’d gotten himself into. Zacon seemed to thoroughly enjoy the meal, but afterward refused to admit it.

A compliment to the cooks, another refusal of their help with the dishes, and the three companions were making their way to their rooms. They had left their weapons and Zacon’s armor in the orchards to avoid alarming Applejack’s family. Zacon went to sleep upon finding his bed, so Cor and Jason met in Cor’s room to work out what they were about to do.

When they heard Applejack in the hall, Jason called her inside the room. She entered curiously.

“We hoped we’d be able to explain our situation, if you can spare a few moments?” Jason began.

“Oh, is that all? Sure, I’ll hear your story.”

“To start with," Cor said. “We’ve been changed from our actual forms into those of this country. You see, where we come from, we aren’t supposed to be ponies.”

Applejack’s eyes narrowed. “Then what are you supposed to be?”

“We are called Elves. We…” Jason hesitated, wondering how much to tell. “…are closely attuned to nature.”

“Zacon isn’t an Elf though,” Cor added. “Members of his race are known as Dragonites. Our two races are allies.”

“I thought as much. Him not bein’ close to nature I mean.” Applejack mused. “But I’ve never heard of Elves or Dragonites. Where’d you come from?”

“Well, you must understand that we don’t know everything about what’s happened yet either.” Jason said. “The way we got here wasn’t of our choosing. What we are sure of is that we have been sent here from another world.”

“Now, when you say another world…?” she said hesitantly.

“It was some kind of teleportation that brought us here.” Cor replied, shuffling his hooves awkwardly. “We’re still working on it.”

“We’re working with a Unicorn in town in fact.” Jason added. “A Miss Twilight Sparkle?”

“Twilight? Why, she’s one of my best friends!” Applejack’s face lit up. “To be honest, I was havin’ a time getting’ my head ‘round all this, but if she’s got her hoof in it, I suppose I’ll go along with it too.”

Cor let out a sigh of relief. Jason smiled in appreciation.

“You have our sincere thanks for that,” Cor said, grinning. “You have no idea how worried we were about how you’d respond.”

“You may have been worried,” Jason interjected. “But I had faith in her.”

They continued to smile all around until Jason cleared his throat.

“Did we miss anything?” he asked, turning to Cor.

“How ‘bout them weapons ya’ll had?” Applejack suggested. “Cor’s bow wasn’t so much when I first saw it but when ya’ll showed up with the rest, I couldn’t help but feel uneasy ‘bout it.”

“Yes, of course.” Jason sighed before explaining. “We are warriors. We were in the middle of a battle to protect our people when we ended up here.”

“Those are just the weapons that came with us,” Cor said. “The rest of our equipment must still be back in the cave where the battle was. The fighting may be going on even now but I'm sure they can manage without us for a while.”

“That means they may not know what’s become of us either,” Jason continued, nodding. “But it also means there isn’t much pressure to find a quick way home. In my case, staying here for a while is just fine. I’ve only seen a fraction of this world and already I find its beauty breathtaking.”

“I don’t know,” Cor rubbed a hoof under his chin. “I think keeping Zacon content, or at least restrained, is going to get harder the longer we’re here.”

“Hmm, I see your point. In any case, we’ve begun research with Twilight to find a way back and need a place to stay until answers can be found.” Jason bowed slightly to Applejack. “I feel I cannot say enough how much your hospitality and understanding are appreciated.”

“Likewise,” Cor said, with a similar bow.

“Well, shucks,” Applejack said, blushing slightly. “I’m just lendin’ a hoof where it’s needed is all.”

“I hope we’ve explained ourselves adequately,” Jason said. “I felt it would be wrong to keep such a secret from you after all the help you’ve given. Now, we’ve taken enough of your time and we could all use some rest.”

“Of course,” she replied, nodding as she backed out of the room. “G‘night then.”

“Good night to you.”

When the door closed, Cor turned to Jason. “That seemed to go well. Do you think she really believed us?”

“I would have had trouble believing us,” Jason said. “She did, but in large part due to the fact that we mentioned Twilight, I think.”

“You know,” Cor began wryly. “We really need to get a plan of action for meetings like this instead of just winging it. If we’d had the same luck as I did with the Dragonites…”

“Ah, yes.” Jason chuckled grimly. “And you remember my meeting with the Humans?”

Cor laughed. “That went okay by comparison; that is, after you woke up from getting hit by that car.”

“Even so, I don’t think we’ll get any of that sorted out tonight.” Jason said, heading for the door.

“Jason.” Cor said, stopping him. “I was thinking I’d go out into the forests, just in the morning for a while. You didn’t have any plans I need to be part of, did you?”

“No, just checking on Twilight’s progress and seeing if there’s some obscure way to help that I’ve missed thus far. Oh, and smuggling our weapons up here. To be honest though, I’d like to take an afternoon just to walk a wooded trail myself. It’d be nice to meditate somewhere so peaceful.”

“Well, maybe I can point you to a good spot when I get back. ‘Night.”

Jason nodded as he shut the door behind him.

Act I: Chapter Four: Playing it Cool

View Online

Cor woke with the sunrise. Gazing out the window, he watched the colors of the world return to full vibrancy as the shadows retreated deeper into the farthest corners of the land. The smells of earth and farm and orchard mixed pungently and Cor breathed them in contentedly. As he came fully awake, he listened to the gentle creak of the house and the whisper of the wind past the open window. It was a truly magnificent morning.

Rolling out of bed, Cor forgot that he was still a pony. The resulting thud sounded as if it would wake the whole country in the stillness. Groaning at his lack of finesse, he made his way downstairs. He heard movement in the kitchen as he reached the ground floor. It registered somewhere in the back of his mind that his normal combat instinct would have switched his stance to stealth or defense. This did not happen and he only found a deeper sense of peace because of it. He found his fellow early-riser was Applejack, busy fixing a morning meal.

“Ya’ll are up early,” she greeted. “I expected you to stay in for some extra shuteye after the work ya’ll did yesterday.”

“I just wanted to get a start on the day sooner than later.” Cor shrugged indifferently. “I plan on sampling the local scenery. Do you have any suggestions?”

“I rather like the trails of White Tail Wood,” she said as she leveled a tray of food onto her back. “It’s the prettiest sight you ever did see in the fall, but it’s mighty nice this time of year too. It’s just west of here.”

She set the tray on the dining table and gestured Cor to join her. Nodding his thanks, Cor sat and they both nibbled at the jam on bread slices and apple crisps. Bird song flitted in the window, announcing the rest of the world joining them in celebrating the splendor of the new day.

“What about the woods to the south-east? I saw them from a hill in the orchards. They looked different somehow.”

Applejack swallowed and responded slowly. “Them trees sure are different. That’s the Everfree Forest. I don’t think you’d want to go for a stroll in there.”

“Why?” Cor asked.

“It’s just, in that forest, things don’t work the way they do in the rest of Equestria. It just ain’t natural.”

She stopped talking as if she didn’t like to dwell on the subject. Cor pondered his choices. He’d planned on taking a relaxing walk and enjoying this wondrous morning but the mystery of the Everfree Forest was pulling at him. Glancing outside, he came to the conclusion that such a perfect morning couldn’t be wasted on the fanciful exploration of some unnatural forest. He’d get to that later. He just had to spend time in some honest, pure woodland.

After finishing his meal, he took care of his plate and made his way toward White Tail Wood. The walk there was pleasant enough by itself as he passed through the gentle hills. He didn’t bring anything with him so travel was unhindered and his step was light. As he crossed the boundary into the Wood, he noticed a distinct elevation in the amount of wildlife.

More birds and squirrels scurried and flew in the branches. Rabbits and mice danced through the underbrush. As Cor went, their number increased and they began to draw close to him curiously. They bounded along beside him and winged through the air overhead. Their chittering and chirping was a music of its own. Bright eyes followed his every movement, and when he smiled, he could swear they smiled back.

The canopy thickened as he continued on. The morning light filtered through in bright, shifting beams. The leaves murmuring and the swaying branches brought the trees to life. Cor stopped at one tree and placed a hoof against the bark. Druids had the ability to commune with nature at the deepest levels. He didn’t have extensive training, but being a Ranger, he was still able to connect to forest life at a basic level.

The tree he touched was so peaceful that it almost seemed asleep. As far as he could tell, nothing had ever caused it distress. Its connection to the surrounding trees was profound and he felt along the pathways to many of its neighbors. Breathing with them as one, Cor closed his eyes. What he would do to spend even just a week here…

The wind shifted slightly and a different music reached him over the forest sounds.

“La ah ah. La ah ah ah.”

The birds around Cor answered with a similar melody. The voice sounded again and this time, Cor could tell where it came from. He wound his way through the trees, following the singing. He came at last upon a second group of animals gathered around a Pegasus. Her mane was long and pink, and her coat was pale yellow. Her voice was soft and gentle, but clear as a bell as it carried among the trees. She floated above the ground and over the heads of her companions, singing out and listening to their answer. He watched from the cover of the tree trunks, taking in the song.

The song came to a high note as they all sang together and slowly faded off, coming to an end. The Pegasus landed and spoke to the animals around her.

“That was really good everyone. We’ve definitely improved on our timing since last time. I just noticed that the finch section was a tiny bit fast in the bridge. We’ll have to remember to work on that next week. See you all then.”

She waved as a good portion of the birds took to the air. Most of the rabbits and squirrels left as well since the performance that had drawn them all together was over.

“Huh,” Cor said to himself. “A woodland choir practice. Who’d have guessed?”

He stepped out of his concealment and approached.

“Hi. I heard your singing and…”

The Pegasus let out a yelp and sprang into the trees. Peering through the leaves Cor could see her hanging from a branch. Her legs were wrapped tightly around the limb and she was watching him with a look of panic.

“I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to startle you.” He took a step back. “It’s just that I heard you and the animals. I wanted to say that it was a lovely performance.”

She hesitated for a moment before disentangling herself for the branch and settling gently back to the ground. She refused to make eye contact. Instead, she watched a point just to Cor’s right. In a voice so soft that Cor could barely hear her, she said, “You really think so?”

“Well yeah.” Cor said. “It was as if the normal sounds of the forest had been tuned to perfect harmony.”

“Thanks,” she said, blushing.

“So do you put on these concerts often?”

“No. Actually, we don’t perform very often but we practice regularly. I just don’t like to be in the spotlight. That was why I chose this as our place to practice. Nopony comes out here.” She shuffled a hoof and glanced at Cor for a brief second. “Almost nopony.”

“I swear I didn’t mean to intrude. It was such a perfect morning that I decided to take a walk. I’ve always loved the woods and I haven’t had a chance to take my time in one for a long time.”

She looked at him now. Then she looked at the animals that had followed him there. She seemed to relax a bit. “I’ve always loved the forest too, especially the animals. From the first moment I saw them, I’ve been friends with all the creatures of the woods.”

“If you don’t have any plans,” Cor said, “sharing such a wonderful morning with a friend is better than just enjoying it by yourself. Would you care to join me?”

“Oh, um, I…well, okay.”

They started off together. For a time neither said anything. The path wound through the trees and rolled with the gentle hills. A small contingent of animals padded alongside them. The sun’s rays cast beams of green-tinted light across the path. The slightly damp smell of the early morning was fading under the fragrance of flowers that grew along the trail.

As the sounds of the forest came alive with the morning’s full awakening, Cor broke the silence between them as well.

“My name is Cor,” he said, glancing over.

She looked at him and swiftly locked her eyes on her hooves.

“I-I’m Fluttershy.” She let out a breath as if she had just passed a difficult task and was glad to see it behind her.

Cor chuckled to himself. Shy. It was in her name.

A pair of birds landed in front of them and chirped urgently to Fluttershy.

“Oh my,” she gasped. “You poor things. Of course I’ll help.”

“Allow me,” Cor said, stepping off the path toward the fallen nest the birds had indicated. His telekinesis picked up the bundle of twigs and settled it back in the branches.

Fluttershy looked at him curiously. “Can you understand them?”

“Mostly. I don’t understand everything but it’s enough to get the general idea.”

With a flash of green energy from his horn, Cor took a wider stance and concentrated on the branches around the nest. The bark rippled slightly as the wood beneath moved and changed. In a creeping motion, the branches extended and twisted themselves into a form that prevented the nest from falling again. Fluttershy just gaped at him.

“Oh, and I can use my magic to manipulate nature.”

“Now I see why your Cutie Mark is a leaf.” She pointed a hoof at his flank.

Cor hadn’t even thought about that mark since Zacon had noticed it the first day, though he recalled Apple Bloom making a big deal about them. Did it have some significance he was unaware of? He made a mental note to ask Jason about it.

“So,” she continued. “Where did you learn how to do that?”

Cor shifted uncomfortably. “Well, I was trained by my mentors in that kind of magic along with a bunch of other things. I was trained in general forest lore and, because I had some talent with magic, I was taught this as well. Where I come from, we all have strong roots in nature.”

Cor blinked a few times. “Pardon the pun.”

Fluttershy smiled slightly. “I wish I’d been taught like that. Most of what I know I figured out on my own. I used to live in Cloudsdale. The first time I came down to the ground, I just fell in love with the animals. I couldn’t leave. You don’t think you could teach me something do you?”

Cor looked around briefly at the plants and animals. After assuring himself he actually knew them all, he nodded. “I’d be happy to teach you what I can.”

They went on again. Cor would point out a particular plant from time to time and explain the uses it had. He would give a few details about it and answer any questions Fluttershy had. She didn’t ask many but almost every one of them involved proper cultivation and care. Fluttershy also demonstrated her abundant knowledge of the forest and its characteristics. Cor listened and made observations of his own.

Their chatting gradually turned from facts and teaching, to simply enjoying their surroundings. A few other animals greeted them and went on their way. They talked sparingly, choosing to listen and look instead. When they did talk, it was to point out some aspect of the woods around them that one of them felt was particularly interesting.

By noon, they had walked all the way to the forest’s edge. They were left on a tall but gentle rise a few miles from town. They stopped to look down on it and watched the distant movements among the buildings: Ponies going about their day. None of the sounds traveled up to them. There was only the creaking of the branches above and the rustle of the grasses all around.

A sharp gust of wind whipped Cor’s mane. He looked to the sky and found a dark bank of clouds building right over the town. He caught sight of the sun just as it disappeared behind the gathering front.

“That came out of nowhere,” he observed with a frown.

“Oh, my goodness, I forgot all about the rainstorm today! I need to get ready.” Fluttershy jumped up and started flying east. She turned in the air.

“Bye, Cor. It was nice to meet you.” She waved a hoof and spun back to her original course.

Cor raised a hoof in parting and left it there until she was out of sight. He heaved a sigh and started toward town. He should meet with Jason at the library. He’d hate to miss the moment they actually found something new.

~*~*~

The pitter-patter of rain on the windows was starting to get heavier when the door opened and Cor stepped inside, dripping and windblown. Jason glanced up from the notes he was looking over. Cor shrugged off the majority of the water and walked around to the table in the center of the room.

He examined the various implements and materials scattered across its surface. Stands held a collection of gemstones and crystals, some of which were scorched or shattered. A set of mounted magnifying glasses were positioned over the one that looked to be most recent. Notes and open books lay over the entire collection. The sound of hooves running to and fro on the floor above could be heard.

Cor couldn’t make heads or tails of any of it so he sat down and turned to Jason.

“Can you explain any of this?”

Jason looked at the table and then at him. When he opened his mouth, Cor added, “So that it makes sense to me?”

Jason closed his mouth again and went back to his notes. Cor glanced around. Zacon wasn’t there. He was slightly concerned about that. He was about to ask Jason where he was when hoof steps announced Twilight on the stairs. The Unicorn catapulted herself into the room and hip-checked Cor out of the way. She rifled through several of the pages and threw a book aside.

When she turned to speak with Jason, she saw Cor and looked at him as if just noticing he was there.

“I’m sorry. I was just in such a rush to check this…” She smiled in apology.

“That’s fine,” Cor said, picking himself out of the stack of books he’d fallen into. “Do you have any answers here?”

“Well, if you count knowing some of the crystals that won’t work, then yes.” She looked down on the table’s scattered contents ruefully. “We’re trying to find ones that have the same refractive index and lattice structure as the ones you say were in the cave you came from. Jason was describing the angles that the magic bolts were bouncing around at to the best of his memory and then we…”

She stopped talking when she noticed Cor’s face. He was just staring at her blankly and had obviously been lost somewhere along the line.

“What is it?” she asked with some annoyance.

“I might have gotten half of that. What did you say about an index?”

“Their refractive index?” She tilted her head to one side incredulously.

“Yeah, um, that. What is that?”

“Argh,” she growled, losing what little patience she’d had. “It’s how much a wave of light or energy changes direction when it passes from one medium into another.”

“Oh, right,” Cor said sheepishly.

Twilight turned to Jason, who made sure he looked like he knew what he was doing.

“What we’d do then is focus a beam of light through it to simulate the magic and find the maximum energy it can take before fracturing. If it can’t take as much as the magic that the cave’s crystals did, we know that it can’t be used to send you back.” She hung her head slightly as she continued. “What we haven’t even started on is finding out if the crystals have the right magical properties to make the teleportation effect happen. And we can’t start on that until we have a starting point to experiment on. We haven’t found one that has the capabilities we’re looking for.”

“We get to the part where the light is angled correctly,” Jason added. “But when we try to focus larger amounts of energy through them, they crack, over-heat, or explode.”

“The good news is,” Twilight went on. “We can refract the beams at the right angle through a good deal of samples. Odds are that one of them will be what we’re looking for. We just have to stay at it until we find it.”

“Wait.” Jason interrupted her before she could start in on another of the books she had brought with her. “What was that thing you were checking when you came down here?”

“What? Oh, yes!” She flipped to another page in the book. “This might turn out to be more good news. I was comparing the scorch marks on these samples here to the recorded reactions in other experiments. I think we might be able to prevent the damage and increase the tolerance of the crystals to channeling energy. That would mean that some of the ones we thought were no good could turn out to be what we need.”

Jason levitated a box full of shards from across the room. He peered inside as he spoke. “That means we’ll need to retest these samples. I’ll sort out the ones that can be reused and get replacements for the ones that can’t while you set up for the next tests.”

He sat down off to one side and started picking out crystals and putting them in piles based on their condition. Twilight cleared the table and began setting up an apparatus that looked like it held the crystals in place. Once it was ready, she positioned the first crystal between the lenses. After triple checking the alignment, Twilight’s horn glowed softly and the apparatus hummed with energy.

Cor came closer to get a better look and noticed that the temperature dropped significantly. Twilight placed her horn between a pair of cushioned stands that held her aim steady as she pointed at the first lens and projected a thin beam of purple light into it. The lens focused the light into the crystal which redirected its path slightly. Twilight turned a knob with her hoof and the arm holding the crystal rotated in response.

The redirected beam moved closer to the center of the second lens and from there was projected onto a target at the edge of the table. Twilight continued to adjust the knob until the beam was exactly in the center of the target. The light from her horn faded and she stepped back for a moment before beginning the next step. Jason put his task aside and came over to observe.

“As I thought,” Twilight began. “The reduction of the temperature impacted the amount the beam was refracted. It is just enough that we may find some different matches this time around, but overall, I think it will make very little impact on the results.”

“Will cooling them be enough to allow them to handle the kind of power we need?” Jason asked.

“Only one way to find out,” she said, stepping up to the table again.

Taking aim again, she projected the beam through the crystal once more. This time, the beam gradually gained strength. As it did, the crystal began to glow from the energy it held. As Twilight fed more and more magic through it, it shone with a brilliant light. Cor was forced to shield his eyes as it lit up the entire interior of the tree house.

A high-pitched hum became audible after a moment. It built in proportion to the energy it channeled. Just as the pitch of the humming peaked, a burst of light enveloped everything and faded away. In its place was a crystal pulsing with an inner purple light and emitting a low throbbing sound. Twilight’s horn continued to glow with residual magic for a few seconds after she backed away from the table.

“It seems to be stable,” she said, sounding exhausted. She sat down to catch her breath. “It looks like it worked.”

Cor approached the table curiously. “So we found what we needed on the first try?”

“Not quite,” Twilight responded, getting up. “This is a possible candidate that we can test. We’ll want to find more first. Then, one of them is bound to work.”

“I wonder if anyone noticed anything,” Jason said, peering out the window. A flash of lightning lit the sky and a boom of thunder shook the glass. “Or maybe, we couldn’t have timed it better?”

“I wouldn’t worry about it too much,” Twilight said, walking around the table looking at the crystal from all angles. “The whole town knows that I’m a bit of an experimenter.”

Levitating the crystal out of its mounting, she set it gently in a small box. The box was otherwise empty so Cor assumed it was for the matches they had found thus far.

“What do we do about the energy it's holding?” he asked.

“It’ll just fade away with nothing keeping it there. It isn’t enchanted to store the energy after all.”

Of the next few tests, only one had aligned properly. Unfortunately, it crumbled into a fine powder after only a slight amount of energy was channeled through it. Twilight was beginning to tire out from her constant exertion and called it a day. Glancing out the window, she noticed the sun was peeking out from behind the clouds again. Twilight told them she’d collect and prepare the rest of the tests for tomorrow and see them again then.

Jason left Cor at the door, hurrying off to find a bite to eat before it was too late for lunch. Cor was more interested in the weather. He noticed that it was in the process of being cleared. He spotted a team of Pegasi and ran to catch up. As he was pulling up under them, one accidently kicked a cloud at the wrong angle and a short burst of rain fell. Cor tried to stop but the mud beneath his hooves carried him directly under it.

The Pegasus swooped down and stammered an apology.

Cor just grinned and shook it off. “Don’t worry about it. I was trying to get your attention anyway.”

Another Pegasus descended to hover beside the first. Her mane was a rainbow in the most literal sense possible. The brilliant bands of color hung about her in a disheveled tangle as if permanently ruffled by high winds. Her cyan coat blended with the sky behind her. Pink eyes held a mischievous glint. Cor noticed her Mark was a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt.

“What’s going on here?” she asked.

“I wanted to see how the weather was controlled. I guess I got as firsthand of a demonstration as I could have asked for.”

“No kidding,” the Pegasus said, looking at Cor’s dripping coat. “So you want to know how it’s done, huh?”

“Yes. I suppose it would take a lot of training to direct the weather. Where is that taught?”

“Training? As if! There’s nothing to it. Anypony with wings could do it if they tried.”

The Pegasus did a loop and landed in front of Cor dramatically.

“Take me for example.” She indicated herself with a hoof and threw her head back proudly. “My name’s Rainbow Dash by the way. I’m the captain of the weather team in Ponyville and I was hardly taught anything about it. It just comes naturally.”

Cor gave her an unconvinced look. “You mean you aren’t given any instruction on the workings of the weather or the techniques used to control it?”

“Well, we grow up hearing all about it,” she admitted. Then added quickly “Pegasi do, I mean. And I guess there are academies and camps where they teach some of that stuff. But I never needed them and most ponies just go there to say they did, not because they need to.”

“So,” Cor said slowly. “You Pegasi just wing it?” He blinked once. “Dang it! That’s the second time today!”

Rainbow sniggered at the bad pun as she responded. “We know that not every pony can be as awesome as I am. Everypony just has to do their best. That’s about it. We’ve got some pretty amazing fliers and we’ve got some that are not quite so amazing. They’re all valuable parts of the team. Besides, when has anypony learned how to control something like weather better in a classroom than they would by being out here with their hooves in it?”

Cor thought about it for a moment. “I have to admit, that’s a sound argument,” he nodded concurringly. “Now, what I really want to know is how you do the actual manipulation. Like, can any…um…pony…just kick a cloud around if they get up next to it?”

“No, I think it’s just us Pegasi that can do that.” She scratched her chin thoughtfully. “Maybe Unicorns have a spell for it but I wouldn’t know.”

“What about the weather itself? You and your team put it together but how do you decide what to make?”

“We coordinate with Cloudsdale’s weather factory to make sure we get the right amount of rain and sun so that everything stays healthy and growing. After that, we make things as pleasant as we please. There’s really nothing to it.”

“So you don’t have any bad storms?”

“Not unless something goes wrong at the factory or if the weather teams mess up real bad. Most times it’s just like this.” She spread her hooves to indicate the whole sky.

Cor looked up and realized the storm clouds were nowhere to be seen. The only clouds he could find were a pair of white wisps high above. A pair of Pegasi winged their way over the rooftops and the ponies of the town were venturing forth from their dwellings once more. The sun was shining down on them all with soft warmth. The colors of the flowers and grasses, so dull in the downpour, now stood out in sharp contrast.

“This is truly a beautiful place,” Cor said to himself softly.

“Hmm, I guess so.”

Cor had momentarily forgotten his companion and swung back around to regain a grip of the conversation.

“I’m sorry. You don’t mind me asking all these questions do you? I’m not keeping you from something important am I?”

“You kidding?” she laughed. “There isn’t much I’d rather be doing than talking to somepony who can appreciate all the work we do to keep everything running smoothly. It’s great to know somepony realizes how important our job is. The other ponies just look up at the sky and see the weather as it is. They never really think about how much work our teams put into making it.”

“I understand. It is always easier to see the system and accept it than it is to get to know how it really works. You’ve done a magnificent job and I hope you know the respect I hold for you and your team.”

“Well, um, thanks. But even as seriously as I take this, this is only a day job type of thing. What I really want to do is join the Wonderbolts!”

Despite her obvious excitement, Cor didn’t have a clue what she was talking about and it showed on his face.

“You can’t be serious. You don’t know who they are?” She was looking at him as if he had declared that up was down. “They’re only the greatest fliers in all of Equestria since ever!”

She pointed at a wall that held a poster that Cor hadn’t noticed before. It depicted stylized pony figures set against a bright background with “Wonderbolts” stretched across the bottom.

“They perform at the most important celebrations and hold the best air shows in the whole country. They only accept the most skilled Pegasi, but that’s why I’m sure to get in.”

“You’re that good?” Cor replied.

“You better believe it! I’m one of the fastest fliers in Equestria. I even won the Best Young Fliers competition.”

“Did I hear someone say ‘fast’?” Jason’s voice sounded from behind them. He trotted across the street to them, Applejack at his side. “I’ve been known to run a good race.”

“Is that a challenge?” the Rainbow asked curiously.

Cor and Applejack spoke at the same time.

“Ya’ll don’t want to try it, sugar cube,” she directed at Jason.

“You might not want to tempt him,” Cor smiled up at the Pegasus.

They looked at each other and balked.

“You really think he can compare to her?” Applejack said doubtfully. “Take the word of a pony who’s run a lap with her; she makes you look like you're haulin’ a full cart of apples on the track.”

“You don’t understand what Jason can do.” Cor countered. “He might as well be the definition of speed.”

“You might think that until you see Rainbow Dash here in action. She can…”

A cough interrupted her. Jason was smiling with amusement and Rainbow Dash was hovering a few feet off the ground with her hooves crossed in front of her.

“I can brag for myself thanks,” she said. She turned to Jason who resumed a serious expression. “So you think you’re good enough to race me? You know I have wings right?”

“I’m sure I could handle it. I have a few tricks of my own.”

She raised an eyebrow at his horn. “You don’t mean your magic do you? Because that’d be cheating.”

Applejack made a huffing sound.

“I know how we can make it fair,” Jason began.

“I’m not tying my wings up.”

Jason took a second to process that comment before continuing.

“No, I meant holding two separate races. In one, we would both run on the ground, no wings or magic; nothing except leg work. In the other, we can both use whatever we want. If you can do it, it’s fair game. What do you think?”

“I think you’re just going to teleport.”

“I will not,” Jason said indignantly. “That’s not racing. I assure you I will cover every step of the way with my own t…er, four hooves.”

“I suppose that’s fair enough. You’ve got yourself a race. Now, where should it be?” She looked around thoughtfully while gaining altitude. “How about from here to Sweet Apple Acres?” She pointed down the road at the apple trees just in view.

“Naw, that’s not far enough.” Everyone jumped as Pinkie Pie poked her head between Cor and Applejack. “They’re going to be going the goingest you’ve ever seen! They need more space to go in.”

Applejack, having recovered from Pinkie’s sudden appearance more quickly than Cor had, said, “The trails of White Tail Wood are perfect for a race. Aren’t they Rainbow?”

“Yeah,” the Pegasus laughed reflectively.

Jason leaned over to Cor and whispered, “Do you know anything about those trails?”

“Actually, yes. They’re wonderful. It’s perfect for anything you could want to do. As for racing? Well, I’d rather walk but that’s because I’d be enjoying the scenery.”

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Jason said to the group at large.

“Great!” Rainbow Dash said, flying a loop in excitement. “When do we start?”

Act I: Chapter Five: The Best of the Best of Both Worlds

View Online

The early morning was filled with birdsong, as if the winged critters heralded the event to come with their own anthem. The sun peeked over the mountains in the east to light the gently waking town below. Bright beams of sunlight advanced across the fields and hills, warming the coats of the ponies up so early.

A group of mares enjoyed these ambient effects as they made their way up into the low hills leading out of town. Their fellow early risers greeted them as they passed, pausing to wonder where they could be going with such high spirits at this hour. The two Unicorns walked at a gentle pace, talking and laughing together. The Pegasus followed a step behind, not saying much. The Earth Pony bounded in circles around the whole group, drawing on some source of energy that knew no limits.

“So, this race?” Rarity said, bringing the conversation around to the reason for their trek. “Rainbow Dash and this new pony in town are going to actually compete?”

“That’s what I heard,” Twilight replied. “Isn’t that what you said, Pinkie?”

“Yep-sir-ee!” Pinkie Pie quit circling and instead bounced alongside them. “And it’s going to be speed-a-rific!”

“I’m not so sure, darling,” Rarity said cautiously. “A Unicorn racing a Pegasus, and a Pegasus like Rainbow Dash no less, doesn’t sound like much of a contest.”

“I wouldn’t be so quick to count him out,” Twilight said mysteriously.

“Oh?” Rarity raised an eyebrow.

“It’s just that you never know what a pony can do just by looking at them. I’ve got a feeling you’ll be surprised.”

“Do you know something you’re not telling, Twilight?” Rarity inquired suspiciously.

“It’s just a feeling,” Twilight shrugged nonchalantly. “A feeling I have reason to believe is accurate, but still just a feeling.”

Rarity was unconvinced but she let it drop.

“At least we know he’s alright,” Fluttershy’s voice came unexpectedly.

“What’s that, darling?”

“Mr. Faircastle is feeling well enough to run a race so he must have recovered from his injuries,” she explained meekly.

“I suppose so. To think,” Rarity pondered aloud. “He shows up on the side of the road covered in bruises, and three days later, he’s challenging Rainbow Dash to a race.”

“He’s that new to town?” said a voice just over their heads. “He must be from really far away too if he thinks he has a chance against me.”

Rainbow was lazily gliding a few feet above their heads. She landed to walk beside them.

“Now Rainbow,” Rarity chided gently. “You must at least take it seriously. It would be rude to act like he isn’t a real competitor. Although I would agree that his chances are rather slim.”

“Fine, but even if I’m not saying it, we all know. This is going to be a snap!”

As they came to the top of the hill leading into White Tail Woods, a second group of ponies joined them. Jason walked with a confident step and nodded to Rainbow respectfully. Rainbow smiled a friendly challenge in return. Cor and Applejack had been discussing farm matters, but broke off when they neared the others. They fell in beside them, and together, the group continued along the trail.

There was virtually no talking among them and the tension and excitement was palpable as it built up in the group. They reached a wide, cleared space where the path led into the Woods and set up the equipment from Applejack’s saddlebag. Soon a blue ribbon stretched between two stakes and a set of many colored flags on either side marked the finish line. Cor, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Applejack settled down to wait, waving as Jason, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight continued deeper into the woods.

“The two of you will start on my mark,” Twilight explained. “I’ll be the only one at the start because I can teleport to the finish in time to see the end.”

Jason nodded in understanding. Rainbow hardly acknowledged that she was listening. They walked on in silence for many long minutes. The branches at the tops of the trees swayed in a gentle wind and caused the shadows across the path to dance. The early morning chill faded as the sun warmed the air and earth around them. Several small animals gathered to watch them pass before scurrying away.

Rainbow noticed that Jason was paying a lot of attention to the Woods, his head turning every which way at once as if determined to miss nothing as he passed by. She could even hear him inhale deeply from time to time, followed by a contented sigh each time. It was a little weird, but then, so were some of her friends, so she dismissed it. Twilight seemed content to let the silence hang between them and Jason was too absorbed in his surroundings to say anything, so Dash decided to look around a bit herself.

It was a nice day for a race; thanks in no small part to Rainbow telling the weather team that if one drop of rain interrupted her while she was competing, she would hold them all personally responsible. Maybe it was a bit harsh though. She would try to remember to apologize to them later; after she won, of course.

The air smelled heavily of earth and bark and leaf which only served to invigorate her more. Her heart was beginning to pound in anticipation. Giddiness welled up inside her and she felt lighter than normal. The cool rush of adrenaline filled her, bringing the world into sharp focus. She smiled to herself as she thought of the feeling she would have when it was actually time to start. She couldn’t hold it in any longer without doing something so she broke the silence.

“Are you ready to see why they call me 'Dash'?" Rainbow teased playfully.

“Are you ready to let your legs do the talking?” Jason returned smugly.

Rainbow just grinned. She was starting to like this Unicorn’s attitude.

The sun peeked over the treetops precisely when Twilight signaled that they had arrived, lighting the whole scene with golden rays. She made a line in the path with chalk from her own saddlebag and stood to the side as the competitors took marks facing back the way they had come.

“It’s a straight shot all the way back,” Twilight began. “No forks or crossed paths and a clear trail the whole way. In this race, you must run the entire way. No shortcuts, magic, or flying. Are you both ready?”

“I was born ready!” Rainbow said.

She glanced over at Jason and saw that his eyes were closed. A ripple passed through his entire body as muscles clenched and relaxed. He took a deep breath and slid into a starting stance.

“Ready,” he said softly.

“Okay. On your marks!” Twilight’s horn lit up with a purple glow.

Rainbow dug her hooves into the soft dirt and gravel of the path.

“Get set!” Sparks of energy jumped from the end of Twilight’s horn as the spell built up.

Rainbow took a deep, steadying breath and locked her eyes forward. Her vision narrowed until only the path existed. Nothing else in the world mattered but the way forward and the buzz of magic that counted down the time until all the tension pent up inside her would be released in a burst of pure speed: Pure pleasure.

“GO!” A bang like a firecracker sounded as the spell erupted into the sky.

Like a snapping branch, everything went at once. Rainbow was around the first bend in the path before Twilight’s spell stopped echoing. It wasn’t the same as feeling the wind rippling through her feathers but the connection with the ground, the shock of her hooves against the pathway, produced an equivalent rush. Each time her hooves touched the ground, she was propelled farther; faster!

She was so lost in the thrill that she didn’t hear Jason churning the dirt right alongside her until his nose pushed forward into her peripheral vision. She pushed harder and he matched her pace. They rounded a bend neck and neck and Jason came out of it a nose ahead. Rainbow saw him keeping an eye on her as he controlled his speed. She feigned a slower pace long enough to get Jason to ease up before surging ahead.

He was with her almost instantly and now was smiling in amusement. Trunks flashed by as each fought for an advantage over the other. A curve to the right and Jason was ahead. A curve to the left and Rainbow was in the lead. Every time one pulled ahead, the other closed the gap and refused to let up.

Suddenly Jason put on a burst of speed that left Rainbow lagging badly. She kicked her pace up a couple of notches but almost immediately found herself careening into a sharp turn. Jason had already dropped back to take the turn more easily. A few patches of grass were torn up as Rainbow struggled to stay on the path but she managed to keep her footing.

Rainbow glanced over at Jason and found him grinning at her.

He did that on purpose! She thought. Now I really like his attitude.

She laughed out loud and crowded him toward the edge of the path. His grin widened and, just as he was about to be forced into some low-hanging branches, he jumped forward and rolled right across her back. Now on her left, he took advantage of her surprise and gained a length on her.

She fought to regain her position but he refused to give it up easily. By the time she had come back alongside him again, they were both visibly fatigued. Her breathing was ragged in her ears and her legs were beginning to grow weary. Each step shuddered through her body. Jason panted at her side, no longer wasting energy grinning or looking at her. Rainbow would have laughed again but it would have cost her badly needed energy.

He was starting to reach the point that the body wanted to give up. She was too, but she had a secret weapon: It only made her try harder to push herself. The only part of competition that she enjoyed more than winning was when she broke through that barrier in her mind and body that kept other athletes from going on. She would push herself to the breaking point and then push harder. It was the pinnacle of her competitive drive; to become better. Not just better than others but herself, better than she’d ever been before.

Keeping control of her pace, she stayed with him. Every turn, every step; they took them side by side. Rainbow’s hooves were throbbing from the hammering they had endured at this pace and Jason was obviously fighting his own battles with his body, but neither faltered. Their minds were bent on the path ahead and the competitor at their side. It was at that point that Jason pulled ahead dramatically. Rainbow was momentarily at a loss as to why he would do something like that or how he had the energy to do it.

That was when she realized the finish was just around the next corner. He had kept himself at a steady pace to save energy for a final sprint! She tightened her resolve and drew on her own reserve of strength kept for just this moment. He was ahead by four lengths when she started to close the gap again. She was still back by two lengths when they took the corner. The edge of the forest was in view now and their waiting friends could be seen cheering them on. No sound reached their ears through their determination.

She caught him as they broke from the trees. She was blind in the sudden light of leaving the Wood’s shade but it was a straight line from here and she poured on the last of her heart and soul to reach the finish. She didn’t know exactly how far it was she had gone but the ribbon that broke across her chest told her she’d gotten there first. Skidding to a halt, she forced herself not to fall over.

Her eyes finally adjusted to the light just as her friends’ voices broke through the fog in her mind. They crowded around her excitedly, shouting encouragement and congratulations. The words were lost to her but their intent was all too plain. She stood unsteadily in the center of them as they patted her back and hugged her. Her eyes found Jason lying in the grass, breathing heavily.

His chest rose and fell in massive breaths and his mouth was open wide to allow his lungs all the oxygen they could manage to take in. Cor stood beside him, asking questions that the other couldn’t yet answer. Rainbow walked over to them. She was somewhat dazed still by the sudden change in activity and her blood thundered through her head. Still, she managed to part her friends and approached her opponent.

“You…ran a…good race,” she spoke between panting breaths. “For a Unicorn.”

Jason turned his head toward her and, taking a steadying breath, responded. “You’re quite the runner yourself. For a Pegasus.”

They grinned at each other in exhausted respect. Jason raised a sportsmanlike hoof to her and she took it without hesitation. They shook once and broke away. Rainbow allowed herself to collapse at last, stretching her legs in the grass to relieve the aching.

One thing was for sure, she thought. She’d underestimated him. Maybe it was her opinion of Twilight as an egghead that had done it. In any case, he was a tough opponent and a real threat on the track. She decided that in the second race, she wouldn’t hold anything back.

~*~*~

Cor glanced at where Rainbow Dash had disappeared beneath her friends’ triumphant embrace. It had been close. Closer than Cor had thought it would be. A single pace had separated them at the end. He hadn’t expected Jason to win the first race hands down, but now he was beginning to have doubts that he could even win the second one.

Jason rolled over and pushed himself up as his breathing returned to normal. Cor gave him another second before trying to speak with him again.

“So, what do you think?”

Jason was silent for a minute.

“She’s got the guts to push herself hard. Really hard. I don’t know if I could have won that race. We were even the whole way. And this was the ground race. Her abilities in the air will be extraordinary to be sure.”

Cor waited for him to continue but he just stared off into space, lost in thought.

“Do you think you can win?” Cor said, bringing Jason back to reality.

“Of course I think I can.” Jason said dismissively. “Am I right? Maybe not. It will be interesting.”

“But you can’t lose this…can you?” Cor pressed.

“I’m going to win this one if there is a way to do it. If she’s so fast that not even I can beat her, she wins it fair and square and she’ll be duly congratulated. Otherwise,” Jason grinned mischievously. “I’ll need you to help me stay standing after I win. I’m putting everything I’ve got into this one.”

~*~*~

Noon had come and gone and the sun was sliding lower in the sky. The finish line had been reset and the racers were rested and ready to begin the second event. Rainbow joked and boasted extravagantly on the way back to the start point. Jason said little, but smiled to himself the whole way.

“You and I came close in the last one, but you’ve got to know this one will be nothing like it. It’ll be over as fast as that!” She illustrated her words with a sudden pounce and a flourish.

“Of that I have no doubt.” Jason replied.

Rainbow puzzled over that. What was his trick? He’d said specifically that he would run the whole way and she trusted him not to cheat. What could he possibly be hiding that made him so confident? She decided she would just have to make sure it didn’t matter.

“You might not have heard of me wherever you come from,” Rainbow rolled on. “But I’m the fastest Pegasus around. One time, when Twilight here first came to…”

“That’s enough Rainbow,” Twilight interrupted. “I’ve had enough of you talking up your win and I didn’t even lose to you.”

Rainbow trailed off into silence. She hadn’t meant to annoy her friend. She was just so energized by her win that she couldn’t contain herself. She had to do something and there wasn’t anything to do but talk until the next race started.

And it was about to start, she thought. Her body responded to the anticipation as it had before but now it fed on her recent victory as well. The combination was exhilarating. Despite this, she forced herself to remain quiet. She was struck by a sudden thought; maybe this was what Pinkie felt like. She always bounced around like she couldn’t sit still and talked so much it wore on everypony’s nerves. Was she constantly this ecstatic? It was a great feeling but Rainbow didn’t think she’d want to feel like this all the time.

They rounded the final bend and the start line came into view once more. Twilight redrew it to account for the dirt that had been kicked up in their last run. Rainbow stood looking back at the trail, reliving the last time through. Every twist and turn played out in her mind. She kept it fresh so that she would hardly have to think about it this time.

Jason appeared to be preparing himself mentally as well. He stood perfectly still with his eyes closed. His breathing was deep and slow. A wave of tan energy washed over him and dissipated. He smiled and opened his eyes.

They both stepped up to the line at Twilight’s urging. Rainbow sank into a low crouch and unfolded her wings. She beat them once in show before setting them high over her back in readiness. Just as before, she saw Jason’s body shudder and slide into his own starting position.

“Ready?” Twilight asked.

Rainbow gave a barely perceptible nod. Jason made a low humming sound as an affirmative. Their eyes locked forward, their concentration too focused to give more attention to their responses, both waited for the release.

“Alright. On you marks!” She started to charge her spell.

Rainbow felt the cool rush of adrenaline course through her once more.

This time, she thought to herself.

“Get set!” Twilight’s voice cut through the silence of the forest like a knife but only managed to be heard as a whisper in the thunder of the racers’ heads.

This time, I'm going to show this Unicorn real speed.

The exact moment Twilight yelled “Go!” Rainbow Dash literally exploded into motion. The shockwave of the Sonic Rainboom bent the trunks and whipped the branches of the trees to either side of the path, a prism of color lighting up the sky behind her. Her wings snapped smoothly from one position to the next as she took each corner. Her hooves, extended out in front and back of her, whistled in the air currents. The ground stayed within feet of her as she blazed down the path.

It was ecstasy. She was pushing her speed to the limit. The constant change in the landscape in front of her as trees blurred past made it seem as if she were moving faster than she could in the open sky. Each point of reference was there and gone in the same instant. She reveled in it all. Her heart hammered from excitement as much as exertion. Shifting her wings closer to her body for more maneuverability, she prepared to take several quick, sharp corners. A slight air current from behind brushed her but she didn’t pay any attention. Nothing mattered except the rush, the thrill.

As she came out of the curves, she spread her wings back to their full span and rippled the air with each powerful beat. She figured that she wasn’t going to have an excuse to go this fast for a while so she might as well milk the moment for every drop of enjoyment she could. Come to think of it, when did she need an excuse to go faster? The thought only made her feel more wild and unbound and she poured on the speed with renewed vigor.

The low hanging branches she’d tried to steer Jason into came and went without obstructing her. She laughed out loud at the thought. She wondered for the first time where he was; if he hadn’t in fact just given up when he saw her speeding away ahead of him. She didn’t like to think she wasn’t even racing him anymore. She didn’t feel good about the possibility of making him feel bad about losing either, but he’d challenged her so it was all part of the game.

Another corner faded away behind her and she recognized where she was. She was only a turn from the finish. She’d known it would be a fast race but now that it was almost over, she couldn’t help but feel a slight pang of disappointment. She shook it off quickly and took the final stretch at break-neck speed.

When the finish came into view, she smiled. She’d hold her speed right up to the end and stop dramatically just past the line. It was showy, but she kind of liked showy. Then her mouth dropped open so far that it looked like it had fallen off her face. Coming to a grinding halt, she couldn’t believe what she saw.

In the midst of the commotion at the finish line, framed by the broken ends of the tape, was Jason. Rainbow’s heart just about stopped as she watched her friends crowded around him in wonder. She walked slowly in to where they were gathered.

“That was the most incredible, indescribable, completely-mindblowingly-outofthisworld-able thing I’ve ever seen EVER!” Pinkie shouted as she threw herself into the air repeatedly.

“I don’t even know if I believe it,” Twilight said with a light laugh. “And I was there when he took off and here when he finished.”

“It really was quite a surprise,” Rarity commented. “We hardly had time to see you as you approached. It was really something.

“Um, guys?” Rainbow mumbled. None of them seemed to hear her.

“I’d have never thought it was possible for somepony to beat Rainbow but…” Applejack broke off as she noticed Rainbow for the first time. “Oh! Rainbow Dash!”

Everypony turned to her with somewhat guilty expressions. Dash could only stand in shocked silence as she tried to find the words. Jason stepped forward but seemed unsteady. Jason’s eyes had a hard time focusing on her and he stumbled slightly. His smile was shaky but sincere.

“It was a…good race.” He hesitated a bit before finishing. He seemed to be having difficulty concentrating.

“But…but how…I never even saw you!” Rainbow managed in a voice riddled with confusion and hurt.

With a visible effort, Jason pulled his expression together and spoke normally.

“You didn’t? Then my plan worked.”

“You can’t have run the whole way!” Rainbow raised her voice indignantly. “You can’t have run that fast!”

“He did,” Twilight broke in. “I saw him. On the subject of what I saw though, would you care to explain how exactly you did that?” Twilight turned to Jason and everypony followed suit.

Jason nodded seriously. “I have trained for years to master an ability that allows me to warp time around me. While everyone else sees time at normal speed, I see it at a much slower rate. I’m able to react quicker to things around me and do things before those around me can react. I still see myself move at a normal pace so I did honestly run the whole way myself. It took just as long by my perspective, but to all of yours, it was much faster.”

“Now that’s an ability!” Twilight said, engrossed in the concept of such magic. “How much can you slow down time?”

“Almost to a standstill,” Jason responded. He paused to catch his balance, which he had inexplicably lost again. “The only drawback is that the more I attempt to slow time, the more effort it takes. On that subject, I…may have….”

Jason fell flat on his face, unconscious. For a whole second, nopony moved. Then Cor sighed and stepped forward.

“He’s fine.”

Doubtful looks greeted his words.

“No, really. I’ve seen this before.” He looked down at Jason. “Too many times it seems.”

“What happened to him though?” Applejack asked anxiously.

“Like he said,” Cor explained as he pulled Jason into a more dignified position. “It takes greater effort the more he slows time. He’s been known to push it so hard that he knocks himself out. He told me he was going to do it before the race started.”

“So he used magic to make time go slower and then he could run faster?” Rainbow hovered just off the ground with crossed hooves. “That seems like cheating.”

“And just what in the hay was he supposed to do against you and your wings?” Applejack returned crossly. “We saw and heard that Sonic Rainboom. It wasn’t as if anything on four legs should have been able to keep up. He managed it somehow and he deserves some credit for it.”

“Are you just taking his side because of our race?”

“No,” Applejack said. “It’s only fair. The rules were put down at the start. Ya’ll should’ve accounted for him havin’ a trick or two.”

Rainbow huffed moodily.

“Now Rainbow Dash,” Rarity admonished. “Try to look at the brighter side of it. You were both marvelous. Each of you had one win. And besides, it was all in good fun, right?”

“Yeah, sure.” Rainbow landed and turned away dejectedly. “I just hate losing.”

“I can’t think of anyone that enjoys it,” Cor pointed out. “It’s good to lose every once in a while anyway. It shows you that there’s still someone out there who can give you a challenge.”

Rainbow looked at him skeptically.

“At least that’s how I look at it,” Cor finished somewhat lamely.

Rainbow sighed. “Yeah, I guess. And it was a good race.”

She looked around at her friends expectantly.

“It certainly was,” Twilight said. “And your Sonic Rainboom was flawless; starting from a standstill no less.”

“And if the Wonderbolts had seen it,” Dash went on. “They’d have insisted that I sign on right away!”

“Right after they got done signin’ Jason up,” Applejack amended.

“But…he’s got no wings…,” Rainbow said, struggling to find the logic.

Rainbow’s friends burst out laughing. After a moment Dash joined in herself. Cor chuckled as he hoisted Jason over his back. The finish line was packed up and the group turned toward home. Cor watched them walking ahead of him, laughing and joking about the day’s excitement. He felt detached from it, as if he hadn’t been part of it at all. He’d only been a spectator after all. This wasn’t even his world.

And yet…

There was something there: A bond of some sort. It had been a while since a group of strangers had begun to feel so familiar. As he and Applejack had walked out here, they had talked openly. It didn’t matter how different they were when they had interests that matched. In fact, as they had waited for the races to begin, they’d all chatted pleasantly. It was a sharp contrast to the way he’d been lately; closed, curt, and on edge. Now these ponies had helped him realize what a relief it was to be relaxed around others. He could almost call them his friends.

Thinking of friends, Cor became aware of how long it had been since he’d seen Zacon. What was it now? A day? Two? Far too long in any case. There was no telling what kind of trouble he could have gotten into. As the town came back into view, he half expected to see smoke rising from the rooftops. Of course, no such sight greeted him.

Jason shifted slightly, reminding Cor that he wasn’t done with his current predicament. He decided that if Zacon had been on his own for this long, he could wait another hour for Jason’s sake.

Act I: Chapter Six: Of an Unusual Nature

View Online

The weight of a pony on his back slowed Cor down on his trek back to town. The others had waited up for him at first, but at his urging, they had gone ahead. Carrying Jason was harder than he’d expected. He’d thought being a pony would allow him to haul loads with ease but this apparently wasn’t the case. He huffed along resolutely, one hoofstep after another.

As he walked, Cor thought through where he’d begin looking for Zacon. He wasn’t likely to be hanging around Sugercube Corner, not with Pinkie Pie spending so much time there. He may have holed up in the library or back at Sweet Apple Acres. The library would be his first stop. Then there was the possibility that he’d simply left the town all together. If he had, Cor would have a hard job of tracking him down: Hoofmarks all looked the same.

Jason groaned and seemed to be coming to. Cor lowered him to the ground behind a house off the main street. Jason’s eyes blinked open but he made no attempt to sit up.

“That went about how I expected,” he said tiredly. “Dash didn’t take it too badly did she?”

“I don’t think so. They all seemed to be in good spirits when they left.”

“That’s good. I’d hate to have bad feelings between us. It was an enjoyable experience.”

Cor laughed. “Says the guy that took a nap while I gave him a ride to town on my back! You keep pushing yourself to the brink, and then who has to clean up? Me.” He shook his head in amusement and then took on a more serious tone. “You need to be careful. That’s a dangerous ability you’re messing with.”

“I’m not just messing with it. I know exactly how far I’m pushing and how far is too far.” He looked away uneasily. “And I don’t need to hear it all from you too.”

“Sorry. You know that she only says it because she cares. And so do the rest of us.”

Jason didn’t respond. His expression was that of anger but Cor knew it was directed inward. He also knew better than to press the subject. Instead he resumed his musings about the kind of trouble Zacon might have caused and where he could be at this moment. He didn’t have to worry about Zacon’s whereabouts for long. The grey stallion came charging around the corner, spotted them and galloped to their side.

“There you two are! I’ve had the damnedest time trying to track you down.” He looked back over his shoulder as if expecting to be followed. “This town is crazy! I’ve been caught in the middle of three flash mobs in the last hour alone!” He glared at Cor as if he were personally responsible for this grievous injustice.

“Flash mobs?” Cor raised an eyebrow.

“Yes!” Zacon said with an un-equine growl. “I was looking for you two around the library when every one of the ponies in the street started singing and dancing on top of buildings and through the windows and everywhere. And by the time one of these displays ended, another would start up. I’m just thankful that pink one was nowhere to be seen.”

“She was with us this morning.”

“Small mercies,” Zacon grunted, glancing the way they’d come from. Then he looked closely at Jason for the first time. “What happened to you?”

Jason made an effort to rise but could only manage to prop himself up on his haunches. “I pushed myself too far again. You know the drill.”

“I do know the drill, and it involves something interesting!” Zacon’s gaze was baleful. “You two were off doing something worth paying attention to and you did it without me?!”

“It was just a race with a local Pegasus,” Jason said, trying to downplay it.

“Just a race you burned mana for.” Zacon huffed. “At least I won’t have to wander aimlessly now. What’s our plan?”

Jason leaned against the nearby wall and closed his eyes, still recovering from the effects of his spell. Cor thought for a moment.

“I was thinking of exploring the woods.”

Zacon scowled. “Really? A walk in the woods? Talk to some trees? You Elves need to find some real hobbies.”

“Like dismembering and devouring small animals?” Jason spoke softly, his eyes still closed.

“The creatures of my people’s lands are anything but small and you know it. And hunting is more than a hobby; it’s a way of life. ” Zacon frowned at him.

“Well, what do you think communing with nature is? Reclusive habits dying hard?” Jason retorted.

“You two need to just cool it. Zacon, you know what our connection to nature means to us, so deal with it. Jason, I’m the Ranger so I’ll do the arguing about the merits of bonding with forest life.” Cor stared them both down until it was clear the argument was over. “Besides, I didn’t mean a cheerful stroll down the path. Applejack told me the Everfree Forest was unnatural somehow. I’d like to look into it.”

Jason opened one eye to look quizzically at Cor and Zacon’s ears shot up.

“Unnatural how?” Jason inquired.

“She didn’t say and it was clear she didn’t want to.”

“Ooh, this is getting better all the time.” Zacon grinned wickedly. “I’ll go get our stuff.”

“What?” Jason balked. “You think we need weapons? What, is a tree going to look at you funny?”

“You know,” Cor interjected. “I’d feel better about having our weapons with us on this one too.”

Jason sighed. “Fine, bring ‘em.”

Zacon ran off without another word.

“I’m not sure if it’s a good thing that he’s this excited,” Cor said with a frown. “It makes me uneasy somehow.”

“I know what you mean, but isn’t this better than the alternative?” Jason offered.

Cor took a breath to respond, but ended up giving a nod in concession.

~*~*~

The woods were ominously dark even though the light was only just beginning to fail. The three warriors stood at its border, eyes trying to pierce the gloom. The growth began rather abruptly. The countryside was an open grass field right up to the edge of the overgrown tangle that was the Everfree Forest.

None of this gave the warriors much pause as they started in. They scanned the shadows for danger and their ears twitched at the slightest sound. Weapons were held at the ready and the blades glinted where stray beams of light fought through the canopy. Vines choked everything and what little path there was offered treacherous footing at best.

Cor led the group with Jason in the middle and Zacon bringing up the rear. Cor picked his way through the trees with no sense of haste. He watched small animals scatter at their approach. The creaking of branches surrounded them, but the wind did not reach below the tops of the trees it moved. The air was still and chilling. There was a sense of being watched from every dark corner and the sound of larger animals reminded them that not all of the eyes they felt watching them were imagined. Cor found he was holding his breath at several points and made a conscious effort to calm himself.

Two steps farther back, Jason walked cautiously. His sword hovered above him where he could send it flying to either side at a moment’s notice. His eyes picked out the movements of every creature through the foliage, tracking them until they proved to be no threat. He stepped purposefully around the roots and vines that tangled the path, head swiveling to watch every direction at once.

From the back of the group, his axe balanced over his back, Zacon watched the Unicorns press ahead. He made no effort to conceal his movement and didn’t even glance behind him as he went. First of all, he didn’t think anything would have the guts to attack such a well armed party, and second; he almost invited an attack. He relished the thought of real action after so much…whatever you’d call the past two days. He didn’t care much about their direction and left thoughts of navigation to Cor. As long as they could finally do something besides sit around, he’d follow anywhere Cor led.

They’d gone a mile in and the light was nearly gone. The shadows of the forest cloaked everything in purples, grays, and deep blues. The path was badly obscured by undergrowth and at times, disappeared completely. Cor didn’t hesitate as he pushed farther into the trees and his companions didn’t question his judgment. The sounds of night descended on them and as they did Cor realized something that had been poking at the back of his mind since they’d come here.

He halted suddenly, causing the others to scramble to identify the disturbance. When nothing presented itself, they looked to Cor for answers.

“What’s the deal?” Jason said, casting glances all around.

“This forest is unusual…because there’s nothing unnatural about it,” Cor stated.

“Would you mind running that by me again?” Jason turned to give Cor his full attention.

“Don’t you see?” Cor faced them both in the darkness. “This world’s nature is controlled directly by the ponies. So wouldn’t it be the logical if they thought a place that takes care of itself was unusual?”

“I hadn’t thought of that,” Jason admitted.

“Aw, you mean this is just a walk in the woods?” Zacon let his axe fall to the ground where it bit a deep gash through the vines at his feet.

“I’m afraid so,” Cor nodded. “It’s a bit over-grown, sure, but it’s still just a normal forest.” He placed a hoof on the bark of the nearest tree. “These trees are active and free of any obstructing influences.”

“That’s just great.” Zacon sat down to one side and glared at the darkness.

“Still,” Jason said. “It does feel more oppressive than a normal forest.”

“It’ll be the fact that the ponies don’t come here. Being totally neglected and even shunned will do that. That being the case, I feel an urge to walk its paths a bit farther.”

Zacon heaved himself up and shouldered his axe again. They started off at a normal pace now, despite the darkness. Weapons were held loose and they no longer watched every movement. They struck up conversation after a ways, more to fill space than anything else.

“I slept in a few hours,” Zacon began in his description of the time they were apart. “And by the time I was up, you had both disappeared. I knew we needed to get the equipment somewhere safer so that’s what I did first. I got them up to the rooms easy enough but that big stallion, Macin-something, asked me to help with a few things. After noon was well behind us, he ran out of tasks. That was when he suggested we have a few friendly contests.”

“They were simple but entertaining in their own right,” Zacon said grinning. “The hoof wrestle was by far the most enjoyable. We seem to be evenly matched, he and I. I wouldn’t have thought him up to it just to look at him, but after working beside him, I knew otherwise. And he makes good use of it too. We were deadlocked for almost a minute. Of course, the strength of this body is nothing compared my own but I still triumphed in the end.”

“Then we fixed the table and I started looking for you two. It was already late so I gave up quickly. By the time I got back, the evening meal was over but I managed to grab a scrap or two.” A hint of scorn crept into Zacon’s voice, directed at his companions. “The next morning, you were missing again and I had no choice but to look everywhere for you. You left no notes, you made me aware of no plans, and you didn’t wait to fill me in on anything.”

Jason and Cor glanced at each other guiltily.

“So I wandered the streets for a few hours before things got weird. You’d think a spectacle of that scale would need to be coordinated somehow but they just seem to know exactly what all the steps are as soon as it began.” Zacon paused, remembering. “And who sings a four minute song about growing flowers anyway?” He looked at Cor especially but the Ranger had no answers for him.

“At that point it became a matter of dodging these ridiculous displays. I still haven’t figured out what sets them off but I’ve become quite good at evading them. You two showed up just as I was about to make a break for the library.”

“I’m sorry Zacon,” Jason apologized. “I guess we were both so caught up in the race that we forgot to keep you in the loop.”

“Well, do better next time and I’ll forget about it,” Zacon dismissed it with a grunt. “Did you two find anything about how to get back?”

“Not exactly,” Jason frowned. “We’re trying to recreate properties of the blast using crystals that we’ve…”

“A straight yes or no will do,” Zacon cut him off.

Jason sighed deeply. “No.”

They were silent for a long time, simply walking together in the now comfortable darkness. Cor picked his way along the path with ease and paused from time to time to examine the life around him. Jason let the sounds of the forest wash over him in a soft ebb and flow of living energy. Zacon, for his part, was tolerant of his friends and did nothing to disrupt them.

Cor was just about to suggest they head back when he saw a strange look on Jason’s face.

“What is it?”

Jason’s muzzle scrunched up in puzzlement. “Is that a chicken? Over there in those bushes?”

Cor followed his gaze and, sure enough, a chicken was peering out of a stand of shrubs a short distance from the path.

“Hmm, I didn’t think a chicken would be in a place like this.”

“Well, it isn’t alone,” Zacon rumbled. He indicated another patch of undergrowth with three more chickens shuffling around in it.

“Something isn’t right,” Jason said as he spotted two more back the way they’d come.

“What are you worried about?” Zacon asked. “Being pecked into submission? Are they going to drown us in egg goo?”

Jason gave him a hard look. “This is clearly no accidental encounter and they have us outnumbered.” He noticed several more moving amongst the trees behind the grey stallion.

“You really think they’re setting up an ambush?” Zacon muttered doubtfully. “If this is the best this land has to offer, I don’t think I’ll shame myself by becoming involved.”

Before they had time to discuss it further, their attackers were on them.

~*~*~

While all six of them had tried to keep the results of the race quiet, by morning of the following day, the friends found that everypony in Ponyville seemed to know there was a new Unicorn in town that had supposedly beaten Rainbow Dash in a contest of speed. Those who claimed to know the details always said they heard it from somepony who was there, but never seemed to agree with another’s story.

Rainbow was taking it badly and had retreated to her cloud home. Twilight was of the mindset that spreading the truth would help things calm down, so she and Applejack had been going around town setting everypony straight. Fluttershy had understandably declined being involved in the inevitable arguments that followed.

Rarity would have been out silencing idle gossip right alongside them, but most of a day lost to the race had put her behind on outstanding orders and she couldn’t spare the time. Three finished products stood in a line beside the window of her inspiration room. The sunbeams that danced across them brought out the yellow bands of silk that flowed from the first two, a matching set for a pair of sisters in town. The soft blues underneath subtly provided the slender form of the outfit itself without distracting from the overall effect. The other was a dashing suit for an equally dashing stallion who had ordered it for a dinner in Manehattan. Its red velvet vest with black linings and brass buttons were bold and stern, accented by the gold-trimmed white shirt worn beneath.

Her current project was harder to pin down, both figuratively and literally. It was a complex interweaving of embroidered folds and trailing sashes worked through loops to create the effect of decorative ribbons hung around the wearer. It was a detailed custom order, something she was generally against, but the customer was quite specific about her needs and Rarity would never disregard a patron’s specifications.

The body of the dress was a light pink and the sleeves were silver. The collar was pale lavender and the hanging sashes were sky blue. Using so many soft colors without something to offset it was outside of Rarity’s normal style but she thought she was at least pulling it off. A string of tiny sapphires adorned the hem, an addition the customer had allowed at Rarity’s suggestion. It gave the piece at least one sharp color to balance the rest without imposing on the eye.

A last set of folds was refusing to hang correctly and one of the sashes kept twisting up. Even with telekinesis, she was having trouble keeping all of the pieces out of the way to make the necessary adjustments. Without taking her eyes off the spot she needed to shorten, she reached over to a side table to pull the cup of pins closer. She misjudged the distance, however and the cup tipped over the table’s edge, pins spilling in every direction.

Rarity flinched in anticipation of the clatter and mess that would follow, but it never came. When she opened her eyes to look, she saw the whole mishap suspended in mid air. She looked all around and found her rescuer in the open doorway. Jason’s horn was lit with tan energy that carefully replaced the cup and its contents on the table as he approached.

“Oh, you are simply a lifesaver, Jason,” Rarity beamed. “Would you be a dear and help me with one other thing?”

“Of course.”

“I need to pin this fold here.”

She directed Jason to the problem area and he began pinning it in place.

“Yes, just there. And there. And one last one right here. Perfect!” She took the piece off of the manikin and brought it over to the worktable. “What brings you here today?” she asked as she shortened the marked parts.

“I was wondering if I could have an outfit made for Cor and myself.”

“Oh, and what is the occasion?”

“No occasion, we just wanted something to wear.” Jason said with a hint of self-consciousness. “I see that you’re rather busy though. If another time would work better…”

“Nonsense!” she interrupted. “I’m nearly done with this and I don’t have any other projects lined up. I would be delighted to put something together for you and your friend.”

“I’d also like to request it in a specific material.”

“Of course. I have a wide variety to choose from. You can look through them over there.” She gestured to a cabinet against the far wall.

Jason glanced at it before speaking. “I was actually thinking of a material that we had prepared.”

“What material would that be?”

Jason hesitated further. “Leather,” he said at last.

The sound of the sewing machine stopped suddenly. Rarity turned slowly to look at him.

“Leather?” she repeated with no small amount of shock. “Where did you get leather?”

“Cor, Zacon and I were out in the Everfree forest and…”

“What in heaven’s name were you doing there?!” Rarity interrupted.

“We were just having a look around. It wasn’t as bad as we had heard…until we were attacked by a pack of cockatrices. Once the fight was over, we figured it’d be a waste to just leave the bodies there, so we, or at least Cor and Zacon, began the tanning process. Once they were sure the hides would be of usable quality, I came here to see if you’d make something of them. They should be along in a few minutes.”

“Well, I…um…I suppose I could.” She grimaced slightly. “It just seems so…ghastly. To use the hide of another creature; I simply cannot believe some stylists favor the practice. And worse still, that there are ponies who would consider wearing it.” She saw the uncomfortable expression on Jason’s face and felt the need to apologize for being so forthright in her opinion, but she couldn’t find the words.

“I kind of figured you’d feel that way.” Jason sighed, turning to leave. “If it bothers you so much, forget I asked.”

“Wait. I would still be willing to make the outfits for you. It just caught me off guard, that's all.” Rarity paused to reflect. “And it would be a waste not to use the hides, right?” She gave an uneasy smile, hoping it would be enough to cover for the uncomfortable moment.

It was in that exact instant that hooves announced Cor and Zacon entering the boutique.

“Is she ready to work our tanned hides?” said Zacon in an unusually cheerful voice the moment they were through the doorway.

Jason flinched visibly and Cor stopped to stare at the big stallion’s impertinence. Rarity’s smile slipped another notch. After an awkward pause, Zacon seemed to realize what he’d said.

“I’ll just wait outside then, shall I?” He dropped his share of the leather beside the door and left with a mischievous smile.

Cor followed Zacon’s exit with a suspicious gaze. Jason cleared his throat and helped Cor move the leather onto one of the worktables. Rarity floated a measuring tape and a notepad over.

“I’ll need measurements from the two of you,” she said as she wrapped the measure around Cor’s midsection. The pencil flashed across the paper as Rarity moved around them.

“What would you like these outfits to be?” she queried.

“I was thinking a simple vest and a shirt of a finer fabric to put on over the top,” Cor mused.

“Would you prefer any particular material for the shirt?” Rarity pressed.

“A blend of rayon and cotton, I think,” Cor said after a short pause.

“Rayon and cotton blend,” Rarity repeated, her pencil tracing the words on the notepad. She moved on to Jason. “And you?”

“A vest sounds good but it’ll be a silk shirt for me.” He mulled something over for a moment. “And could you make the whole outfit black?”

Cor stifled a laugh while Rarity fixed him with a questioning gaze.

“You want the whole thing to be black?” she asked. “But your coat is such a light color that it would clash horribly, if you’ll pardon me for saying so.”

“I just prefer black,” Jason said simply. “It’d just feel more…normal.”

“Well, it looks like we won’t be able to give Zacon a hard time about feeling abnormal anymore. I’ll have mine in a dark tan.”

Rarity shrugged and took down the requests. Having all the measurements she needed, she turned to the leather. She shied from it visibly as she first handled it but eventually managed to ignore her discomfort. She levitated each piece into the air in turn, marking them for the necessary cuts.

“Did you say that the shirts go over the top of the vests?”

“Yes we did.”

“That seems an odd way to wear a vest,” she pointed out.

“It’s the way we’ve always worn them,” Cor insisted. “Decoration on the outside, functionality on the inside.”

“What function would that be?” Rarity asked, glancing at him.

“Armor.”

She frowned. “What would you need armor for?”

“In case we get jumped by another pack of cockatrices,” Cor snorted.

“I should think staying away from the Everfree Forest would do the same job,” she countered.

Cor nodded in concession to her point. “Still, I’d rather have the option of protection in case we happen to cross their way again.”

“Mmm,” Rarity acknowledged, still not fully agreeing.

Cor looked at the door. “I think I’ll go make sure Zacon isn’t doing something we’ll regret. If you don’t need anything else that is.” He looked at Rarity for approval.

“Not at all, darling.” She smiled as he nodded and turned to leave. “And I should have these completed in a day or so.”

Jason walked over to the window and stared out at nothing in particular. Rarity began cutting the leather into the shapes that would become the vests. The snip and tap of her tools working were the only sound in the room for a long time.

“Is there something else you wanted?” she asked when she noticed he was still there.

“Hmm?” He looked over, shaking his head as he returned to awareness. “Oh, no. I was just thinking about something.”

She waited for him to elaborate but he didn’t. She tried another approach. “I’m glad that your little mishap a few days ago wasn’t serious.”

“My mishap?” Jason tilted his head in confusion.

“When you stumbled into that ditch,” she explained.

“I wouldn’t say it wasn’t serious actually.”

“Well, you were a bit of a mess. But you’ve cleaned up very nicely.” She looked at his mane. “Mostly.”

“That’s not quite what I meant but…”

“I know a lovely place where you could have your coat and mane redone. I’m a regular with them so I know they’re simply marvelous.”

Jason was trying to find a response when the door was thrown open suddenly, framing a frantic Twilight.

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you, Jason! You need to come right away. You too Rarity. She called for all of us.”

“All of who?” Jason asked cautiously. “And who has called us?”

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight cried, as if they should have somehow already known. “She’s asked all six of the Elements and you three to meet with her in Canterlot as soon as possible! I've already told Cor and Zacon. Come on!”

“Oh, if only you’d asked for these outfits a few days ago,” Rarity moaned. “At least you’d have had something decent to wear.”

Jason raised an eyebrow as she draped herself over a couch, wallowing in dramatized grief. Twilight just hid her face behind her hoof.

Act I: Chapter Seven: Under Moon and Star, Part 1

View Online

While waiting for the train that would take them to Canterlot, Twilight darted to and fro anxiously. Rarity held a notepad before her, sketching concepts for a new outfit. Pinkie Pie bounced alongside Twilight, matching her movement step for step. Applejack was lying back against the station building, her eyes closed and her hat pulled down over her face. Fluttershy and Cor were waiting off the platform, discussing something in low voices. Between them, Cor was waving his hoof over a flower that turned and swayed at his direction. Zacon had fixed the horizon with an unblinking stare, straining to catch sight of the train. Jason watched Twilight’s steady descent into hysterics with a wary eye.

“For crying out loud Pinkie! Will you just sit still?!” she exploded suddenly.

“But you’re going around in circles too,” Pinkie pointed out.

Twilight had no response so she just groaned and kept pacing.

“What’s bothering you so much?” Jason asked.

“We’re taking too long. We should be on our way to Canterlot right now.” She rounded on him. “We can’t keep Celestia waiting!”

“How long ago did you get the summons?”

“It came this morning, around ten o’clock.”

Jason glanced at the clock tower in town. It read half past one. “That isn’t that long ago. She can’t expect you to get your friends and guests together from all across town and set off for another city in one afternoon, can she?”

The face she gave him made it clear Twilight expected exactly that.

“Spiiike! Where are you?” she called out to the platform. Despite her plea, it remained empty of dragons. “I told him exactly what to get. How hard could it be to bring it down here?”

“What did you need to bring for a meeting with the Princess, darling?” Rarity asked absently.

“Just my research notes on the experiments,” Twilight shrugged. “I figured if she’s asking for these three, she’ll want to know about the work I’ve been doing with them.”

Rarity lowered her notepad to look at her. “And what work is that?”

“Oh, that’s right! I haven’t told you all.” She swept them all with her gaze and prepared to speak but then turned to Jason. “Of course, if you’d rather I didn’t…”

Jason shrugged. “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt. They’re your friends. If you don’t think they’ll react unpleasantly, then by all means.”

Beaming, Twilight took a deep breath…and was interrupted by Zacon.

“Train’s coming. It’s about a mile out.”

Before Twilight could express her irritation, a distant, shrill whistle confirmed his report. Resuming her frantic pacing, she called out for Spike again with no more luck than before.

“Oooh! If he’s not here, we’ll miss the train.” Her hooves produced a rapid pattering sound as she danced in place nervously. “Or we’ll have to leave him behind. No, we won’t leave him. We can’t leave him. Ooh!” She continued to worry herself into a panic.

“Did anypony notice Rainbow ain’t here either?” Applejack spoke up, scanning the skies.

This new realization only caused Twilight to begin hyperventilating. The smokestack of the train was now visible, the steadily approaching steam cloud that gently billowed above it made sinister by their friends’ absence. As the engine itself chugged into view, a gust of air and the clatter of hooves announced Rainbow’s arrival. And down from her back climbed a book-laden dragon.

“Thanks for the lift R.D.” Spike said, speaking through a thick layer of paper. “I wouldn’t have made it otherwise.”

“No problem. I’d never leave one of my friends hanging.” Rainbow brushed it off with the wave of a hoof.

With a gasp of relief, Twilight lunged at her assistant and wrapped him in an affectionate hug. “You made it! And you brought everything. I knew I could count on you. And you too, Rainbow. You’re a lifesaver.”

“It was nothing. Seriously, any time,” she said, but it was obvious she relished the praise.

The whistle sounded again and they were joined by Cor and Fluttershy. All together, they watched the train pull into the station. A hiss of steam and the shouts of the conductor welcomed them to board. They took seats in one of the otherwise empty cars. Cor leaned against the window, gazing out at the countryside. Zacon sat next to the door, as if being close to the exit would make the trip go faster. The others piled into two rows and shifted around excitedly, discussing what the Princess wanted.

Jason settled into the first seat he reached and faced the wall in front of him. The train lurched as it pulled out of the station. He let his eyes glaze over as he too contemplated the meaning of this summons. She had asked for the three of them specifically. It couldn’t be a coincidence and he wasn’t inclined to believe that Twilight’s experiments were the only reason. She had to know. And if the Princess knew, did she have a solution? Would she be able to send them home? Or would she insist on it?

The thought of leaving was suddenly unpleasant. He’d grown to like this place. He glanced over his shoulder as a bout of laughter from the ponies drew his attention. They were so happy; so nice and thoughtful and peaceful. He wished he could share it with them longer.

He shook his head. He was getting ahead of himself. She might not be planning to send them back. She might only wish to know where they came from, what they were doing there. That could end up requiring a long winded explanation and he was barely able to make sense of it himself. He would have to put it in order in his own head first if he was going to explain it to someone else. He was interrupted in his efforts by Cor falling off the seat in front of him.

“How are we supposed to sit with these things?” He waved a hind leg in the air from where he lay.

Jason blinked down at him as he shifted in the seat he was having no difficulties occupying. Zacon walked over to look at him, his amused smirk speaking volumes of payback for his discomfort in recent days.

“Oh, shut up.” Cor righted himself and plopped back into the seat defiantly. Zacon just chuckled. His cheerful attitude had stuck around for an unusually long time. Ever since the fight in the Everfree, he hadn’t complained about anything. If that was what it took to keep him happy, Jason didn’t regret it. He just hoped he wouldn’t have to repeat the experience.

As if reading his thoughts, the conversation turned to reviewing the fight.

“If only your dexterity in battle could be displayed everywhere else,” the warrior rumbled.

Cor grimaced as he caught himself from slipping again. “Yeah. Battle instinct is one thing but managing this body is weird. I’m so used to being able to lean backwards, but I can’t do that with my legs pointed this way. There goes half of my dodging tactics!” He waved his hoof at the mentioned tactics as they flew out the window. “On that subject, thanks for covering me. I still don’t have arrows or I’d have dropped those last two myself.”

Zacon shrugged. “Not at all. You were off balance and they had you flanked. No warrior honest with himself would have left you to stand alone. And you returned the favor when you took that one off my back. He was quite irritating.”

“Still, I probably owe you for drawing the attention of most of them in the first place,” Cor returned. “The way you jumped into the middle of that group kept the pressure off me long enough to get ready.”

“You two can talk about how many assists you got off of each other until you decompose where you sit,” Jason interrupted them lazily. “I don’t hear anything about how much you owe me.”

“Your assistance is appreciated but a given. It’s your job.” Zacon looked down his nose at him. Cor nodded in sarcastic agreement.

Jason balked at him in mock disbelief.

“I do want to thank you though,” Cor said, returning to serious discussion. “Their eyes…I just looked at one and it looked back, and I felt so cold. It was like it was freezing me solid.”

“That’s not far from the truth. I saw you stop suddenly and I knew something was wrong. When I cut it down, I saw that your hindquarters had begun to turn to stone.”

Cor swallowed apprehensively at the thought.

Zacon frowned. “Are you saying that’s what I was feeling? Being turned to stone?”

“You felt it too?” Cor asked.

“Well, yes, I think. I stared down a good deal of them and I felt very cold every time. It didn’t cause me much pause though.”

Jason glanced at him with a grin. “Why am I not surprised?”

“Because you admit that my strength has merit your speed cannot counter?”

They locked eyes on each other for a second in good-natured challenge. Then they both chuckled. Jason’s laugh was a bit darker because he knew that Zacon was only half-joking. Their rivalry knew no bounds, from battle to battle, and now, from world to world. He shook his head with a sigh.

“I feel a little worried,” Cor said suddenly.

“Why would that be?” Jason said, pulling his legs up to lie on the seat lengthwise. He looked out the window, seeing the tree-spotted valley Ponyville rested in spread out below them. They had traveled into the mountains now and left the small town behind.

“We fought a small battle inside the borders of a foreign country.” Cor answered. “We killed denizens of this land. I wonder if the princess is somehow displeased with this.”

“They attacked us,” Zacon stated as if it left no room for argument.

“Even so, this is their country,” Cor pressed. “What if their laws state we aren’t allowed to fight those creatures?”

“Not allowed to fight them?” Zacon repeated in disbelief. “How could a law be put in place that would stop citizens from defending themselves?”

Cor held up a hoof defensively. “I’m just saying. I’ve seen weirder laws, you know. And we aren’t citizens either.”

Jason thought it over for a moment. “I can hardly believe that’s the reason. Why would the others be along?”

Cor had no answers and shrugged. “I’m just speculating. We should be prepared for anything.”

Jason grunted and looked out the window. “You mean you should be prepared. I’m just an officer, remember? You’re responsible for all of my actions.”

Cor frowned at him. “Thanks. Now I feel much better.”

Cor happened to look over at the others and stopped. The group had fallen silent momentarily. Applejack was looking back at them appraisingly while Rainbow Dash had crossed her forelegs and fixed them with a stare of scorching suspicion. Though she hid behind her mane when they saw her, Fluttershy’s eyes were wide in surprise. They weren’t as wide as Rarity’s though. She seemed torn between shock and enchantment.

Pinkie Pie seemed to be completely absorbed in a different dilemma. She frowned in annoyance as she closely inspected the back of the hoof on her left foreleg. Twilight was giving them an apologetic smile. Spike was hardly paying attention, only looking up from a book he’d snuck in amongst the notes when all talking had stopped.

“I probably didn’t explain that very well. Maybe we should wait to hear from them,” Twilight said, throwing the other three a pained look. “I have a feeling it will come up with the Princess anyway.”

The rest of the trip was spent in an uncomfortable silence. The two groups kept apart, not as much out of suspicion as for a sense of familiarity. Zacon sat on his haunches beside the door, staring at nothing. Cor shifted every minute or so between sitting positions, trying to get a handle on one. The girls all huddled together, casting a glance at them from time to time. Jason watched the valley grow distant through the window as they traveled higher into the mountains. His view was impeded when they went through a series of tunnels.

When they emerged, Canterlot stood before them. Cor now joined Jason at the window to look at it curiously. A large portion of the castle-city hung over the edge of the mountain, supported either by some masterful design in the architecture or the power of mysterious magic. Spires rose up against the sky from behind gold-capped alabaster walls. The minarets were plated with gold and bronze and ornamented with flagpoles and sculptures of stars and flowers. The sun glinted off the rooftops and windows, making the entire city sparkle.

A waterfall cascaded down the slopes behind the castle, filling a small lake that ran past the gates and spilled down the mountainside. The wide arching gates were open wide, the portcullis raised, and the drawbridge down. Ponies crossed in and out in a light but steady stream under the watchful eyes of a small squad of guards in gleaming gold armor posted at the gate and on the battlements.

The train pulled onto a bridge that led to an access in the walls and began its deceleration. Once they were through, the rest of the city, which had been hidden by the high mountain walls that surrounded it, was revealed to them. In a vale tucked back into the face of the mountain, residences and businesses extended out from the visible portion and tapering off into open parks that led smoothly up to the mountain. There was much more to the city than they had been able to see from the approach.

The train rode the border of the buildings into a rail yard. With a last bump, it stopped and the doors opened. Zacon was the first one out. His face was impassive but his haste betrayed his impatience. Cor and Jason exited and stood in appreciative silence as they took in the feel of the city.

Their six pony companions shuffled out onto the platform as if falling into a routine of sorts. Twilight glanced around with wistful reminiscence while Applejack scanned the big city streets and buildings critically. Rarity’s attention homed in on the nearest ponies’ outfits, obviously comparing them to some mental image.

Everything Fluttershy looked at except the ground was given a look that seemed afraid of insulting it somehow. She gave the ground a look that seemed to apologize for staring at it so much. Rainbow Dash took to the air and drifted above them. Pinkie Pie just bounced alongside the group as they left the platform and started up a main street toward the palace. Spike huffed along under the books and papers without complaint.

The first thing Cor noticed was the change in the ponies’ attitudes. Most held their noses in the air and were all well-dressed. Their steps were measured and sure and implied superiority. Cor felt sick at the thought of being forced to speak with them. If it were possible, they looked more snobbish than the courtiers of his own country.

The roads were seamless flagstones, pale green in color to resemble grass. Unlike Ponyville, the streets were straight and lined by sidewalks and lamp posts. The shops were all high class and served luxury wares almost exclusively. Another thing that Cor noted was that almost every pony he saw was a Unicorn. A Pegasus or two happened by, but there were next to no Earth Ponies. He frowned in thought as they went on.

Zacon glanced with disdain at the ponies they passed. They all looked as if they thought themselves to be the center of their worlds. He repressed a hearty laugh at their self importance. His mind had worked through several plans to show them how wrong they were before he realized Cor would stop him somehow. He made the decision not to try any of his plans but kept thinking up new ones for the fun of it.

Jason’s eyes were locked on the palace they were fast approaching. Its high walls and towers were imposing in the strength that emanated from their very stone. Despite this, they seemed to look down on the surrounding buildings with benevolence. Guards patrolled the battlements and countless banners snapped in the wind atop poles on the walls and towers. There was a precision to it that drew him in. It was almost hypnotic. He took almost a minute to figure out why.

It was the familiarity of military drilling, his element, and he could follow it easily. It was the last thing he expected to find in a place like this. He shrugged at it, realizing that it was foolish to assume anything about foreign worlds. As they passed through the gates, Jason noticed that the guards nodded in recognition to Twilight.

Jason had been told that she was the one to talk to about magic and she was obviously respected in Ponyville, but now that he saw this, he began to suspect she was more than a well known librarian.

There’s more to her than meets the eye, he mused with a slight grin. Much like ourselves.

The ponies walked with a sense of familiarity, Twilight most of all. They didn’t gawk at the towers reaching high above them nor did they give more than a passing glance at the magnificent sculptures in the courtyard. They trotted briskly through the wide double doors that swung open at their approach.

Cor and Zacon both silently appraised the palace, exchanging mildly impressed glances from time to time. Several passages left the entrance hall from the first level but the group passed them by and ascended the magnificent, sweeping stairs into a long hall with high ceilings. Pillars adorned with a multitude of banners and tapestries separated the floor length windows. Deep plush carpeting ran down the middle of the hall to another, more imposing double door. A pair of Unicorn guards flanked it in a state of unblinking attention.

At their approach, one of the guards spoke. “State your business.”

“The Princess has requested our presence,” Twilight stated confidently.

The guard nodded and he and his counterpart lit up the door with their combined telekinetic grip and it swung inward. The throne room was much the same as any of the other halls in the palace. It had lavender walls with gold trim and floor length windows spaced by pillars and banners. Its ceiling was vaulted and a luxurious carpet ran down the center of the room.

The thing that made it different from any other room was the radiant Alicorn sitting on the throne at the top of the dais across from the door. Even the light streaming in through the many windows that lined the hall seemed dull and dim in her presence. The purity of her white coat was at once strikingly intense, yet invitingly soft. Her mane flowed gently even though there was no wind in the hall. Its range of soft colors stood out sharply against her coat.

A golden crown rested behind her horn and a gold collar set with a single amethyst hung from her neck. Gold shoes were fitted to her hooves. Her expansive wings were tucked back gracefully. Her Cutie Mark was an intricate sun. Her pink eyes looked back at them warmly but the warriors could feel them probe and measure them.

Twilight ran in ahead of the others, who walked in leisurely. Jason, Cor, and Zacon followed their lead and stayed in the back of the group. Twilight closed the distance between herself and the Princess before speaking.

“Princess Celestia!” she said enthusiastically. “We came as quickly as we could.”

“Twilight.” The Princess gave her a genuine smile of amusement. A palpable ripple of energy crossed the room with the sound of her voice. Like a wave on the shore, it was gentle and soothing but held hidden power. “You treat every request of mine like an emergency of the highest urgency.” She rose and strode down the steps to nuzzle Twilight affectionately. “That is why I know I can always count on you.”

“So, this isn’t an emergency?” Twilight asked.

“That is what I intend to find out.” She turned to address them all. “Through the means at my disposal, I have become aware of the presence of outsiders in Equestria. Not just from another country but from another world. I wish to know who they are and what their intent is.”

She paused for a moment and looked at them all expectantly. Jason, Cor, and Zacon stepped forward. Twilight’s friends moved aside to let them approach the Princess. Twilight stood just to Celestia’s side. Cor bowed low to Celestia as he spoke.

“I am Cor Hightalon, Prince of the Elven Alliance. This is Zacon Crimsontide, Prince of the Dragonite Pact. And this is Jason Faircastle, an officer under my command.” Zacon and Jason bowed briefly in respect as they were introduced.

The ponies stared in surprise at hearing the titles. Celestia simply nodded to each them.

“And what is your reason for coming to a world other than your own?”

Cor took another step forward. “Actually, your Highness, our being sent here was unintentional. We do not know the exact cause but we have theorized that it resulted from a magically charged explosion. With the help of Twilight Sparkle here, we’ve begun searching for a way home. Twilight has been immeasurably gracious in helping us not just in research but in acclimating to our new forms.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at this.

Jason stepped forward. “Our forms were changed from what we are in our world to that of ponies. Twilight and her friends, the ones that know at least, have been accommodating beyond our greatest expectations.” Jason smiled at Applejack, who returned it with a hint of embarrassment mixed with pride.

The others continued to look more and more surprised with each new piece of information. It was one thing to hear that the ponies they knew weren’t at all who they had thought them to be. It was entirely another to hear it discussed and accepted so nonchalantly.

Celestia beamed. “I am glad to hear that my little ponies have made your time here agreeable. I would also like to offer you any assistance you may require in your journey home.”

Cor looked back at Twilight. “Is there anything you might need to continue?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “A little help wouldn’t be unwelcome. I just don’t know what kind I need. You see, I don’t have any experience with other worlds.”

She looked at Celestia imploringly. The Princess seemed to lose focus, staring off into space as her mind worked through some unfathomable process. At last, Celestia closed her eyes and sighed.

“I cannot tell you any more than you already know. But I have every confidence that you will find what is needed, my faithful
student.” She gave Twilight a bright smile.

Twilight nodded with determination.

“Now,” Celestia went on. “Have you found accommodations for yourselves? I’m sure I can find a place in Canterlot for you to stay until it is time to send you home.”

“We have accommodations in Ponyville, although we wouldn’t want to intrude on their hospitality.” Cor glanced at Applejack.

“Shucks, it ain’t nothin’.” Applejack shrugged. “And all the help ya’ll have been ‘round the farm is more than enough to compensate.”

“I see. Do any of you have anything to add?” Celestia turned her gaze to the others.

They all remained silent as they attempted to get past their shock. Only Pinkie seemed to have resisted being overwhelmed completely and she was still scrunching up her muzzle as she worked through it all. Celesita smiled at them.

“It seems you wish to have some time to process what you have heard. Very well. My intentions in this meeting have been fulfilled. I will not keep you from your own undoubtedly full schedule.” She turned to address the warriors. “Your being here is most unexpected and it was essential for me to determine the nature of the incursion. It is plain to me that you are not here on hostile business. While I hope for you to be returned to your home swiftly, I also hope that you find the time you spend here to be pleasant.”

With that, she bowed to them all in dismissal and they filed out.

“That seemed a little brief for all the hurry we put into getting there,” Cor observed as they made their way back through the castle. “I don’t know of any court meetings that I’ve attended that were shorter than an hour.”

“She likes to keep things concise,” Twilight said.

“Ah, I see. She needs to keep to her busy agenda.”

“Well, yes,” Twilight nodded. “But that’s not the whole reason. She doesn’t want to waste our time. She doesn’t care for formality when it distracts from helping the ponies she is taking the time to help.”

“Huh. What a concept.” Cor muttered. “If only our courtiers could think that way.”

Silence fell over them as they each mulled over what they had heard.

“Wait,” Spike spoke up suddenly as they came into the train station. “I carried these notes and books all the way here for nothing?”

“No, not for nothing,” Twilight explained patiently. “You carried them here in case we needed them.”

“But we didn’t,” Spike replied, incredulously.

Twilight turned and strode onto the train imperiously. “There’s no harm in being prepared.”

“Yeah, no harm except to my aching back,” he muttered, but he kept his voice down so nopony would hear him. He dutifully loaded the books and papers before following them all aboard.

As they took their seats again, Cor noticed that Rainbow Dash was staring at him suspiciously. Cor glanced around uncomfortably. The train got under way and still she would not stop looking at him.

“Yes?” he asked slowly.

“You’re a prince.” She made it a statement rather than a question.

“So it would seem,” he said ruefully. “What about it?”

“We’ve been hanging around royalty for a couple of days now without knowing it, that’s what!” She threw her hooves in the air in exasperation. “You didn’t think it might have been important information to mention a little earlier?”

“Why would it matter to you what our titles are?” Cor responded aloofly.

“How could it not? Two princes and a, um, whatever Jason said he was, just down the street isn’t nothing.”

Jason chuckled. Cor just frowned and looked out the window.

“And you!” Dash rounded on Twilight and pointed an accusing hoof. “You seem to have been in on this the whole time. Did you plan on telling us some time?”

“I didn’t know about them being princes, honest,” she said, backing up defensively. “We were just doing some experiments. And they told me they were from another world…and that they weren’t actually ponies…Okay, so there was a bit that I didn’t tell you, but I swear I didn’t know about any titles until now.” She smiled apologetically.

Rainbow groaned and slumped back in the seat. Rarity took the break in the conversation to pursue her own curiosity.

“Being Royals, it must be quite thrilling with the excitement of the court, and the attention of other nobles, and servants waiting on your every word, and the celebrations and the parties and…” She trailed off in a squeal, tugging on her mane with both hooves.

“Actually,” Cor said. “I tend to spend as much time as I can out of the courts. They’re all just looking for a nod from someone higher up so they can get some advantage or position. I can’t stomach it.”

He looked out over the edge of the mountains to the forest spread out below them and sighed. He didn’t know which one it was but it didn’t matter. It was as inviting to his eyes as a soft bed after a long day’s work.

Rarity sat back in puzzlement. “How can you let such revelry pass you by?”

He looked at her in mild disgust before looking back out the window forlornly.

Jason leaned over. “Being a prince is somewhat of a sore point for him. He doesn’t like to talk about it and I’m not inclined to explain it for him. It’s best if you don’t talk about it around him.”

She tried to form a response several times but eventually gave up, unable to comprehend how Cor could feel that way.

“You know, Twilight,” Jason said, changing the subject. “I actually noticed that you hold a position of your own. For instance, you seem to be quite familiar with the Princess. Care to explain?”

“Oh, that?” Twilight said, genuinely surprised. “I’m so used to it that I tend to forget sometimes.” She sighed, reflecting on her memories. “I am the personal student of Princess Celestia. I have been since I was just a little filly. She said I was gifted beyond most Unicorns she had seen. She invited me to live in the Palace to learn under her and she’s taught me so much. I’ve been allowed to pursue any area of study I wished. Recently, though, I was given a new assignment. She told me to make friends in Ponyville and report to her on the Magic of Friendship. She trusts me completely and…”

Zacon snorted loudly. “Wait, did you say the ‘magic of friendship’?”

Twilight nodded slowly. “Yes. Why?”

Zacon’s face worked itself into an expression of skepticism moving toward resentment. “You’re not joking are you?”

“No. And to be completely honest, I didn’t always believe in it myself. Before I met my friends in Ponyville, I didn’t appreciate how important friends were.” She looked at each of the others and smiled affectionately. “Now that we’re linked by the Elements of Harmony, it couldn’t be more obvious that, for all of those years, I was missing out on the best thing in the world .”

Cor looked over, beginning to regain interest. “The Elements of Harmony?”

“That’s the six of us!” Pinkie piped up, pulling the mares into a tight embrace.

Applejack disengaged with a grin. “It’s not really us. The Elements are actually in those necklaces.”

“We just embody their traits,” Rarity said, also slipping free of Pinkie’s grasp.

“Yeah,” Rainbow said as she popped into the air and dove across the car to land with a flourish. She indicated the others in turn. “Rarity is Generosity, Pinkie’s Laughter, Applejack is Honesty, Fluttershy is Kindness, I’m Loyalty,…”

“And I,” Twilight interjected. “Represent the result of these fundamental traits of friendship in union: Magic.”

“We fit them so perfectly,” Pinkie squealed. “It’s like we were born for them.”

Twilight nuzzled Pinkie companionably and stepped away. Fluttershy stayed in the hug a moment more before realizing the others had moved off. She backed away bashfully. Pinkie just bounced into a seat with a giggle.

“Their power is one of the most potent in all of Equestria,” Twilight went on. “Even Discord, the Spirit of Chaos, whom Celestia couldn’t defeat alone, was no match for them.”

Zacon raised an eyebrow. “You six fought and beat a powerful spirit that your leader failed to defeat?”

“Yep!” Pinkie exclaimed. “It was easy-peasy. Right after we undid his grey-shaded opposite-of-how-you-normally-act touch-you-on-the-head-and-make-you-mean trick, it was sunny skies the whole way.” She paused thoughtfully. “Except for that chocolate milk rain from those cotton candy clouds. That was good stuff too and all, but I don’t think I’d call it sunny skies.” As she continued to ponder it, she started to drool. “Sweet, cottony goodness filled with rich chocolaty bliss.” She trailed off licking her lips.

Cor and Zacon exchanged an uneasy glance at this off-the-wall train of thought. The others watched her to see if she would go on. When she did not, Twilight took over again.

“Well, that’s mostly right. He was able to turn us on each other with his corrupting influence, but with a simple memory spell and the power of our friendship, we were able to pull together and turn the Elements on him.”

“And you six were just given this amazing power?” Cor asked skeptically.

“No,” Twilight shook her head. “We sort of found it.” She sighed. “This might be a long explanation.”

She looked between her audience members to assess their enthusiasm. Cor glanced out the window.

“It looks like we have some time. I’ll hear it.”

Twilight beamed. The other ponies sat back with amused expressions.

“Here she goes,” Applejack muttered.

Twilight began with a deep breath. “I was looking into a legend that foretold of the return of Nightmare Moon, the banished Princess of the Night. In Ponyville, where the Summer Sun Celebration was to be held on the night of her return, I met the ponies who would become my best friends. When Nightmare Moon appeared, we came together to try to stop her from bringing eternal night to all of Equestria. We traveled into the Everfree Forest to search for the Elements because my research said they were the only thing that could stop her.”

“We weren’t exactly friends going in, but as we faced the obstacles in our path, we grew closer. We found the ancient Palace of the Pony Sisters and where the Elements’ were held but we didn’t know how to activate them. I tried to do it on my own but Nightmare Moon came and attacked. When they came back to try to help me, I realized how glad I was to hear them, and that they had been displaying the Elements’ traits the whole time. When I realized this, I was able to activate the magic of the Elements and together, we used them to turn Nightmare Moon back into Princess Luna. We’ve been linked by them ever since.”

Cor blinked several times as the narrative came to an end. Zacon had lost interest half-way and was picking bits of grit out of his hooves. Jason had been held spellbound by the whole thing and had to shake himself back to the present when it ended.

“So you’re attuned to the Elements and are the only ones who can use them? And they’re the last line of defense for your country? I guess that makes you six some kind of special defense group.”

“I don’t know if I’d go that far,” Twilight shrugged. “We’re just doing what we can to protect Equestria.”

“At least that explains why they were all called in,” Cor whispered to Jason. “The Princess didn’t know if she’d need them to handle us.”

Jason considered the concept of having a weapon called “Harmony” turned on him and found it laughable. The sound of the whistle signaled their arrival. The train pulled into the station and the doors swung open, allowing the group to file out and onto the platform. As Spike passed her carrying the stack of notes, Twilight took one and looked through it critically. Fluttershy tapped Cor on the shoulder so lightly that he wasn’t sure at first that he’d felt anything. Once she had his attention, she spoke just above a whisper.

“I would love to continue our discussion but I really must get back to my animals. I need to get them all ready for the rain later tonight. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Not at all,” he said, shrugging. “If you find the time, I’d be glad to tell you more.”

Fluttershy took to the air and waved to them all as she headed home. Rainbow stared after her for a few seconds before making her own departure.

“That reminds me, I’ve got to get the weather team ready to get the rain together. See ya, and try to stay dry!” She zipped off without another word.

Applejack watched her go wistfully. “I suppose I ought ta get on down ta the farm an’ close up the shutters ‘fore the rain hits. I’ll see ya’ll later.”

“I too must part company,” Rarity said. “Your outfits are barely begun and won’t finish themselves. I was wondering though, if I might be able to take a few liberties with the overall esthetics of the designs. You did give very little detail on it.”

“Sure. We really don’t have much of a preference beyond what we’ve said.” Cor looked at Jason, who nodded his agreement.

“Wonderful. I’ll see you both when I’ve finished.”

As the three watched their pony friends head off across town, they noticed not all of their companions had departed. Twilight was still standing in the middle of the platform, scanning the pages of a journal, completely oblivious to her surroundings.

Spike set down the notes and tugged at her. “Uh, Twilight?”

“Yes Spike?” she said, looking up at last.

“Maybe you should get out of the way before reading.”

Spike pointed at the ponies stepping around her to board the train. Twilight smiled in apology and moved.

“What’s so interesting that you have to read it right now?” Spike stood on his toes to read the journal.

“I was just looking at the last set of statistics I gathered from the experiments. I think I might have just noticed something in them that will help us. I believe that, with a few adjustments and another simple test, we might just be ready to try this.”

“Try what?” Cor asked.

“To send you three home. That’s the whole reason we’re doing all of this, right?” She gestured at the pile of notes Spike was preparing to haul back to the library.

“Oh, yeah. Of course,” Cor said sheepishly.

“So should we get going?” Jason asked.

“It will take a little while to get it all set up.” Twilight thought for a moment. “Let’s say, an hour from now? Be at the library then and we’ll give it a shot.”

“Sounds good,” Jason smiled. He waved as she trotted off. “Well, we seem to have an hour on our…” He paused to chuckle. “Hooves. What’ll it be?”

“Food,” Zacon said simply.

Cor nodded grudgingly. “We haven’t had anything decent to eat all day. I’m with the big guy.”

“We’re about to be sent home and you’re only thinking about the last time you ate?” Jason gave them both a reproving look. “We might never have another chance to see this place. I think we should make the most of it.”

Pinkie Pie, who had remained under their radar until that moment, threw a hoof around his shoulder.

“I agree! There’s so much to see and so little stopping you from seeing it!” She made a wide gesture with her other hoof that encompassed the entire town. “I mean, the lake, the streets, the woods, the flowers, the houses, those blades of grass; it’s all just waiting for you to get right up close and stare at it!”

Jason took her enthusiasm in stride. “Exactly! Come on Cor, you know this place is a welcome break from our troubles back home. Don’t you think we can spare a moment to soak it in?”

“I’ve seen enough of this candy-colored world already,” Zacon growled. “It’s beginning to hurt my eyes. I’m used to hard light and sharp color. This place makes me feel like I’ll go soft if I stare at it too long.”

“There are lots of colors of candy so I suppose the world has some of them in it, but I don’t see how that’s a problem.” Pinkie tilted her head to one side. “It actually makes me want something sweet to eat more than anything. And how can it hurt? Hard and sharp are good but soft and light hurt? What kind of logic is that?” Pinkie shook her head at him in disappointment. “Anyway, I have some serious business to attend to.”

“What would that be?” Jason asked.

“This is going to be one fantasti-super-pendous rainstorm and I can’t afford to miss it! I need to map out all of the likely spots in town so that I can tell where the best puddles are going to form. After that, I’ll have some serious splashing on my hooves and I have to be ready. Bye!”

She bounced off the platform and into town, leaving Jason and Cor behind in a state of bemusement.

“Well,” Zacon said, as the muscles in his jaw unclenched themselves. “At least she’ll be busy. There’ll be less chance of running into her.”

Turning back to Jason, Cor tried to reestablish their conversation.

“I understand what you’re saying, and I admit I’ve enjoyed their company.” Cor put a hoof to his chin in consideration. “But this isn’t a vacation. This is their world and they’ve been more than hospitable toward our little intrusion. We need to go home. It’s been days after all. The others must be worried about us by now.”

“We’re not going to be any slower getting back just because we spend our remaining time enjoying this place. Besides, there’s food at home.”

Jason gave Zacon a meaningful look. Zacon stepped up and put his face right up against Jason’s.

“No. Food now, home later.”

“Okay,” Jason sighed. “You two can just go off and spend your time eating. I’m going to have one last look around the town.”

Cor and Zacon left the platform and headed toward an eatery they’d seen earlier that day. Jason picked a random direction and started walking.

Act I: Chapter Eight: Under Moon and Star, Part 2

View Online

Of all the days to ruin with a rainstorm, why did it have to be as perfect a day as this?

Jason watched the azure sky begin to fill with dark patches as the Pegasi brought in the clouds that would give the land around Ponyville its quota of rain. Most of the ponies on the ground were busy pulling in lawn ornaments or closing up windows. Umbrellas were closed and brought inside, tables and chairs were moved out of the wind, and fillies scrambled about frantically collecting toys from the yard under the stern direction of their parents. Jason watched them as he passed by.

But then, when one controls the weather to a T, he supposed they would have their pick of perfect days. The Pegasi flew in pairs as they dragged tufts of cloud into position. Jason watched in fascination as each one was plucked from its place in the sky and pushed to another. They obeyed without resistance and stuck where they were placed. Otherwise, they were completely inert.

He walked down one street and turned a corner to keep a particular group of Pegasi in view while they worked. Without the Pegasi to control it, he supposed weather, and thus all of nature, would cease to function. Unlike his own people, who were protectors of nature’s balance, nature in Equestria depended completely on the ponies that cared for it. It took a dedication of a different kind. While they might have accepted it as the way of life just as his people had, it required them to maintain every aspect of their world without fail.

He wondered suddenly if his people were as essential to their world. Would it fall into chaos without them? Could it survive without its wardens to protect it? It was a troubling thought. If the answer was no, would that mean that their service to nature was unnecessary? He shuddered to think of all that had been sacrificed to the Oath when it might be a trivial thing.

He took a deep breath and pushed such thoughts from his mind roughly. Now was not the time to dwell on his world; he needed to take in every bit of beauty this world had and hold it close for the return to his world. He didn’t want to forget even one detail. It was at that moment that he detected an odd sound. His ears perked up automatically as he tried to pinpoint the source. He found it a moment too late.

“Oh, no! Look out!”

The sound of wings trying and failing to regain control of their flight was cut off as their owner braced for impact. Hit from the left by a soft body that carried an unusual amount of weight, he was thrown off his hooves and slammed into the side of the nearest building. With a grunt, he slumped to the ground, stunned. Dimly, he was aware of hooves rushing over to him and voices from nearby.

“Oh gosh! Oh dear! I’m so sorry. Are you alright? Can you hear me? Please say something!”

Another voice joined the first and Jason caught hostility in the words that surprised him even through the ringing in his ears.

“What have you done now? You’ve gone too far this time Derpy. You’re a danger to society.”

“I’m so sorry. Please, it was an accident! Oh no, oh no, oh no. Please be okay,” the other pleaded desperately.

“You are a disaster on wings. It would be better if you just stayed on the ground forever. Although you’d probably still find a way to mess things up, wouldn’t you?” The venom in the second voice drew a sob from the first.

“Don’t blame her. I wasn’t paying enough attention,” Jason said as he struggled to make his head stop spinning.

“Oh, thank Celestia!” the first voice gasped with relief at his response. “I tried to level out but there’s this odd package and it threw me off. It was an accident, I swear.”

He managed to raise his head and looked at the two ponies that stood over him. The first mare had a blue mane and yellow coat. Her heavily styled mane curled around her horn in a manner that could only be called pretentious. Her stance over the Pegasus mirrored that impression.

The mare speaking to him had a blonde mane and a gray coat with wings that were tucked tightly against her body. Her mouth remained open, trying to form the words she meant to say but only managing to stare at him in a mixture of worry and apology. A tan satchel hung from her side, stuffed with envelopes and parcels. A blue cap rested on the ground just behind her, obviously dropped during their collision. Her eyes were yellow…and pointed in nearly opposite directions.

“It’s always an accident with you,” the other pony said harshly. “In fact, you’re an accident all together.”

The Pegasus stopped pleading for Jason to say he was uninjured and blinked at her accuser. Her eyes shifted independently as they attempted to focus on her. Tears welled up and her jaw snapped shut in mortification. Her lip trembled and she looked down at the ground to avoid seeing the anger on the other’s face.

“Ease up,” Jason said. “It wasn’t her fault.”

“Not her fault?” the other snorted. “This kind of thing is all too common. She needs to just stop failing at everything she does!”

At that point, Jason had had it. He sprang into a standing position despite nearly blacking out. He fixed the Unicorn with a withering gaze and advanced on her.

“I said stop talking!”

The Unicorn’s eyes widened in surprise and she took a step back. Then she took another because Jason didn’t stop moving toward her.

“If you say one more word to her, I will show you how much damage intentional harm can do! I don’t see you trying to help the situation. All you’ve been doing is condemning her. At least she’s worried about the one who’s hurt!”

The Unicorn opened her mouth to reply but no words came out. Jason came within a foot of her and stopped. He scowled deeply. “Why should anyone care what you think of anything if you are so hostile and apathetic?”

The Unicorn scurried backward away from him before turning and running away at a gallop. Jason snorted at her retreating form once before turning back to the Pegasus. She flinched and cowered under the hard glint in his eyes. He realized that she probably thought he was angry at her too. With a guilty glance at the few nearby ponies that had stopped to look, he leaned down to the Pegasus.

“Are you alright?” he spoke softly.

“Huh?” She looked up at him with what might have been confusion, but with her eyes so lopsided, it just ended up being cute.

“I know I’m not hurt that bad.” He shrugged at his injuries despite the fact that his head was still throbbing. “But what about you?”

“I…I wasn’t hurt really,” she muttered, refusing to completely meet his gaze. “I’ve kind of gotten used to it.” She rubbed her shoulder with a slight grimace.

Jason was reluctant to mention her eyes, figuring she’d heard it all before. He chose to ignore it because he knew enough on the subject already.

“Your name is Derpy?” he asked, recalling the name the Unicorn had used.

The Pegasus winced. “Yes and no.” She looked away.

“I’m sorry? How so?”

“Well, they call me Derpy Hooves. But my name is Ditzy Doo.” She looked at him bitterly. “Do you know what ‘derpy’ is supposed to mean?”

Jason thought for a moment. “I know of several implications. I assume you’ve been subjected to the more negative of them?”

Ditzy nodded.

“Well don’t listen to any of that.” Jason glanced at where the Unicorn had run off. “What they have to say doesn’t matter. If it did, they wouldn’t be saying such harsh things.”

“Thanks, that’s kind of you.” She tilted her head to one side. “You aren’t angry with me for running into you? Not even a little?”

“Are you kidding? Of course not,” Jason said, batting the air lightly with a hoof. “This is how I’ve met half of my friends here in town. It almost seems like a customary greeting.”

Ditzy giggled. “I almost wish it was. That way I wouldn’t have to worry about it.”

Jason rubbed the side of his head. “Maybe, but only after we make helmets the standard headwear.”

They both laughed again. Jason picked up Ditzy’s hat with telekinesis and set it on her head again. She tossed her head to adjust it to a preferred position.

“I should finish delivering these packages before the storm.” She glanced at the sky, which was now completely grey and turning darker.

“You don’t mind if I tag along do you? I was just walking around aimlessly.”

“No, I suppose not.” She turned down the street. “I think I’ll stay on the ground now anyway. Wouldn’t want to get mixed up in a thundercloud, you know?”

“You aren’t part of the weather team?” Jason asked as they set off.

“No, I’m a mail courier. I was part of the weather team once and I still help with Winter Wrap-up, but I guess I put one too many lightning bolts in the wrong spot.” She laughed nervously. “So now I deliver the mail. It’s not a bad job and it keeps the mouths at home fed so I don’t mind.”

“How many mouths are there?” Jason asked.

“There are three of us. Me, of course, and my little muffin, Dinky. And then there’s the Doctor.”

“Doctor…who?” Jason pressed.

She laughed at him for reasons he couldn’t fathom. “He’s called Dr. Whooves.”

“Ah. So he’s your husband then?”

“Um, no.” She looked away uncomfortably. “We’re not married. Not yet at least.” She brightened up again. “He helps me take care of Dinky. I honestly don’t know how I’d manage without him. They get along so well that it just seems natural having him around the house. They call him Dr. Whooves because he’s living with me, seeing as I’m called Derpy Hooves. The difference is because we aren’t married. His real name is Time Turner.”

They stopped at a house and Ditzy slipped a parcel into the mail slot.

Jason hesitated before speaking tentatively. “He’s not the father is he?”

“No,” she said, hanging her head. “But that foal will never be half the stallion the Doctor is. He’s been so patient with me, so understanding and helpful. And Dinky just loves him. He might as well be her father.”

Jason puzzled through this strange twist. It was one thing to have a pony ridicule another for making mistakes, but to hear of them abandoning a mare with foal? He’d never have thought it possible. Not from what he’d seen of this place.

They walked in silence for several minutes as Ditzy delivered packages to various houses. When ponies greeted her, they usually used “Derpy” and she would just smile back at them. Jason took the time to observe the ponies more closely. Their chatter was still cheerful and the smiles they offered were all sincere. He didn’t see anything more sinister than mischievous laughter shared between friends. Yet it seemed that they were just as capable of malice as any of the races from his own world. The thought put a damper on his view of this world. This place was still a breath of fresh air after all of the hostility in his life, but it was less crisp now, so to speak.

After a long while, Ditzy glanced over at Jason.

“Um, I’m nearly done with my route.” She let the statement hang there, waiting for him to catch its meaning.

“Yes, well,” he cleared his throat. “It’s been a pleasure. I may be leaving town soon, so I suppose I’ll say goodbye. Take care of yourself Ditzy.”

“Thank you. It was nice. And it’s too bad you’re leaving. I’m sure you and the Doctor would have gotten along wonderfully.”

They arrived at her last destination and Jason blinked twice and then he laughed.

“What is it?”

“Oh,” he said after his laughter died down. “This just happens to be where I needed to end up.”

He walked up to the door and knocked. The stallion who answered it looked down at him with disdain.

“Do you have business here?” his voice rumbled.

“Yes, we are here to deliver an important parcel.”

The stallion glanced at Ditzy and nodded. “Very well. Bring it in.”

Jason looked at Ditzy expectantly. She pulled the package out and Jason took it with his telekinesis. He nodded to her in parting and she smiled and waved back. Jason walked inside and shut the door.

“Who was that,” Zacon asked once they were back inside the library.

“The local mail courier.”

Jason looked around for an open table to put the package but none were available. Every desk and table in the room was occupied by metal stands. More were anchored to the walls or hung from the ceiling. Magnifying glasses, reflective panels, and crystals were fitted into the stands at various angles. On the central table, several crystals had been placed tightly bunched together.

Twilight and Spike were making adjustments to one of the reflectors while Cor checked the positions of the others against a notepad he carried with him. Zacon took a seat where he had obviously been waiting the whole time. His armor and all of their weapons lay next to him, although the axe floated erect a few inches above the floor.

“Ah, Jason. You’ve arrived,” Twilight greeted when she noticed him. “We’re just finishing our second triple-check and if the third one doesn’t turn anything up, we’ll be ready to go.”

Cor looked over in mild surprise. “A third? Really?”

“We don’t want to miss something, do we?”

Cor sighed and began walking around the room again, rechecking everything.

“So how’d your meal go?” Jason asked Zacon.

“I found it edible at the very least. How was your walk around town? Anything worthy of a poem catch your attention?” Zacon rolled his eyes.

“No, nothing as sentimental as that.” Jason paused to reflect. “But I was acquainted with some less than ideal aspects of this world.”

“Something in this world isn’t one hundred percent perfect all the time? You don’t say?” Zacon snorted and sat down. “Well, what was it that didn’t meet your standards?”

“It started when I ran into the mail courier, Ditzy. Or more accurately, when she ran into me.”

Twilight looked over. “You’re not hurt are you?” She walked over when he signaled that he was well and took the package to inspect it closely. She opened it to reveal an intricately shaped prism. “This doesn’t look damaged either. That’s lucky. Ditzy’s track record isn’t the best. And there just had to be an incident the time a key component is involved.” She set the prism in a stand in the exact center of the arrangement.

“On the subject of her track record,” Jason continued. “Our little mix up attracted the attention of a nearby pony that had some colorful opinions of Ditzy. I was shocked to say the least that ponies displayed such hostility.”

“Some ponies are like that,” Twilight shrugged. “You meet some good ones and some not so good ones.”

“It just seemed strange to me after spending time with you and your friends.”

Twilight smiled. “I guess you got lucky to have met kinder ponies. I know I was. My friends remind me of how wonderful ponies can be to each other every day.”

Zacon made a gagging sound.

“She also mentioned…” Jason hesitated. “…some personal situations that seemed unfitting. Can your world really be as good and happy as it seems and still have examples of such infidelity?”

“Of course. Ponies I know tend to be happy but that doesn’t mean we all have to be.” Twilight smiled again. “Life happens, you know? What did you expect?”

“I guess this world is so much more peaceful than our own that I forgot that it wasn’t perfect.” Jason looked at his hooves and shuffled them despondently.

“Perfect? Not hardly.” Twilight shook her head. “What’s your world like that makes you say that?”

Cor and Jason looked at each other for a moment.

“I think we’d rather not go into it.” Cor said.

Jason nodded grimly.

“Okay, if you say so,” Twilight said and dismissed it. “Since that last piece is here and everything is in its proper place, I think I’ll go through what I’ve planned.”

They all gathered around as she flipped through a notebook.

“I was looking over a set of calculations I had done and found that I could increase the output of each crystal by almost two hundred and twelve percent. I had already planned on using mirrors to reflect the energies back through the crystals but saw that I could also use the crystals themselves to reflect into each other at close range for greater effect.” She gestured at the formation on the center table.

“They will be the focal point of the whole thing. When they are charged, they will also begin charging each other. The power will build up faster and reduce the chances of overheating. I’ve set up chilling devices to further reduce that risk. I’ll produce the beam from over here.” She walked over to a stand that held the cushion that would hold her aim steady.

“You three will be in the middle since you will be the target of the reaction. I’ve prepared a few protective spells as well, so don’t worry about anypony else getting caught up in this.” She smiled reassuringly. “What do you think?”

“I think we’ve left some things unfinished.” Jason looked out the window.

“Like what?”

“For one, Rarity was making us those outfits. I feel guilty leaving her hanging like this.”

“Don’t worry,” Twilight said. “I’ll explain it to her. She won’t mind too much.”

Cor looked at his hooves. “I told Fluttershy that I would continue our discussion if she had time.”

“She’ll understand that you had to go home. I’ll take care of any business you leave here,” Twilight said solemnly.

They all looked at Zacon.

“What? You think there’s something here that I’m not glad we’re leaving behind?” He walked over to his armor and tapped it with a hoof. It swung up and latched itself into place. “Let’s just go.”

“Alright. I hope you didn’t suffer too horribly while you were here.” Twilight bowed sarcastically to Zacon. Then she continued more seriously. “It’s been an honor to meet you three. I’d like to think we might meet again someday. Here we go,” She said as she took her position.

Jason stood perfectly still, watching her every move. Cor glanced more than once at the crystals next to him. He chewed his lip nervously. Zacon sat alert. His eyes were intense with expectation. Twilight took a deep breath and set her horn to the stand.

“Maybe this isn’t the best idea,” Cor said suddenly.

Twilight let her breath out and stepped away from the stand.

“What? Why?” She looked around, trying to detect the problem.

Jason looked at him curiously. “I was under the impression that this was the only idea. How could it not be the best?”

Cor shifted from hoof to hoof awkwardly.

“Well, I was thinking…What if we just got lucky last time? What if it was a fluke that we ended up here?”

“What are you saying?” Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“What I’m saying is,” Cor stressed the words impatiently. “We don’t really know how this works. For all we know, we could just be getting ready to blow ourselves up. And even if we’re right and this will teleport us, how do we know we’ll be sent home? If we’re off by just a little bit on just one tiny detail, we could be sent somewhere completely different.”

“Are you saying you don’t want to do this?” Twilight asked incredulously.

“I’m saying that if something goes wrong, we might not get another shot.”

Zacon walked over and shoved Cor back on his haunches.

“I’ve had enough waiting around. If this is the way home, I say we get a move on and find out. If not, then there’s no use standing here getting our hopes up talking about it.”

Twilight regarded Zacon intently before speaking.

“As odd as it may sound, I agree with Zacon. Nopony needs to tell me twice about how iffy this whole thing is. But we’ve prepared for everything we could think of. It’s time to see if we were right.”

Cor started to argue but realized it was pointless. There was nothing else to gain by waiting. He nodded to Twilight and she took her position once more. Her horn lit up as she took aim and a beam of purple energy shot forth. It struck the prism and split into multiple beams that danced between the reflectors around the room. The beams passed through the surrounding crystals and redirected back into the formation in the center.

The crystals began to pulse with energy and glow brightly. The center of the reaction was a brilliant ball of magenta light. Cor actually had to close his eyes against the brightness. Jason and Zacon squinted through it. Twilight gritted her teeth in the effort to press more power into the beam. The whole room began to pulse with the energy.

The walls of the library resonated with a deep humming sound that increased in pitch as energy poured into the crystals. Through it all, a dark spot appeared in the focal point. It grew until it enveloped the center table. Jason took a half step away as its event horizon reached out to him. He looked directly into it and thought he could see light different from the blazing purple around him.

All at once, the dark sphere collapsed back into its center and all sound stopped for the span of a second. Then the crystals cracked audibly and the whole reaction spiraled into chaos. Waves of energy pulsed outward and the beams twisted in their wake. Twilight gasped and tried to stabilize the energy’s flow but the crystals burst into fragments, releasing their stored energy.

The reflectors shattered all around the room and the stands that held them flew apart. Bands of violet energy cascaded from the ruptured crystals. They scorched the walls and floor and burned furniture into matchsticks. Twilight abandoned her attempt to stop the reaction and dove for cover. Cor just stood in the middle of it all, staring in shock at the destruction until Jason tackled him out of the way and rolled them both behind a desk. Zacon stood facing the conflagration with his axe held before him like a shield.

One of the bands raked the place where Twilight had hidden. There was a sound like glass shattering and Twilight shrieked in fear. Zacon was pushed back against the wall by the waves of energy and the desk hiding Jason and Cor ignited, causing them to back away from it quickly. With a bang like a cannon, the crystals stopped spitting fiery energy and crumbled to dust.

With all of the light and sound suddenly gone, the room seemed to stand still. Bits of debris littered the room. Smoke rose from dark trails in the floor and small fires on pieces of furniture. Every window had been blown out and chunks of the ceiling had fallen in. Not one of the books was damaged, although a good many of them had fallen to the floor.

They slowly crept out of their concealment. Cor and Jason stood side by side as they stared at the shallow, black crater in the center of the room. Twilight peeked from behind an overturned desk timidly before walking out to inspect the damage as well. Her mane and tail had been scorched and a good deal of it was missing all together. Zacon’s axe and armor sizzled with heat but otherwise he was untouched.

“I…I…,” Twilight tried to speak but was interrupted by the back door opening sharply.

Spike stood framed in the doorway. His jaw dropped halfway to the floor at the sight before him. “What the…What happened?”

They all looked at each other and then at Twilight.

“I…,” she tried again and cleared her throat. “I’m not sure. Remember that you said the crystals that sent you here exploded too. I’m just not sure how….” She looked disconsolately at the library and trailed off.

“I step out of the room for a few seconds and everything goes to pieces,” Spike grumbled as he started sifting through the wreckage.

“So that’s it? We failed?” Cor looked at his hooves dejectedly.

“No.”

They all looked at Zacon.

“No, damn it! I will not spend the rest of my life in a world that looks like a rainbow cut itself open and bled out on everything. I’m going home!” He advanced on Twilight. “Send me back!”

“I’m sorry.” Her ears flattened themselves against her neck as she backed away. “I don’t know how. This was the surest bet we had. I simply don’t know enough about the mechanics of inter-dimensional travel.”

Zacon towered over her and glared silently. He glanced at his axe, and then back at her. His eyes had a fevered glint. He worked his mouth in an attempt to form words but couldn’t manage it. Without warning, he turned, grabbed his axe in his mouth and kicked the door off its hinges. He trotted off without looking back.

Cor looked between Twilight and the departing Zacon several times. “I’m going with him, if only to keep track of him.” He ran off in pursuit.

Twilight sank to the floor. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.

Jason was silent for a long time, just observing.

“It wasn’t your fault,” he said at last.

Twilight looked at him and nodded even though she looked like she might have been on the verge of tears. Jason looked around for something to say and found several books in a disorderly pile next to him.

“How did these survive?” He flipped one open to see the sharp writing on the crisp, clean pages.

“I put protection spells on them. There were a few incidents here before and fireproofing them was a logical precaution.”

“How about yourself? Are you alright?” He gestured to her mane.

“It’s just a little singeing. My shield spell blocked most of it.” She looked back at the room, still unable to grasp it all. “It just wasn’t quite enough to block it all.”

Jason stared at the hole in the center of the room. “I thought I saw something right before it all collapsed. It was like I was looking through a keyhole.”

“Really? Then maybe we didn’t fail. Not completely anyway. We just didn’t quite make it all the way.”

He looked at her doubtfully. “Are you suggesting we try it again?”

“Unless you want to look for a different way back, and that would be going back even farther than the drawing boards.”

“So, we just set it up again then?”

Twilight’s ears fell. “Um, actually…” She looked at the wreckage again. “It’s not going to be that easy. I had to have several components made specially and I’d have to replace them. On top of that, I’ll need to get another set of crystals. That will take some time since these were all of them I could get my hooves on.”

“Oh. But then we can try again?” he asked hopefully.

“Yes, but…,” She sighed. “I can’t think of what we can do differently. I mean, what if the spell that set off the original reaction is important to how the transportation effect worked? I have no way to know. We might end up getting the exact same results if we don’t know what we did wrong this time.”

“You’re making this sound impossible.” Worry lined Jason’s face.

“I’m not trying to say that, I’m just being honest about how hard this is.” She stopped to breathe a moment and smiled. “I’ll gather what data I can from this trial. And then I’ll look over the information you gave me again and see if there’s anything I missed.” She put a hoof on his shoulder. “I’ll do everything I can.”

“Yeah,” he said simply. His jaw tightened as the weight of their failure settled over him. Their only idea had literally blown up in their faces. The possibility of not going home was now more real than ever. “I…think I need to take a walk. Alone.”

“I understand.” Twilight nodded and watched him leave.

Then she turned to the rubble-strewn library behind her. Spike had already moved the broken desks and shelves into a pile and was sorting the books into stacks. She walked over and ruffled his spines affectionately.

“What would I do without you?” She smiled down at him. She joined him in cleaning up….or she would have if ponies hadn’t rushed in through the ruined door and swarmed her with frantic questions.

~*~*~

Jason walked without looking where he was going. He didn’t even glance at the ponies that crowded around him. Their words fell on deaf ears and he pushed past them without pausing. His head hung low and his mind was filled with the faces he might never see again. His family, his friends, the officers under his command; they all flashed before him, like a long line turning up to say goodbye.

He couldn’t accept it but he couldn’t find a reason to deny it either. He would likely spend the rest of his life here as a Unicorn. A sudden thought occurred to him. Was he still immortal? Elves were, but he wasn’t exactly an Elf now. Would he age and die like any other moral race? The idea had never occurred to him before. Now, he wasn’t sure if it scared him or comforted him.

To live forever removed the worry about not achieving all that you hoped to before the end. But all that he hoped to achieve was in another world. To come to the end of one’s life was a bleak prospect because it means leaving behind your loved ones and all that you enjoyed in life. But it would mean rest at last; rest from his long and painful life.

But would he find rest? If he died in this world, would his soul find its way to Ilarinel? Could he enter the Kingdom of the Light if he was not an Elf? He shoved those thoughts away roughly. The Lord of Light would not forsake his faithful followers no matter how far they roamed.

He looked up at the sky. So why do I feel like we’ve been abandoned here?

As if in answer, a raindrop hit his face, causing him to flinch. The dark sky had been filled with its quota of clouds and they were fit to begin their work. Jason watched them for a moment as the drops fell faster and thicker around him. His mane was soon slicked back on his neck and he could hardly look up for the drops falling in his eyes.

He started walking again. All of the bright colors around him, which had so infatuated him when he’d first arrived, were dull and lifeless. The sound of the rain falling in the dirt around him was a rhythmic tapping at first, but as the ground became saturated, it turned to an unpleasant splattering. It seemed that the world was painting his mood and then rubbing his nose in the canvas.

A splash nearby broke his stupor for a moment. Pinkie was bounding down the street and jumping in any puddle that had formed in the short span of the downpour. Her mane was still inexplicably poofy but the rest of her was drenched and mud stained. Every time she scattered a puddle, she would giggle and snort at it and bounce on to the next one as carefree as could be. He almost smiled as he watched her. But he didn’t. Even her unquenchable enthusiasm wasn’t enough to lift his spirit.

He kept walking without a destination in mind. He didn’t even look at his surroundings. He just put one hoof in front of the other because he couldn’t stop. If he did, he might not ever find the will to start again. It seemed to him that no time had passed but when he finally took stock of his location, he found that he’d ended up at Sweet Apple Acres.

He walked to the house and lay down on the porch. He looked back into the curtain of rain and tried not to think. It proved to be impossible. Thoughts of home would not let him turn them away. He felt an aching in his chest at the thought of his mother, being told that he wasn’t coming home. He missed his brother, Arlan, and that reassuring arm around his shoulders.

He closed his eyes and he was a child again. He was watching his brother leave for war. He was afraid of never seeing him again. But Arlan just smiled and promised to be back. That was all it took. Jason never doubted him. And he kept that promise too. No matter how uncertain or difficult things were, Jason could always count on Arlan to make it right. He wished he could be here now, to tell him it was alright, that it would be just fine in the end.

The sound of thunder rolled over him and he looked up to watch the clouds light up. It was just a gentle thunderstorm, only a necessity of nature. It had felt so oppressive when it began, but now it was soothing.

The patter of rain on the roof above him and the flicker of lightning in the distance relaxed him. He bowed his head and felt the rumble of the thunder pass through him. He felt the minute vibration in the boards beneath him and the change of light through his eyelids. The rain blended into a single sound, soft and cool. It drowned out the troubling thoughts and filled his head with its simplicity. He lost himself in it so completely that the voice behind him made him jump.

“What are ya'll doin’ out here?” Applejack stepped through the door and stood beside him. “You're soaked. I’ll get you a towel and you can come inside by the fire.”

Jason settled back down. “No thanks, I’d rather stay out here.”

She frowned at him in confusion for a moment before following his gaze out into the yard. “Is somethin’ the matter?”

“No,” he answered almost automatically. He’d just managed to stop thinking about it and he wasn’t inclined to start again.

Applejack settled herself next to him. “I always liked to listen to the rain. It was such a steady sound that I’d just fall asleep to it.”

“Hmhmm,” Jason nodded and let his eyes close again.

Applejack looked over at him and studied him closely. His mane was smoothed down by the rain and his coat shimmered where the dim light caught it. His breathing was slow and even. As calm as he appeared, she couldn’t help but notice a certain vulnerability. His posture was rigid as opposed to his usual relaxed stance. His brow was tense and sometimes clenched as if in thought. He was struggling with something. He’d seemed down when she’d first met him but she knew why now. Judging from his reactions, this was different, worse somehow. And he was hiding it.

She decided to try talking to draw him out. She wouldn’t ask him to share his troubles directly but she felt like she should try something to reach him.

“This one time,” she began. “There was a big storm. Not too long ago either. The weather teams were behind on the rains that week and they had to have a big ol’ thunderstorm to make up for it. Rarity and I got caught in the middle of it.”

Jason nodded almost imperceptibly.

“We had to take shelter at the library with Twilight. We’d had a bit of a disagreement so it made things interesting to be cooped up together. We were both a little at fault but we found a way to see eye to eye in the end. But it was such a bad storm that a tree was knocked over and half of it ended up comin’ in the window. It was the most adventure I’ve had in a library, I’ll tell you that.”

She waited for Jason’s reaction. His lip curled up slightly and she thought she heard him chuckle once. He made no other move and she was at a loss for what to try next. She figured she’d just talk and hope for the best.

“When I was just a filly, I was woken up by a storm. The thunder and lightnin’ was so close ta the farmhouse, the windows were shakin’. I was scared senseless and started crying…this was back when I was really young, mind you…anyways, I could hardly hear myself over the storm, but somehow, they did.”

“My Ma and Pa, they came in to my room to calm me down. They said it was just thunder and it was nothin’ to be afraid of. But the glass kept rattlin’ and I just couldn’t believe them. So my Pa walked over to the window and told me to stand next to him. At first I wouldn’t go, but he told me to trust him, so I did.”

“We looked up into the sky and we saw the storm clouds above the farm. In the middle of it all, there was a group of Pegasi. The weather team was up there keepin’ it under control the whole way. I saw them pushin’ and buckin’ them clouds into place and dodgin’ in and outta the lightnin’. It was amazin’.”

“My Pa said they were up there makin’ sure it was all safe for us ponies on the ground. They were doin’ their jobs so we didn’t have to be scared. We watched them at it for hours. I wasn’t afraid no more, and now, I’m hardly afraid of any stormy weather. It’s even kind of fascinatin’. I’ll always remember that night, though. My Pa was always teachin’ me lessons about bein’ strong and brave and he’d teach me by showin’ too, not just tellin’.”

“My Ma was the same way. She taught me to be gentle and to care for things that couldn’t care for themselves and to treat other ponies kindly. They didn’t keep my brother and me from getting’ into trouble, and when we did, they always made sure we learned what we’d done wrong. They didn’t fix it for us either. They told us the right way and made us stay at it ‘til we did it right.”

“I owe them almost everythin’ I know; everythin’ that makes me the most dependable pony in Ponyville. I miss them sometimes. I really miss them.”

Applejack realized she’d started crying at some point and that Jason was now watching her intently. She sniffled and looked away.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to get all gloomy like that. I guess I just opened my mouth and forgot to shut it.”

She felt Jason’s hoof on her shoulder and looked back at him. What she found was understanding clearly etched in his eyes.

“What you said; that you owe who you are to them? I know, for that reason, that they are proud of you.”

He wiped her tears away with his hoof. She smiled at him and nodded.

“I know what it’s like,” he said. “My father was killed in a border skirmish with one of our enemies.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry.” Now it was Applejack’s turn to offer a sympathetic hoof.

Jason looked out into the rain again. His voice was flat but still echoed with a shadow of pride. “Don’t be. He died defending our people. He was a shining example of our people’s devotion. He’s the inspiration that prompted my brother to join the army, which in turn was mine. I was very young when my father died. It was my brother who taught me most of what I know.”

“It looks like we have more in common than ya’d think, bein’ from different worlds and all.” Applejack had felt a connection to Jason from the start and now she could put a reason to it. “Why, I’d reckon there’s more to make us similar than we’d find that’s different.”

“I don’t know about that,” Jason smiled. “But I’d bet it would be enough. You know, if you hadn’t offered to let me stay here, I don’t know if I’d have been able to handle this. I know I’ve been doing this constantly, but I need to thank you again.”

“And I told you before; it’s my pleasure to offer a helpin’ hoof.”

“But now I really mean it. This might be all I have.”

She processed that for a long time. “You're feelin’ stuck here aren’t you? You want to go home.”

“Yes.”

“You're gonna get there soon. Ya’ll are workin’ with Twilight after all. She’s got a knack for this sort of thing. She’ll work it out, just wait and see.”

“That’s just it, Applejack. She thought we were ready today. We tried to go home and,” he looked down at himself. “It didn’t work.”

“Oh.” Applejack hadn’t expected that. “But that was just one try, right?”

“It was the best we had. It was the only real idea we’d managed to come up with.”

“Jason,” she said, cutting through the dark path his words were starting to take. “There was a way that brought ya’ll here. There’ll be a way back. You just have to find it. It’ll take some time, sure. But you can’t give up just ‘cause it’s hard. I know Twilight; she ain’t gonna give up easy. And if ya’ll are willin’ to stick to it too, I have faith that you're gonna find the way.”

“You sound so sure. I just wish I could share that conviction.” Jason sighed heavily. “I don’t mean to be such a defeatist. I just keep thinking of what it would mean to never go back.” He looked at her directly. “You really are the reason I can cope with it. I don’t know what I’d have done if not for you. Thank you.”

She could feel her cheeks turning red. The light was still dim and she didn’t think he noticed. They lay beside each other for a long time and just watched the rain. Shallow pools of water had formed in the yard and a gutter sputtered somewhere out of sight. The lightning had let up and the storm had faded to a gentle shower.

The porch creaked comfortably as a slight wind brushed past the house. Jason caught a sprinkling of rain that swung in on the wind and Applejack’s face was tickled by a few stray drops. Jason turned his face into the rain and smiled fully at last. Applejack found herself smiling too.

The grey curtain was beginning to thin out as the clouds released the last of their contents on the lands below. The sun found its way through just above the horizon. The rain drizzled to a stop and a flight of Pegasi began sweeping the sky clean. In the fading light, everything was glazed with crimson and gold. Long shadows stretched across the lawn, creating sharp contrasts of blazing orange and damp blue.

“It always seems so bright and beautiful after a rainstorm,” Applejack observed. “All them colors comin’ back sharper than before and all. Even though it was dark and grey just a short while ago, the whole world brightens up and shows you how rich it really is.” She looked at him pointedly.

Jason got up and stepped off the porch.

“You’re right. This storm is over and the world is brighter.” He smiled at her. “I needed to hear that. I appreciate it. I’m going to stay out for a while still. I’ll see you in the morning then?”

“Of course. ‘Night, Jason.”

She stood and trotted back inside but paused in the doorway to watch him leave. He glanced around a few times before picking a direction and walking off at a leisurely pace. His mane was nearly dry and had started to shift back into its usual state of disorder. It made him look almost fuzzy the way it stood halfway up. She giggled behind a hoof and closed the door.

~*~*~

When Jason finally picked a spot, it was fully dark. He came to the top of a hill looking down at the border of Whitetail Wood. A small pond at the forest’s edge and a formation of stones near the crest of the hill were his only company.

He sat there, looking up into the depthless sky. The moon was almost full this night and the stars twinkled brightly. They were totally detached from the world and yet so much a part of it. His breathing had become as rhythmic as the soft sounds of the evening and was just as subtle. Jason let himself detach from his own troubles. The sense of solitude he felt was so complete that he almost believed he could stay in this feeling and leave his worries forever behind him.

If it weren’t for his exceptional senses, he would have thought he really was alone. The rustle of wings, even as graceful as their bearer was, could not escape his detection. The voice, when she spoke, was what caught him off guard.

“What do you see?”

The sound of her voice rolled over him with the smooth ebb and flow of a tide and the soft caress of silk. There was a power hidden just beneath that was unmistakable but the gentle tone kept him at ease none-the-less. Without looking at the speaker, Jason responded.

“I see a vast, open canvas, its shades of darkness sprinkled with pinpricks of light. The emptiness and quiet encompass the whole world in a blanket of comfort and peace. The moon in particular radiates an exquisite beauty. Though it is the crown jewel of the sky, it does not intrude or impose. The soft light reflected off its face illuminates the world in such a way that it dulls all the sharp edges. It is a grand masterpiece the likes of which I cannot hope to do justice to with my words.”

Silence followed. A soft breeze stirred Jason’s mane. The crickets raised their chorus to the stars before dying back down to a vague hint of sound.

“Is that really what you see?” she spoke at last. She sounded doubtful. Or perhaps hopeful.

“Yes,” he said, turning his head to respond. He had intended just to glance at her, but found that he was unable to look away. Standing just to his right was the night sky. At least that was his first impression. She had a coat of deep indigo and eyes of aquamarine. Her navy mane seemed insubstantial like thick mist and billowed gently but against the breeze. Contained within it were thousands of sparkling points of light like stars. A mantle depicting a crescent moon hung around her neck and a pitch black crown rested behind her horn. Her wings were folded against her sides.

An Alicorn, he thought. He squirmed awkwardly as he realized whom he was addressing. His previous words seemed imprudent somehow.

“There are not many who share that sentiment.” Luna considered him curiously. “The night is often overlooked by ponies. They do not see its beauty. Just as they once did not see the beauty of winter…” She trailed off sadly.

After a moment, she shook her head slowly to dispel some troubling memory.

“I have seen you and your friends in the day, marveling at the beauty of this land by daylight. Yet you are the only one who partakes in the splendor of the night. Why is this?”

Jason looked at her but was unable to form the question adequately. She answered it unbidden.

“I know that you are not of this world. Your dreams are not that of a pony.”

Jason remained confused, if not more so now than before. Mercifully, she elaborated.

“I can see into the dreams of those who sleep under my moon. Yours are not of the making of a pony mind. That, and my sister and I have spoken of your meeting.”

“Oh,” he said simply. “As for your question, I can’t answer for my friends. What I can say is that I deeply appreciate the beauty of silence and the smaller sounds that are missed by those too busy to listen. I trained myself to feel and hear and see all that is around me. There are many simple joys in life that others overlook. I just take the time to pay them due attention where others do not.”

The Princess of the Night was silent for a long time, considering what he had said.

“It would do everypony some good,” she said at length. “To slow down enough to see what wonders they miss all around them.”

“That’s funny,” Jason chuckled. “Everyone I know says I’m the fastest person they’ve ever seen. And yet I’m the one to appreciate slowing down the most. It was part of my mentor’s teachings, actually. He said that in order to reach true speed, one must master true stillness. I haven’t mastered anything yet, but he was right. The more I learn about the silent and the still, the more I understand movement and quickness.”

“I wish I could teach such lessons to my subjects,” Luna mused. “I often feel my night is overlooked when it should be enjoyed and valued for what it is: Peace and quiet and rest.”

“If the night is for peace and rest,” Jason looked at her inquiringly. “Isn’t it right that ponies sleep soundly at night?”

“Yes,” she conceded. “It is fulfilling its purpose in that respect, but not one of them seems to realize that it is so. Were it to vanish, they would plead to bring it back. But until then, they would go on as if it weren’t there. There is simply no recognition for it.”

“Not all things need to have high praises sung for it,” Jason countered. “Some of the kindest deeds are never seen by those it helps. In some ways, that makes the deed all the better. If there is no reward expected, why should one do anything? Because it is for the good of others, that’s why. I’ll bet that, if asked, ponies would have many kind things to say about the night. If they think about it, they are sure to realize what a masterpiece it truly is.”

Luna let her head droop slightly. “Still, it would be nice to hear it myself once in a while.”

Jason thought for a moment before standing and facing her. “May it be noted that I truly appreciate all that the night stands for and that it is the model of subtle, graceful splendor.”

Luna half-smiled. “Thank you. But now it is time for you to find the rest that the night has to offer. Let it wash over you and carry you to the brightness of tomorrow.”

Her voice drifted away and Jason’s entire body felt heavy. He blinked his eyes once and struggled to open them again. He tried to find Luna, but she had vanished. He was vaguely aware that he had settled back to the ground. His eyes blinked shut again and this time they did not open.

Act I: Chapter Nine: Settling In

View Online

A cool breeze carried sweet birdsong through the open window, and with it, the start of the day. Jason rolled over and tried to stop the dream from fading. But the harder he tried, the faster it slipped away, until it was finally lost. Even just waking up, he couldn’t recall more than a vague impression of what it had been about, but he knew he hadn’t wanted it to end. He savored the last of the feelings it had caused as his mind came fully awake.

He watched the shadows on the ceiling dance and play as a branch outside swayed to and fro. The wind played a simple melody as it passed by and the shadows kept time. He glanced outside and could see that the sun had just risen over the mountains. The walls were painted starkly by the beams that were cast across the room…

Room? Hadn’t he fallen asleep outside?

He shrugged and figured Princess Luna wouldn’t have left him out in the cold all night. He said a silent thanks to her for that. He swung himself out of bed and paused for a moment to look down at his hooves. It was still a bit of a strange sight but he was getting used to it. He heard the clatter of smaller hooves in the hall. They descended the stairs and Apple Bloom’s exuberant voice carried back up to him.

“‘Morning Applejack!”

The reply was indistinct but warm. Jason headed down to the main floor himself. Apple Bloom was seated at the table gulping down a hearty breakfast. Applejack and Granny Smith were bringing their own meals in from the kitchen.

“Hiya Jason. How you feelin’?” Applejack asked.

“Much better, Applejack. Very much better.” They exchanged a smile. “Any chance I could get something to eat?”

“Sure thing. I left a few things in there. I’d planned on bringin’ ‘em up to you if you didn’t join us, but since you're here, ya’ll can go ahead and help yourself.”

Jason nodded and entered the kitchen. A short stack of pancakes and a jar of syrup, a glass of apple juice, a big red apple, and a fresh muffin waited for Jason on the counter. It seemed that Applejack had been serious about preparing him a meal. He shook his head with a smile. At this rate, he was going to start being a nuisance with all of his thanking. As he carried the food back to the dining room, he caught sight of Apple Bloom’s tail disappearing out the door.

“See ya after school!” she yelled as she raced out into the yard.

Applejack turned her attention to Jason again. “Well, what do ya reckon yer plan is today?”

“Hmmm. Well, I need to find Cor and Zacon. I didn’t take yesterday very well, but Zacon was livid. I’d like to do something to help him deal with it.” He chewed on his muffin thoughtfully.

Applejack nodded. “I think we can put somethin’ together to make him feel more comfortable. Now, what can we do to show him Ponyville ain’t half as bad as he says?”

“I was thinking that you and your friends might be able to come together with a few things that he’d appreciate. For example, you’ve served food that he had no complaints about. That’s significant for sure. A lunch set up especially for him would take the edge off of things.”

“You know, I think I can manage that.”

They continued to talk through breakfast, exchanging ideas and making plans. Afterward they set about contacting their friends to bring it all together. The whole while, Granny Smith watched them and smiled at her granddaughter fondly.

~*~*~

Rainbow Dash hovered high in the air over Ponyville, scanning the roads for any sign of her quarry. She passed over Sugarcube Corner and shook her head at the ponies below.

Twilight sighed as Dash flew off again. It had been nearly a day since anypony had seen Cor or Zacon. Nopony knew where they had gone or even which direction to start searching in. They could only wait and hope they would be back.

Pinkie Pie was entertaining herself at the door by bouncing a balloon at Gummy the Alligator and watching him snap at it. Applejack was inside putting the finishing touches on the buffet table with the Cakes. Rarity was upstairs, presumably fretting over some minor detail or another. Jason was sitting in the middle of the road with his eyes closed.

When Twilight had tried to ask him why he’d chosen that spot, he’d just shrugged. He’d been very unresponsive about the whole plan. And while he had insisted that Rarity and Pinkie be involved, he’d made it equally clear that it would be best if Fluttershy were not present. She was certain that Jason had a reason behind it all, but Twilight was at a loss as to what it might be.

Rainbow Dash swooped in again and hovered just off the ground.

“I saw them on the road coming out of the Everfree Forest. They’re on their way into town.”

Jason nodded but didn’t move otherwise.

“Well?” Dash waved her hooves in the direction she’d come. “Aren’t you going to do something?”

Jason shook his head.

“Jason?” Twilight approached him. “What is the plan?”

“The plan,” he said as he stood up at last. “Is for me to take Pinkie inside and start cooking.” He smiled at their expressions and walked into the shop. Pinkie let Gummy have the balloon and followed Jason inside.

Twilight and Rainbow were left outside in confusion.

“Why are we even doing this?” Rainbow asked as she settled to the ground. “Does it have something to do with the library blowing up?”

“It has everything to do with that.” She frowned. “And it didn’t blow up. It was just scorched internally and shaken by the blast.”

“Whatever. All I know is that in the middle of starting the rain, the whole place started going flash and bang and zap, and then the windows all blew out. I thought somepony had accidentally let loose a bunch of lightning bolts.”

“We had been trying to send them home.” She sighed. “Obviously, it didn’t work, and Zacon was very upset. Applejack said this was all about making him feel better.”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow. “Make him feel better? Zacon?! You’d have better luck with a rock. He’s always so cold toward us. I don’t see why we’d even bother.”

“Rainbow, this is one of Jason’s friends. Zacon is not our friend, per se. But Jason is our friend, so we’re helping him with this because he thinks it’s important.”

“Fine. I just don’t see how us reminding him that he’s still here is supposed to make him feel better about not going home when he never liked us to begin with.”

Twilight couldn’t come up with a response. She had to admit that she was of the same mind. But she was going to trust Jason’s judgment on this. He did know Zacon after all. If he thought this would work, she’d defer to him.

“There they are,” Dash said, pointing.

Cor and Zacon turned the corner a block away and spotted them. Cor made his way over with the reluctant Zacon following in his wake.

“Hey there Rainbow. Hi Twilight,” Cor greeting. He glanced around. “Is something up or are we all just standing around?”

“No, we were just waiting for you two to turn up. We’re here to invite you to a little gathering we put together.” Twilight gestured toward Sugarcube Corner.

Zacon’s frown deepened into a scowl.

Cor smiled placidly. “We’d be happy to join you.” He nudged Zacon forward until he grumbled his own consent.

They walked together into the eatery. The main room was decorated in royal blue tablecloths and long, hanging banners. The lights were dimmed slightly and it gave the whole room a subdued feeling. Tables laden with food on silver platters were set up around the edges of the main floor space. Bright fruits and glazed treats glistened beside rich, ripe vegetables. Steaming pies and heaping salads towered over trays of crackers and sliced cheeses. The faint aroma of scalloped corn and baked potatoes wormed its way into the subconscious. Large mugs waited in orderly rows next to an array of punch bowls. Applejack and Mr. and Mrs. Cake stood on call beside the food.

“What is this?” Zacon asked slowly as he took it all in.

“It’s not exactly a party, but…,” Twilight said smiling.

“We heard how things went,” Applejack finished. “Ya’ll never seemed to be too pleased with things bein’ the way they were and when you didn’t get to go home yesterday like you planned, we figured it’d be right to try to make you feel more welcomed.”

“I…suppose this is…” Zacon’s eyes traveled around the room, still not sure what to make of it all. He settled for a nod of appreciation, deposited his axe by the door and started perusing the buffet.

Cor walked over to Applejack and took her aside.

“You did all of this for Zacon? Just to make him feel better about yesterday?” Cor sounded equally suspicious and impressed.

“It’s for you too I suppose.” Applejack grinned guiltily. “It’s just, Jason was kind of aimin’ to help his mood more since he would
probably need it.”

“True enough. That’s what I was doing myself while we were out there.” Cor looked back at Zacon, who had loaded four plates with food and was busy on a fifth. “This might be a bit over the top, but as long as it works, then whatever it takes, I guess.”

“By the way,” Applejack asked. “What was it exactly that ya’ll were doin’ out in the Everfree Forest?”

“Do you remember how you told me that it was unnatural?” he began. He waited for her nod before continuing. “For us, there’s nothing unnatural about it. Where we come from, all of nature works pretty much like it does in there.”

Her eyes widened. “How do you manage to live with that kind of chaos all the time?”

“To tell you the truth, we don’t see it as chaos. We see it as balance. It keeps itself in check for the most part. Even though it isn’t under our thumbs the whole time, it has its own kind of order. We’ve learned how it works and how to live alongside it.”

Applejack made a face and mouthed the word “thumbs”, but seemed to get the idea and nodded anyway.

“Since the Everfree is so similar to forests in our world, we went out there for the sense of familiarity. He just needed to be somewhere he understood, you see?”

“Of course. Everypony needs to feel like they know what’s goin’ on. He must feel like a fish out of water around here. And how ‘bout yourself?”

“Me? I can’t say I’m happy with the way things have gone but I’m not too upset either. I suppose I need to be getting back home so that I can…well, I am the crown Prince after all.” He laughed. “I’m sure they’d make a big deal about my absence, even though it’s a superficial role until a succession is called for. And Elves are immortal, so…” He trailed off smiling.

Applejack laughed along with him even though she looked a little unsure of some of the things he’d said.

They rejoined the rest of the group as they helped themselves to lunch. Zacon had ferried his food to a table with some help from Mr. Cake and was laying into it with gusto. Rainbow had taken her food to a table on the other end of the room and was watching Zacon warily. Twilight was trying somewhat lamely to engage Zacon in conversation. After he stopped to glare at her with a mouthful of food, she gave it up. She took a plate of food and settled down next to Applejack and Cor.

“He seems…less angry?” Twilight raised an eyebrow uncertainly.

Cor shrugged. “For him, that’s like dancing in the streets. I’ve been around him for a long time. Trust me; this is working.” He nodded at Zacon.

The others glanced over at him too. He was pausing to decide which plate to devour next. As he picked the one with half of the scalloped corn on it, they heard him groan in anticipation.

“Where is Jason anyway?” Cor looked around for his friend.

“He and Pinkie Pie went into the kitchen a few minutes ago.” Applejack said, gesturing toward the door in the back of the shop.

“He mentioned something about cooking,” Twilight added.

“Jason? Cooking?” Cor considered it. At last, he heaved an expansive shrug of acceptance. “I’ve given up on being surprised anymore. But does he really think we’ll need more food?”

“In fact, I do.” Jason had snuck up behind them unnoticed.

Mr. and Mrs. Cake cleared away the dishes that Zacon had finished with and he slumped in his seat contentedly.

“And here it comes.” Jason nodded to the kitchen door, which swung open at that moment.

Pinkie bounded into the room with a large serving dish balanced on her head. She came to a stop next to where Zacon waited and set the dish down in front of him.

Zacon looked at Pinkie suspiciously and then at the dish even more so. “What are you doing?”

“I’m serving you food, silly. Duh.” She giggled at him behind a hoof.

“I know that,” he said defensively. “What I want to know is why?”

“Why? Well, I started out thinking how I could get you to smile and then I decided the best way to get you to smile was to give you a friend to smile with. You have some friends already but you don’t seem to smile around them, so I thought you needed a new friend. Since I can’t make another pony be your friend, I figured I’d be the one to do it. I like making new friends anyway. Then I wondered how I could become your friend and that’s when it hit me: You like food!”

Zacon shifted awkwardly and glanced around at the debris from his meal. Cor made an effort to muffle his laughter.

“Applejack was already making a bunch of yummy things so I started thinking about what else you’d like to eat and I thought of cookies and candies and cupcakes and caramels and coconuts and popsicles. But none of them seemed right and I really wanted to be your friend, so I asked your friend Jason what he thought was a good idea. And he said ‘Well, I don’t know’ and I said ‘Aww, please?’ and he said ‘Alright’.”

Zacon was leaning back as far as he could without falling over backwards. Pinkie was bouncing up and down in excitement and had inched uncomfortably close as she spoke. Her words rushed on, heedless of any form of filter.

“So we went into the kitchen before you got here and we started making something. I don’t know what it was. I don’t think he said. But he magic’d something right out of the air. POOF! And then he told me how to prepare it. The meal that is, not the magic spell. And here it is!”

She pulled the lid off of the platter and a thick cloud of steam billowed out. Zacon’s eyes went wide and his nostrils flared sharply. He looked at Pinkie and then at Jason and then back at the dish in front of him. It was a mostly shapeless mass of pasty material that was a vaguely charred pink color. Cor made a face and looked at Jason questioningly. Jason just smiled and nodded back at Zacon. Zacon sat there, transfixed and inhaling deeply. Twilight and Applejack watched curiously and even Rainbow was paying close attention. Pinkie waited on baited breath for his reaction. Slowly, Zacon’s muzzle spread back into a wide, toothy smile and his eyes glittered with a feral hunger. Then he dove face first into the platter and gorged himself greedily. Pinkie stood beside him, smiling in the midst of the splattering goop.

“Okay, explain.” Cor made it sound like an order as he turned back to Jason.

Jason laughed as he responded. “It’s simple in the extreme and it’s also the most convoluted thing we’ve ever done.”

“Um, explain better.” Cor shook his head in bewilderment.

Jason pulled himself together and cleared his throat. “He can’t eat meat and it’s the one surefire thing that would make him happy. So I did the only thing I could. I made an artificial meat. I constructed all of the taste and smell of meat while keeping it edible to a pony. It’s even fully nutritious. It took some serious effort though. That kind of spell isn’t my specialty.” They hadn’t noticed before, but he really did look tired.

“Meat?” Applejack looked a bit queasy watching Zacon.

“Zacon is a Dragonite,” Jason nodded. “They eat meat almost exclusively. That’s part of why he was having trouble being a pony. And why I made a big deal about using food to help him deal with being stuck here. I decided not to make it look like meat for obvious reasons.”

Twilight and Applejack exchanged an uncertain glance as they watched the three visitors but made no comment. Despite the generous size of the dish, Zacon polished it clean with his tongue in a matter of minutes. He let his head rest on the table and sighed with satisfaction. The others spoke sparingly as they finished their lunch. Rainbow joined them after several minutes.

“Where’s Rarity? What could be taking her so long?”

“Maybe one of us should go check on her,” Twilight suggested.

“No need.” Rarity walked down the stairs and over to their table. “I’m sorry for keeping you waiting but I was worried I had used the wrong thread. It was only a trick of the light though.”

“Is everything ready?’ Jason asked.

“Yes, and I believe you will all be quite pleased with it. Shall I bring it down?”

Jason looked over at Zacon who was now lying under the table staring at what was left of the buffet with a wistful smile. He patted his visibly full stomach with one hoof and slowly twirled a plate around on the floor with another.

“Naw, let him sit for a while.”

Pinkie watched Zacon for a moment before jumping behind the buffet and picking random foods. She held them up for Zacon to see, trying to guess which one he wanted next. He shook his head lazily at most of them, but nodded at the cinnamon buns and peaches. The others watched in amusement. Zacon lifted himself up to the table once more while Pinkie brought him his choices. The two of them then began reducing the contents of the platters to crumbs. It seemed that, despite the amount of food they had already consumed, they had no trouble continuing to eat the large helpings.

“Okay, I can only watch him eat for so long.” Cor looked away from the display of gluttony. “What was it you were getting ready Rarity?”

“Oh, it’s the outfits you ordered.” Her horn lit up while she talked. “I was able to finish them during the evening yesterday, and since I had some extra time on my hooves, I decided to try a little something more. I think they turned out lovely.”

A clothes rack hung with coats and gowns floated down the stairs and came to rest beside them. Rarity picked out a pair of vests and tunics and held them out for Jason and Cor to see.

The first vest was jet black on the outside and had a tan interior lining that looked like fine cotton. Jason pulled it on to see the full effect. It was a bit stiff from not being worn before but it had a freedom of movement that Jason immediately warmed to. The leather was segmented and layered to move as individual pieces but cover each part of the body in at least two layers at any given place. Its foreleg guards were strips of leather that hung loose down to his knees. The body of the vest extended back to the croup and hung past his flank.

The matching tunic was black with silver stitching near the hems that flowed and swirled like wisps of wind. It was shorter than the vest and let some of the back and leg guards show. The collar was loose and wide, letting the outfit breathe and preventing it from overheating. Jason adjusted it here and there while admiring it.

Cor took the second vest and tunic and tried it on. The tunic was a woody brown with stylized leaves stitched in a soft green across the flank and sleeves. The collar was tighter than Jason’s and the sleeves were shorter. The color of the leather vest was unaltered and the style was nearly identical to Jason’s. The only difference, besides the decorative touches, was the guards on the forelegs were banded layers instead of hanging strips. Jason’s had abstract sweeping designs across his collar where Cor had a pair of lilies.

Both of them were more or less speechless and stumbled through their words of thanks awkwardly.

Rarity beamed. “It was my pleasure. And even though I don’t know anything about making armor, I think it turned out well enough with some help from a selection on the subject that Twilight was kind enough to lend me.”

Cor continued to gawk at himself. “That’s an understatement. This is some of the best workmanship I’ve seen in a long time.”

Jason nodded. “It’s got a certain feel to it.” He traced the stitching with a hoof. “You know, it’s that han…err, hoofmade touch.”

Cor got a grip of himself and bowed low to Rarity. “We are most grateful to you, Miss Rarity. Now, how much will these cost us?”

“You’re too kind. I knew you’d love…Wait, cost? Oh, heavens no! I wouldn’t charge you for these. They’re a gift.”

“You’re sure? We’re entirely willing to pay.” Cor looked at Jason, who nodded confidently.

Rarity shook her head. “Fashion is not about making money. It is the creation of beauty and expression through the art. Besides, I make enough money through other orders that I can treat my friends every now and again.”

Zacon made his way over from the remains of his table. Pinkie was draped over her chair with a dazed grin on her face and a glaze of sugar around her mouth. The table itself was empty except for the serving trays.

Zacon looked Cor up and down once. “It’s bad enough that you have to talk about ‘trees this’ and ‘forests that’ all the time. Do you really have to try to look like them now too?”

Cor just frowned at him.

“And now for yours, Zacon.” Rarity held up a third tunic.

“Wait, but I…I didn’t order one.” Zacon stammered in confusion.

“A fact that I couldn’t help but notice. So I took it upon myself to rectify that discrepancy.” She smiled.

Zacon just stared at her. Rarity waited a moment before holding it out to him.

“Are you going to try it on?”

“I’ll stay in my armor, thanks,” he said impassively.

“Oh, come on,” Jason said in exasperation. “She went through the effort of making something for you. At least try it. Think of the
rest of this stuff. It was better than you thought, right?”

She offered the tunic to him again, her smile obviously begging for approval. Zacon just considered her with all of the emotional expression of a rotting log. As his unblinking gaze bored down at her, Rarity’s smile became increasingly pleading.

“You’re not going to give up on this are you?” he asked dully.

She responded by turning her smile upside down and letting her lower lip stick out an absurd distance. Her eyes shone with tears and her lip quivered slightly.

“Fine, I’ll put it on once.” He rolled his eyes and grumbled something incoherent but certainly not nice about Cor and Jason. He flexed his shoulders and the armor slid off of him with a rattle of buckles and plates. It hit the floor with a clatter and he stepped away from it.

Rarity let out a squeal of delight and slid the tunic over his head. It fit like a second skin: tight but not constricting; flexible and yet still firm. He looked down at it in surprise. It wasn’t just comfortable; it was almost like having his scales back.

It was long, extending all the way to his hips and midway up his neck. The sleeves reached his elbows. The entire outfit stretched with his every movement and never felt strained. Even his muscular chest and shoulders were completely accommodated. He turned a full circle in an attempt to look at himself more closely.

The silver fabric rippled in the light and the faint gold stitching flashed. The design on the collar, chest, and shoulders resembled scales. Zacon was unable to speak through his amazement. He kept shifting his expression between gaping and smiling awkwardly. He realized how silly he was acting and forced a straight face.

“It’s…nice.” He tried to leave it at that but couldn’t contain himself. “But, how did you know?” He gestured at the tunic broadly.

“It wasn’t easy.” Rarity smiled at how off guard she had caught him. “The fabric is something of my own design that I’ve been working on for a few weeks now. It seemed to fit your needs perfectly so I decided you would be its first trial run. I hope it will be adequate.”

“It’s more than just adequate. This is next to divine.” Zacon was once more lost in wonder at the feel of the tunic. He flexed and stretched to his limits and the outfit matched his movements with ease.

“Oh, thank you. Now, the designs were tricky. I wanted it to be something more personal but you gave me very little to work with. Even so, I was able to pick up a few things from idle chatter that allowed me to create these images. And the size was a chore. You never let me take measurements after all. I had to use one of the largest templates I had and trust the fabric’s traits to take care of the rest.”

They were all silent for a moment as the warriors basked in the glow of their gifts. At long last, Cor cleared his throat.

“Thank you once more Rarity.” He bowed to her and she curtsied briefly in return. “And Zacon? How are you feeling about all this? Looking better now, isn’t it?” He nudged him teasingly.

Zacon groaned and rolled his eyes. “Sure, sure. It’s not hell.”

“YAY!” Pinkie burst into the air, raining confetti down on their heads. “That’s the best thing he’s said about us yet!” She hung in the air longer than was logically reasonable and put a hoof to her chin thoughtfully as she dropped back down. “At least I think it is. It’s so hard to tell with him. Do you like us? Are we your friends now?”

“No,” he said flatly. “But I will…tolerate you, I suppose.” He looked at the others and then away again quickly. “You aren’t as bad as I first thought,” he mumbled.

“That’s close enough for me!” Pinkie pulled everyone in the room together into one broad hug.

Zacon squirmed at first but resigned to his fate in the end. Twilight laughed at Pinkie’s antics right along with Cor and Rarity. Rainbow grinned at her while shaking her head in amusement. The Cakes smiled in mild embarrassment amidst the happy group.

Applejack and Jason were pressed cheek to cheek by Pinkie’s euphoric hooves. She could feel his smile as much as see it. Her rapid heartbeat echoed his as they kept time beside one another. When he tried to look around, their noses met and they both withdrew in surprise. She giggled and her cheeks turned bright red while he grinned like a madpony and laughed hesitantly.

When they all disengaged, they turned to the task of cleaning up. Zacon made himself scarce and took his armor, axe, and new tunic with him. Cor and Jason bused dishes into the kitchen and the Cakes and Applejack packed up the remaining food. Twilight and Rarity rearranged the furniture and cleaned up the floor while Rainbow took the decorations down. Pinkie seemed to help all of them at once, switching tasks faster than the eye could follow. Through it all, they couldn’t stop smiling.

When all was said and done, Cor and Jason walked out of Sugarcube Corner in high spirits. Zacon’s mood was improved enough that they weren’t worried where he’d run off to. Twilight informed them as they left that their other weapons were still at the library and that they would need to pick them up tomorrow. They promised they would and waved goodbye to their friends before heading back toward Sweet Apple Acres to get a few hours’ work in before nightfall.

Their plan was to lie low while Twilight put the materials they needed together. It would take a week or so, after which they could make another attempt at returning home. With the information gathered during the last trial, they could make whatever adjustments they found necessary. The intervening time was no problem for either Jason or Cor. With newfound optimism, they looked forward to spending time further exploring this world. And now that Zacon seemed to have found a way to cope with the fact that he was still in Equestria, they would be able to spend it in relative calm.

The mid afternoon sun smiled down at them and the friendly chatter of the ponies around them provided a relaxing backdrop as they walked. They had a clear road ahead, a light load to bear, and friends all around. What worries they had left behind and those they would likely return to were thoughts for another time. Now, it was time to enjoy a well-earned rest in the most peaceful place either of them had seen in decades.

~*~*~

The land of Equestria was spread out before him. Its rivers and lakes sparkled in the sunlight cast down from the azure sky. Wispy clouds drifted lazily over roads and fields, dragging their shadows with them. At this distance, miles away, the waving of the tree branches in the wind looked like the slow peaceful breathing of some huge sleeping creature.

In many ways, that is exactly what it was. The tiny villages and hamlets below were tucked away in the forests and hills at the base of the mountains like children at rest. Even the cloud city floating just above the distant horizon hardly hinted at commotion; tiny dots floated through the air, the Pegasi that lived there going about their day. Not one would be thinking of struggle or hardship. Few would even be able to truly conceive the concept.

To put it simply, the whole of the land was steeped in serenity and quiet.

Small, deep-set eyes, sitting high on the broad face, narrowed in disgust. He hated them all. He hated what they had. Most of all, he hated that it came to them so readily, so naturally, that to take their peace for granted was akin to breathing. It was something his people had never known.

They were survivors of a harsh and hostile land where strength meant life and even a hint of weakness meant certain, if not, instant death. Only those with immense fortitude and considerable courage could sustain themselves. And his people had endured for hundreds of years where countless others had not. There was no peace to be found there. To stop fighting, even for a few moments meant becoming prey to the watchful predators or succumb to the unforgiving elements.

Ironically, it was exactly this that put them in perfect position to take from Equestria what they had so long desired. At his signal, his troops descended from the heights and into the unsuspecting lands below.

Act II: In the Path of the Storm

View Online

Only a week has passed. To the warriors, it feels as if they’ve been gone from their homes for a lifetime. Though they long to return home, they find an affinity to these Equestrians who have welcomed them so graciously. But like gathering clouds in the distance, a great danger is drawing nearer. The ponies of Equestria will need to meet this threat if they hope to preserve their homes and families. By their sides, these warriors will stand to protect a land they too have come to love. But what price will war demand?

Act II: Chapter Ten: A Foul Scent on the Winds

View Online

The early morning light that filtered into the throne room through the stained glass cast a dazzling array of colors across the floor and the ponies that occupied it. A meeting was in progress and the delegates of the visiting party presented their information and received a response in turn.

The former Captain of the Guard, Shining Armor, stood at attention beside the throne itself. The light reflecting off of his white coat gleamed almost as brightly as on the gold edges of his purple-plated Captain’s uniform. The multi-shaded bands of his blue mane swept back from the crest of his helmet. He may be a Prince now through his marriage to Princess Cadence of the Crystal Empire, but he was an officer at heart. While visiting Canterlot to see his parents, he’d dropped by the palace to look in on his old command.

After some jokes and good natured prodding from a few friends in the ranks, he’d asked Celestia if he could stand in as Captain for old time’s sake. Of course, she graciously agreed. Now, his eyes studied every movement of every pony present as his training insisted, but he didn’t really expect to see anything. It was only the representatives of the towns in eastern Equestria meeting with the Princess to report the regions' latest news.

It was a monthly event and hardly high profile; one of the reasons he’d even considered requesting to stand in. He didn’t neglect his duties just because an incident was unlikely, but he didn’t stand rigid the entire time either. Besides himself, there were ten other Guards on call. Two outside the great-doors and two inside, two flanking the dais the thrones of the Princesses rested on, and four at intervals along the walls. It was a fairly standard roster for a scheduled meeting such as this and was almost entirely for show.

The concerns raised in these reports were hardly ever more than mundane inconveniences. Shining Armor had heard some of the Guards, mostly the ones who hadn’t been around the Royal Sisters very long, question why they even bothered with such things. Minor concerns could be dealt with just as well by a lower ranking official, they argued. He disliked this kind of talk and put a stop to it whenever he overheard it.

Celestia was aware of these opinions as well. The one time Shining Armor had mentioned it, she had told him that there was no need to discuss it. She had reassured him that it was harmless talk and that she would not wish to discourage openness of opinions among her subjects. She did, however, make her reasons clear to all very shortly afterward. Calling the entire active Guard together, she made a formal announcement.

She held personal audience with her subjects because she wished to show how much she cared for each and every one of them. No matter how small the issue or simple the question, she wanted to be there for her little ponies. It was not only her duty but her joy to help them in any way she could. When she let them speak to her in person, it helped remove a barrier between Royal and subject that she had never been fond of.

Shining Armor took no small amount of pride in his Princess and had been almost overwhelmed when he’d learned that he’d been chosen as the Captain of the Guard. He had been one of fifteen candidates. When the decision was made, Celestia called him to her and told him the news herself. He was so overjoyed that he could hardly contain himself. For the rest of the day, the rest of the week in fact, he’d felt in danger of crying out his happiness and dancing for joy. He smiled even now thinking back on it all.

The reports were just concluding and the representatives were preparing to leave when the doors burst open from the outside. Two Pegasus Guards landed and bowed before the Princess. Once she had acknowledged them, the leader stepped forward and hoofed her a scroll.

“This was given to me by a scout who says he was on patrol near the western mountains. He’s being treated for his injuries now and is unable to deliver it himself.” The Guard bowed and backed away from the throne. “His comrade escorted him to the infirmary but will report here after his companion has been seen to.”

Celestia nodded gravely and unfurled the parchment. Her eyes widened with every line they passed over.

“What is it, your Highness?” Shining Armor asked, stepping closer.

She put the scroll aside and took a steadying breath. “It appears there are hostile creatures in the northwest. They have crossed the Equestrian border in force.” She looked around at her Guards. Her face tightened with sadness. “The patrol was attacked on sight. Of the five ponies, only two made it back.”

The other Guards began muttering amongst themselves. Shining Armor was shocked. He hadn’t quite pulled himself back together before another pair of Guards entered. The first was helping the second limp in. The other was bloodied and partially bandaged. Before they reached the throne, Celestia left it to meet them halfway. Her eyes softened at the sight of his injuries and she frowned in concern. He attempted to bow but she interrupted to spare him the strain.

“Your Highness, I apologize for the delay. My commanding officer was in need of medical attention,” the wounded Pegasus said.

“Your apology is unnecessary. I am glad he is being tended to,” she replied, nodding her approval. “Do you have anything to add to the report?”

“Yes. The report does not include numbers or what they are. I’ve been on the high mountain station for several years now and I know that they are a species of troll. Their fur patterns point to a cold but dry climate and the build of the upper body suggests a hardier breed. My guess would be the Deep Troll from the caves in the northern peaks.”

“Trolls? What could they be doing here?” Shining Armor asked, crossing the room to stand beside the Princess once more.

“I can’t be sure,” the guard shook his head. “But it could be that they are looking for new resources. The north is relatively barren, especially the mountainous regions.”

Celestia nodded. “Your knowledge of their traits and territory will be invaluable in the coming days. I would request that you remain to give counsel on our course of action.”

The Guard bowed as low as he could manage. “I would be honored, Princess.”

“Also, I believe you mentioned numbers?”

“Yes,” he said, straightening once more. “We saw their camp from a distance and were ambushed by their sentries. We estimate that there are more than three thousand of them.”

If Celestia’s coat wasn’t already pure white, Shining Armor was sure he would have seen it pale. Her eyes went wide and lost focus. She took a few steps away and stopped. Hanging her head slightly, she asked, “Shining Armor? Even removed from your position as you are, I would ask for your experience in this. What do you think our chances are?”

Surprised by the negative tone of the question, all eyes turned to him expectantly. He met their gazes while he did some mental calculations. He saw fear and conviction in almost equal parts. They were loyal, there was no questioning that. But even so, they could still be afraid. He took a breath to steady himself before speaking.

“Our forces include four hundred Royal Guard and, if pressed, the Wonderbolts, who number about fifty.” He winced at the next words he spoke. “We cannot stand against such numbers. There simply aren’t enough of us to stop them all.”

Celestia nodded as her fears were confirmed. “What do you recommend?”

Shining Armor hesitated again. “Your Highness, I wish I could think of another way. But the only solution I see is to increase the number of troops available to us. We need to draft an army.”

Mutters filled the hall. A draft? There had never been a draft.

Celestia was silent for a long time. The room grew tense as they waited for her answer.

“I will not force any pony to go to war against their will. We will ask for emergency volunteers. I consider a draft our last option.” She turned back to the scout. “Do you think it is possible to negotiate peace?”

“No,” he answered immediately. “They attacked us without provocation and were savage fighters. They obviously had no interest in peace.”

“I hadn’t thought so. But I must still try. I won’t give up any chance to keep my subjects from harm. I will do everything in my power to protect my little ponies.” She met the eyes of all of her Guards. “All I ask is that you will do the same.”

Shining Armor stepped forward. “You don’t have to ask us that. We would never do anything less!”

Cries of agreement and approval rang from the others.

Celestia smiled even as tears filled her eyes. “Thank you. Your devotion will give me the strength to see these dark days behind us.” Straightening to her full height, Celestia suddenly radiated a commanding energy. “Sergeant White Hail! Assemble a group of your swiftest fliers. Warn the cities and towns on the border of the danger and tell them to evacuate. I want you to send them before the hour is out.”

The officer at the door saluted and left in a flurry of wing-beats.

“Lieutenant Flourishing Banner! Muster the entire Guard. I want them equipped and ready for action by tomorrow morning. We will not let them simply march into our lands unopposed.” She turned to the nearest guard. “See that Corporal Heralding Winds is treated for his injuries.”

The startled scout was led away by the guard, boggling at her as he tried to recall if he’d ever mentioned his name to her.

She swept the throne room with a hard gaze. “Everypony else, make preparations for war.” As the others scattered, she took Shining Armor aside. “I hesitate to ask this of you, but I wish you to lead the Guard at my side. Captain Gallant Lance will have the new army to train and I need your experience in the field.”

Shining Armor nodded. “Of course, your Highness.”

“Good,” she smiled briefly. Turning to a stunned scribe who still lingered after the original court session, she spoke crisply. “Take note. This is to be the announcement sent to the citizens of Equestria to ask for their service in the army.”

The startled scribe whipped out a roll of parchment and readied his quill.

~*~*~

It was just after midday and the scattering of wispy clouds that dotted the sky over Ponyville drifted lazily in the cool breeze. As he, Cor, and Zacon walked through town, Jason noticed a large group of ponies near city hall. Trotting over, they spotted Twilight and her friends.

“What’s going on?” Jason asked in greeting.

“There’s some sort of trouble in the far west,” Rarity answered. “The Princess sent out these declarations to every town in Equestria.”

“It says that there are reports of ‘mountain trolls’, and that volunteers are being called on to join the army,” Twilight said, reading the notice pinned to the announcements board over the heads of the ponies in front of them. “We haven’t had a standing army since…um…actually, I don’t remember reading anything about an Equestrian Army. It’s always been just the Royal Guard.”

“I wouldn’t have thought this land had enemies,” Cor observed.

“We don’t really. I mean, the Changelings count I guess, but they’re probably the only ones,” Twilight said, concerned. “I wonder who these trolls are…and why they would attack us.”

Before the speculation could continue, Rainbow Dash burst into the air to emphasize her words. “It doesn’t matter who or why! We’ve got an enemy who thinks they can mess with Equestria and we’ll show ‘em how wrong they are!”

“Easy now, dear. We aren’t about to go charging off this very second.” Rarity waved a dismissive hoof at Dash’s performance. “Besides, it’ll be the army that’ll ‘show them’.”

“Well, maybe that’s where I want to be.” Dash crossed her hooves indignantly.

Rarity started in shock but not as much as Jason did.

“What?” Jason exclaimed. “You’re thinking of joining the army?”

“Well yeah! They want volunteers. What kind of ponies did you think they’re looking for?” She jerked her eyes in Fluttershy’s direction. The bashful Pegasus blushed in embarrassment.

“I don’t like it,” Jason said. “Do you even know what you’re getting into?”

“If I don’t, does it make any difference?” Dash shot back. “I’ve never hesitated before and now that there’s something really, truly important, I’m not about to start. Getting into the Wonderbolts has been my dream since forever and I’ve been training to be the best for just as long. That makes me a perfect candidate to volunteer. Maybe this is what I’m meant to use my talent for.”

Unable to come up with a response, Jason turned away bitterly. Many of the ponies around them began turning their attention to the exchange. They glanced back and forth between the defiant Pegasus and the concerned Unicorn. Some whispered their own thoughts on the matter to their neighbors but most waited to see what would happen next.

At last, without turning back to Dash, Jason said, “If you do this, you’ll lose something sacred.”

“Sacred?” she repeated skeptically. “What would I lose that’s sacred? I’d be doing what I thought was right, and that’s helping everypony. I wouldn’t lose anything.”

“Everyone holds something sacred,” he replied curtly, still not looking. “For me, it is innocence. And that’s precisely what you’d lose.”

“Hah, that’s rich coming from you. Didn’t you say you were a warrior yourself?” Dash spread her hooves in exasperation. “Why would you care about something like innocence?”

Jason rounded on her and practically yelled, “Because I’ve spent my whole life defending innocence while losing my own!” The moment the words left his mouth, his face crumbled under the weight of restrained emotion that refused to be hidden any longer. He looked away again quickly. It had cost him dearly to admit it.

Dash hovered for a moment longer before dropping back to the ground, stunned. Any of the ponies who had been talking fell quiet and looked on with concern. The same uncomfortable silence had fallen over the rest of the group. Fluttershy was on the verge of tears. Rarity was covering her mouth to suppress a gasp. Twilight’s eyes were as wide as saucers. Applejack had taken her hat off and was holding it before her to conceal her expression. Pinkie seemed to be having trouble understanding what had happened, but at a glance from Rarity, she made an effort to contain herself.

“I didn’t mean…I just…,” Rainbow Dash said, trying to put a hoof on Jason’s shoulder. Jason jerked away at the touch. Tears stained the ground, shaken loose by his movement. Dash looked to her friends for help.

Twilight walked around in front of Jason and lifted his chin to look her in the eyes. He had regained control of himself but his eyes still showed the turmoil within.

“I’m sure Dash didn’t mean to upset you. Would you like to talk about it?”

Jason let her hold his gaze for a moment longer and then turned away gently. Twilight looked back at the others, none of whom knew what to do. She then turned to Cor and Zacon to try to gauge how his friends were reacting. Zacon was a statue, his powerful form rigid and immovable. His eyes and ears followed them all and missed no detail but she could not divine any of the thoughts that lay beneath. Cor was fiddling with a stone near his hooves. There was a knowing cast to his expression and he directed sad glances at both Jason and Twilight’s friends from time to time.

They obviously knew what this was all about, or at least Cor did. They didn’t look any more likely to offer any explanations though.
Before Twilight could do anything, Pinkie Pie reached her limits of self-restraint.

“What did Jason mean by that? I don’t get what he lost. It wasn’t a favorite toy, was it? I would hate to lose a really fun toy. Maybe we can help you look for it!”

“Pinkie! Shhhh!” Applejack cut her off before she could get too much momentum.

To their surprise, Jason chuckled. “No, it wasn’t a toy, Pinkie.” He turned back to them as he continued solemnly. “It’s a state of being. Innocence is something you happen to have in abundance. And no, you cannot give any of it to me,” he said, cutting off her offer before she could make it.

“Yes, I am a warrior. I’ve fought in several wars, which means I’ve killed. I’ve never enjoyed it but I’ve done it, many times. You lose a part of yourself when you kill. When you take another’s life, you lose some sense of the value in it. To look at another living being as just an ‘enemy’ and not as a being with a soul and a mind and a family is a terrible thing, but many soldiers do this so that they can accept the fact that they are killing them.

“I’ve fought all my life to stay above that way of thinking. I know how easy it is to fall into it. And I don’t want that to happen to you, Rainbow Dash. When you’ve lost your innocence, you can’t get it back; you can’t un-see the horrors of war.”

Rainbow thought for a moment before answering. “You’re talking about desensitization to killing others, but they’re just troll. They aren’t ponies, so fighting them wouldn’t be the same as…”

“No, Rainbow Dash!” Jason wasn’t yelling, but the edge in his voice produced the same effect. “They are not ponies, but what difference does that make? It isn’t a long step from ‘not ponies’ to ‘not Pegasi’ or ‘not Unicorns’. Have you forgotten that I am not a pony? What of my people? Since they aren’t ponies, fighting them wouldn’t be like that, is that right?”

“N-no. I…I’m sorry. I didn’t…Uhhnng!” Rainbow Dash dragged her forehooves across her face in frustration. “I get it, okay? War is bad. But Princess Celestia sent out a call to arms. She’s asking for ponies to defend Equestria. If I don’t go, how will I ever face those who did, knowing that I could have done my part? How could I live with myself knowing that I just hid back at home while other ponies are out there fighting to keep me safe? I want to join up and fight. I want to protect others; my friends and our homes and all of the ponies in Equestria. Don’t you see, Jason?”

Jason sighed. “Yes. I do understand; more than you know. And though I still wish you wouldn’t, I can’t stop you.” He looked at her intensely. “But if you fight, so will I. This may not be my country, but you are my friends and I would protect you with my life.”

Dash and her friends were greatly surprised but they weren’t the only ones. Zacon’s ears stuck straight up and Cor started in astonishment.

“You will?” Cor asked, stepping forward.

“Look, even if we had a way home right now, I’d still stay until this land was safe once more. Since we don’t have the option of leaving in the first place, I won’t do anything less.”

“In that case, I’m in too,” Cor declared.

All eyes turned to Zacon. Zacon cast a glance around before he spoke.

“With all due respect to Jason,” his bass voice rumbled as a small grin appeared, “Regardless of my feelings for this place, I’ve never felt right sitting out a fight. I would be insulted if you believed I would do so now.”

Other ponies around them began voicing encouragement and even declarations of their own resolve to join. Jason realized that the idea had been romanticized by the exchange but he couldn’t possibly downplay it now. Not after what Rainbow Dash had said. They would see it as a solemn responsibility, an honorable duty. Were they wrong? No, he admitted to himself. But they weren’t even half right. They saw glory in being the ones defending their homes. They hadn’t yet thought of what it would require.

Three ponies emerged from town hall and the crowd fell silent. Mayor Mare, a Royal Guard Pegasus, and a Pegasus in a blue and yellow jumpsuit stood at the top of the steps looking down at the waiting ponies. They exchanged a few words quietly.

“Is that Spitfire?” Twilight asked as a wave of whispers passed through the crowd.

“As if it could be any other pony,” Dash said reproachfully. “The real question is, what is she doing here?”

“Fillies and Gentlecolts,” the Mayor began. “It is my grave duty to inform you that Equestria is under attack. Princess Celestia has requested that volunteers step forward to join the Army. She stresses that no pony will be forced to fight but she implores you all to consider joining if you are able. Even now, she is leading the Royal Guard, under the command of Prince Shining Armor, to meet the threat. With me here are representatives of the two branches of the army being formed. I will turn it over to them to explain the situation.”

The Mayor stepped aside and the Guard took her place. He considered the crowd before speaking. His deep voice was soft but grave.

“In the service of the Princesses, my fellow Guardsponies and I have sworn an oath to defend Equestria. Now, we find ourselves in a dire situation and must ask for ponies to take up this responsibility alongside us. Any pony who believes they can serve in the defense of our country is encouraged to step forward and join the army. None of you are required to do so, but we as a country need brave souls to stand beside us.”

Mayor Mare set a table next to the city hall’s stairs and placed a quill and parchment on it. She and the Guard stood beside it.

“Anypony who is willing should sign up here.”

Spitfire stepped forward.

“Any Pegasi that want to join the Air Corps specifically are to talk to me. The Wonderbolts have committed themselves to the army as well. We are looking for new members with considerable flight experience to join us.”

Rainbow Dash didn’t even try to hide her gleeful expression. “I’m going to join the Wonderbolts?” she whispered to herself. “The actual Wonderbolts?” She made an effort to keep herself on the ground, but was having trouble doing so.

“We will wait for the rest of the day before the first group of recruits is sent to the training camps,” the Guard continued. “We will still accept later applicants, but we cannot wait long before moving to form the army.”

The crowd buzzed as friends and families discussed their options. A few ponies stepped up to the table to sign on and Rainbow was at the front.

“I’m here to join the Air Corps, ma’am,” Rainbow announced with a sharp salute.

Spitfire considered her for a short moment. “You’re Rainbow Dash right?” she asked casually.

“Yes ma’am.”

“I thought I recognized you. From the Best Young Fliers Competition I believe. It will be good to know that we have some real power in our new wings.” She scribbled Rainbow’s name on the parchment and her voice turned businesslike. “We’ll be meeting here again at seven o’clock sharp to ship out to training. You have until then to make preparations to leave.” Spitfire turned to the next applicant.

“Um, ma’am?” Rainbow asked hesitantly.

“What is it?” she replied without looking up from the name she was jotting down.

“Does this mean I’m a Wonderbolt?”

Spitfire stopped and looked at her squarely. “Listen, the Wonderbolts need numbers to be any help to the army. You aren’t a member of the flying team; you’re a member of the Air Corps. I’ve seen you in action and you’ve got the talent to try to make the team, but now isn’t the time.”

With that, Spitfire considered Rainbow dismissed and she continued taking down names. Rainbow felt a bit crestfallen at first but she buoyed back up on the vote of confidence Spitfire had shown toward her. Strutting off like she was already dressed in the blue and yellow flight suit, Rainbow made her way through the crowd.

Jason watched as more than a dozen ponies approached the table and had their names recorded. He thought back to when he joined the army. It was hundreds of years ago…

Has it really been that long?

He too had flocked to the recruitment desk and penned his name onto the list of eager young Elves. They would fight the enemy; defend their homes; save the country! It was a bitter thought, thinking back on how bright their faces had been and how cheery their voices were. It was eerily similar here. He looked over at Cor to avoid memorizing the image, lest it torment him in the future.

Cor took it as a sign that Jason was ready for their own preparations. He nodded to Zacon and they all started walking. Twilight saw them leaving and called out to them.

“Where are you going?”

“To the library,” Cor replied.

“But the registry for the army is over here,” she said.

“We know.”

“You said you’d help us fight. Why are you going to the library instead?” Twilight trailed off in confusion.

“Because our weapons are still there. In either case, we’re not about to become foot soldiers in your military.” Cor blew a raspberry. “Two of us are royalty for crying out loud! That would be the most degrading demotion in history.”

Zacon nodded in agreement.

“Then what are you going to do?” Twilight asked.

“We’ll fight alongside you,” Jason explained. “But not as part of your army. Think of us as mercenaries.”

Cor grimaced at that term.

Jason noticed and shoved him gently. “Deal with it. It didn’t turn out half bad last time, right?”

Cor muttered crossly but the words were indistinct.

Twilight was nonplussed, but they didn’t expand on it and she moved on. “Alright. And what is your plan?”

“We need to gather equipment and supplies, learn about the lands we’ll be fighting in, and find a way to coordinate with the army, for starters.”

“I have maps you can use, and depending on what you’ll need, supplies should be easy to come by. As for communicating with the army, it would probably be best to talk to them.” She gestured at the Guard and Spitfire.

Jason nodded. “We appreciate it. I just hope we’ll be able to find everything we’ll need.”

They all headed toward the library as the line to sign on with the army thinned. Most of the ponies who had decided to go were saying goodbyes to their neighbors before hurrying off to pack.

~*~*~

Ponyville was an anthill of activity for the rest of the day. The blacksmith, under normal circumstances, would see enough business in the course of a week to stay busy. Now, it had to take on every skilled apprentice in town full time to keep up with the new orders. Any business that could contribute had gone into overdrive to produce whatever they could for the army’s use. In just a few short hours, the town had turned from a quiet village, to an industrialized camp.

But despite the clamor during the day, it was unusually quiet that evening. The birds of the day retired early and the birds of the night seemed reluctant to rouse themselves. The wind was dead calm and the insects had gone into hiding. Nopony roamed the streets. They had all retreated to their homes following the departure of the ponies who had volunteered to fight.

The recruits had left to fanfare and cheering just after seven o’clock. The recruits gathered at the north side of town and their families saw them off with extended farewells. The Mayor gave a stirring speech about bringing glory to Equestria and the hearts of Ponyville going with them. Then Spitfire led them out of town toward one of the nearest training camps that had been set up for the new army. In total, forty ponies had left. It wasn’t a huge number compared to the rest of the town, but to the families it affected, it was half of the world.

When Rainbow had waved to them from the head of the group, Fluttershy had burst into tears. It took Cor, Applejack and Twilight more than an hour to calm her down. The absence of their friend left them all in a subdued mood for the rest of the day. Even with all of the preparations yet to be made to support the army, they didn’t have the heart for it. Nopony in town felt much like continuing to work either. Their thoughts were on their departed friends. It was decided that everypony would leave their work for tomorrow and take the night to observe the solemn occasion.

Long after sundown at Sweet Apple Acres, Cor and Jason sat in the living room, piles of materials and equipment scattered around them. They were still awake and working, knowing that they needed to finish their own preparations as soon as possible. Cor was preparing arrows, seeing as his bow hadn’t come with any. Jason was putting a sheath together for his sword from the spare leather used for their outfits. Cor worked soundlessly but Jason kept putting his materials down and staring off into space.

“You’re worried.” Cor made the question a statement as he fitted another arrowhead to a shaft.

“You heard them. They don’t have any concept of what war really is.” Jason looked up the stairs that Apple Bloom and Applejack had gone up less than an hour ago. “I’m not worried. I’m terrified.”

“Why?”

“How could I not be?” Jason picked up the leather strips again and secured a bronze clasp to one end.

“We’ve protected civilian populations before. How is this one different?”

Jason dropped the sheath again. “I’m not sure. This place…It seems different. Special somehow.”

Cor stopped working and considered him critically. “I think I know what you mean. It’s like it needs to be protected? It’s too pure to be violated?”

Jason nodded absently while staring at nothing. “Yes. Like that.”

Cor nodded resolutely. “It’s the same feeling as standing in one of the Sacred Glades. That need; to defend it from any intrusion? It’s not unusual. And plus, we’ve only just arrived here a week ago. It’s bound to feel unspoiled, right?”

Jason contemplated the idea silently until Cor waved the sheath under his nose.

“You’d best keep working or this’ll never get done.”

They worked for a long time without saying anything. The Apple family had gone to bed shortly after sundown. Big Macintosh had been the last one when he returned to the farm with the cart full of supplies Cor and Jason were now working with. Bronze buckles and clasps, steel arrowheads, and iron rivets fresh from the blacksmith, as well as the leather from Rarity and feathers donated by Pegasi who weren’t going to fight.

In addition to handpicking each feather, which the Pegasi showed surprising amounts of patience for, Cor had gone into the woods with Fluttershy to find a tree. He had consulted her on his choice to be sure it was alright to use it, and when she gave him her consent, he converted the entire tree into arrow shafts with his magic. It had left him badly drained, but he was beginning to recover now.

On one side of the room were the raw materials in sorted stacks. On the other were finished products. Three quivers that Jason had already completed held the arrows that Cor was done assembling. Each one held twenty arrows and a stack of fifty more waited beside them. Cor put the last one on the pile and stood up, stretching.

“It’s late and I’m out of arrowheads.” He counted the arrows. “I’ll need more but we’ll have to wait until morning to do anything about it.” He yawned. “Will you be turning in soon?”

Jason fidgeted with a strap before answering. “I’ll finish these first. Good night.”

Cor nodded and walked upstairs. Jason fitted the last clasp onto the sheath and held it up for inspection. It was broader than strictly necessary for his blade, but that was intentional. It had a catch that would hold the guard in place and keep the blade from rattling in the sheath. Otherwise, it was a simple sheath of unadorned leather and bronze.

He slid the blade in and snapped the catch closed. He held it before him and contemplated it. He looped one of the belts he’d made through the sheath and strapped it to his armor. Then he slipped it on and looked himself over. It fit together without restricting him and was easy to access. He undid the clasp and drew the sword in a fluid motion. The black blade gleamed in front of him.

He twirled it slowly to experiment with his control of it. The path of the blade grew wider and his twirling turned to full swings. He stepped this way and that as the blade danced around him. Without needing to hold it in a hand, he could move it from one side to the other seamlessly. Each stroke flowed into the next almost without effort. Jason flourished a swing and launched into a full offensive practice routine.

The air hissed as the blade cut through it and Jason spun across the room in its wake. Even on hooves, his movement came naturally. The unity with his blade, the feel and sound of each cut and stroke; everything clicked like clockwork. It was a dance as much as a combat form: Art as much as war. He and the blade were held together by only his telekinesis, but they moved simultaneously, one shadowing the other.

With a final flurry, Jason spun in a wide arch and sheathed the blade in the same motion. When all was still again, he became aware of Zacon watching him from the front door.

“At least your form isn’t lost.”

Jason put the sword aside and pulled more pieces of leather to him.

“I’m not sure if it’s easier not having to hold it or harder not being able to hold it. Somewhere in between I think?”

“I’ve encountered no such dilemmas. My bond with the Axe is as strong as ever.” Zacon hefted it on his shoulder. “I was able to find a comfortable stance and balance while I was practicing…and we won’t need to worry about firewood for a long time.”

“Just as long as you didn’t cut down any trees you weren’t supposed to.” Jason looped the leather into a sling and used thinner strips to tie it off. He slipped a clasp over the end to keep the loose ends together.

Zacon was suspiciously silent. He just stood at the bottom of the steps for a second before walking up. Jason sighed. He tied another sling together, longer this time. They would be connected by a larger piece to form a pouch to hold Cor’s bow. But now, he only finished the slings. He felt tired. More tired than normal. He supposed it was because of all of the thoughts weighing on his mind right now.

He put the pieces down and decided that if he was going to be of any use tomorrow, he’d need a decent night’s sleep. He climbed the stairs reluctantly, and left the makings of a war behind him.

Act II: Chapter Eleven: The Breath Before the Plunge

View Online

The morning couldn’t have been more glorious. Radiant beams of light spilled over the mountaintops as the sun hid behind them. The clouds dripped with liquid gold and the sky blushed purple and crimson. As the sun peeked over the horizon, the light gently fell across Equestria in a soft blanket that nudged its inhabitants awake. The darker shades of night gave way to the brilliant blues and whites of day. A new day had dawned, and the Royal Guard rose to greet it.

They had marched from Canterlot within hours of the order to mobilize and made good progress before stopping for the night. With the rise of the sun, the army was underway once more. Resplendent in their full golden plate armor and silver weapons, they had left the city in grand fashion. But now that they were in open country, they had stripped off the heavy equipment in favor of lighter traveling uniforms. They were loose enough for free movement but not so much that they were unprofessional. It reflected the Guard’s colors of gold and blue and left the rest to functionality: Thin and flexible to prevent overheating and made to handle the wear and tear of the road.

The weapons and armor were loaded into carts and hauled in the middle of the column. The Earth Ponies packed an array of swords, spears, lances and shields. The swords could be held in the mouth while the other weapons could be locked onto the side of the armor or held in the hooves. The shields would then be fixed to their armor on the opposite side. Unicorns had a similar array of equipment minus shields and armor mounts for weapons.

They would hold their weapons with magic or forgo weapons all together and support the troops with spells. Their armor was lighter than that of the Earth Ponies. Instead of full plate mail, they had plate helmets and plated guards for their chests and legs but only chain mail to cover their backs and flanks.

The Pegasi had the lightest armor with only the basic plates on the chest and forelegs and a plate helmet. Their weapons consisted of a sling of javelins and retractable blades fitted to the cuffs of their leg guards. Their rear hooves also had heavy shoes made for landing on opponents and delivering devastating kicks.

All but a handful of the Guard were marching toward the border to intercept the Troll army. The remainder had been dispatched across Equestria to rally additional forces. For everypony’s sake, Celestia still held onto hope that she could find a way to stop these invaders without endangering more lives. She walked at the head of the column as it wound its way through the countryside, following the roads whenever possible. Shining Armor walked beside her, a grim frown frozen on his face. He hadn’t said anything since they had departed from Canterlot.

Since he’d said goodbye to his parents.

They had met him by the gates as the Guard was leaving and waylaid him with tears. He'd hung back and talked to them until the last of the troops had passed out of the city. He’d been in the city less than two days on a weeklong visit. It had been almost a month since he’d last been able to escape from his duties in the Crystal Empire and now he was leaving again, this time for battle. When he caught up again, he said nothing of what had passed between them and it stayed that way. Celestia was worried that the encounter was bothering him somehow.

But she had far too many other worries on her mind and she couldn’t afford to stop to address it. The column of ponies marched on.

~*~*~

Ponyville came alive with activity as soon as it was light enough to see and the work that had been put on hold yesterday resumed. Shortly after dawn, a messenger arrived with an order form detailing supplies that the army was requesting Ponyville to provide. Weapons, armor, food, and other materials and equipment were all spelled out.

The blacksmith set to work to fill the equipment orders and the region’s farming families pooled surplus food to be shipped out to the troops. Other ponies around town donated items from their own homes for the soldiers to use and anypony who found scrap metal turned it over to the city to be melted down and smelted into a blade or a shield.

Cor and Applejack took to the orchards to bring in the apples in the southern orchards while Big Mac headed into the western orchards by himself. Granny Smith went into town to coordinate the food packing and Zacon was even convinced to haul the carts of apples away as they were harvested.

Jason was later to rise after a fitful night. The nightmare had been a mix of old and new fears and taken forms somewhere in between. He was aware of Princess Luna’s attempts to help him overcome them but it was still a draining experience. He rolled out of bed and dragged his hooves down to the kitchen. The house was empty and he found a few items were left out from breakfast so he prepared himself a small meal. He fixed the wall across from him with a stern gaze as he ate and went over the implications of recent events.

He’d left a war in his world and entered a world where war felt foreign. He’d made friends in a surprisingly short period of time and he felt as comfortable around them as some of his oldest comrades. Now he was preparing to march into battle to defend them. It had been a week. Just one week and so much had happened.

He finished off his breakfast and turned into the living room to finish the equipment he’d been working on the night before. It was dull work. Once he was done, he had a sling for Cor’s bow and one for Zacon’s axe. He put them with the stack of quivers and turned to find his sword. It wasn’t there.

He looked around the room to make sure he hadn’t missed it somehow but it didn’t present itself. He knew Cor wouldn’t take it anywhere without telling him and Zacon respected a warrior’s weapon more than he respected most things, so he wouldn’t have touched it. Now Jason was worried.

He walked outside, intent on finding someone who might know where it was, but he hadn’t gone far before a bout of laughter attracted his attention. Apple Bloom and her friends were running around the barn together shouting and giggling. As he got closer, he saw what they were doing with a pang of disgust.

“You will lose!” Scootaloo growled in an exaggeratedly deep voice.

“Never!” Sweetie Belle squeaked.

“No mean ol’ troll can defeat…” Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle came together in one voice. “The Cutie Mark Crusaders!”

They charged forward and tackled Scootaloo into the grass. They rolled around for a moment before Scootaloo pushed them off and tackled them back. Apple Bloom ran off while the other two wrestled.

“I have you now!” Scootaloo snarled at Sweetie Belle. Sweetie squealed and batted her hooves in the air to ward off Scootaloo’s pokes and tickles.

“Help me!” Sweetie yelled.

Having run all the way around the barn, Apple Bloom reappeared behind Scootaloo, this time with a toy suit of armor on. “Have no fear. The Cutie Mark Crusaders: Defenders of Equestria never leave a pony behind!” She ran forward and undid the clasp on the sword. As the black blade slid free, Jason’s eyes widened.

“STOP!” he screamed and charged forward.

His telekinesis ripped the sword out of her grasp and the accusation in his voice caused all of them to back away from him submissively.

“We were only playin’ Jason,” Apple Bloom said in a tiny voice.

“Not with this you weren’t.” He held up the blade. “This is my sword. A real sword!”

The filly’s eyes expanded with the realization. Scootaloo gulped and Sweetie Belle glanced between them nervously.

“Why did you think you could just take it?”

“There wasn’t a sword with the toy armor,” Apple Bloom explained. “We saw it sittin’ there and we didn’t think it was real.”

“You couldn’t tell by the weight?!” Jason balked at them.

“Now you mention it…” She shuffled her hooves sadly.

Jason closed his eyes to try to collect himself.

“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be yelling at you.” He looked between the three of them solemnly. “Anyone can make a mistake.”

“We’re sorry too.” All three of them hung their heads.

Jason sighed. “And I guess I did just leave it sitting out there, didn’t I?”

They all stood around looking guilty. Applejack and Cor came racing around the corner a second later.

“We heard yelling,” Cor said breathlessly. “What happened?”

“There was a bit of a misunderstanding, but we cleared it up.” Jason snapped his sword back into its sheath.

Cor eyed the sword apprehensively. Applejack followed the same train of thought.

“What exactly was the trouble?” she asked suspiciously.

Jason shrugged. “I left my sword out overnight and they thought it was a toy. They know better now.”

“Do they?” She gave them a hard look. “That’s a mighty serious mistake, you three.”

They looked up at her with round, teary eyes that were hard to stay angry at.

“Oh, come here.” Applejack hugged them all together. “Nopony got hurt and that’s what’s important. Ya’ll be more careful now, you hear?”

“We promise!” they said in unison before scampering off.

Jason watched them go while Cor and Applejack turned back toward the orchards.

“I wish they wouldn’t pretend at war. It’s bad enough that so many ponies are going off with their heads filled with images of glory. Younger minds shouldn’t be dwelling on it at all.”

“And what do you reckon you’d do to stop ‘em?” Applejack looked at him quizzically. “Are you gonna tell them they’re not allowed to play? Let fillies be fillies.”

Cor put a hoof on Jason’s shoulder and nodded. Jason glanced after the young ponies one last time and let it drop.

“Now,” Cor said, businesslike. “Applejack says she and her brother can handle the rest of the harvesting as long as Zacon will pull a few more wagons worth. That leaves us open to do something else useful. So what’s our plan?”

“Help down at the blacksmith, run carts around town, find some other odd job? Take your pick,” Jason shrugged.

“I meant when are we going to head out and find a battle?”

“I was thinking of leaving with the next group of recruits. I heard some ponies in town talking about joining up now that they’ve had time to think it over.”

“Good. Good.” Cor nodded and looked out at the road in search of Zacon.

“You sound eager.” Jason added an accusation to his tone.

“I’m just anxious to get this started. Now that we’ve decided to go to war, I feel edgy about getting into it.”

Jason frowned at him but didn’t have a chance to express his disappointment.

“There’s our packhorse,” Cor said, pointing at Zacon’s distant but approaching form.

His armor glinted in the sun. He’d taken to wearing it at all times since the news of war had arrived. The wagon full of empty barrels trundled along behind him. He pulled it through the gate, spotted them and walked over to meet them.

“Is there another load?” he asked gruffly.

Applejack nodded. She started back toward the orchard and they followed her. Once there, they began loading the cart.

“We think the plan is to leave town with the next group of recruits,” Cor said to fill Zacon in.

“Soon then.” Zacon smiled with a wicked anticipation.

“Am I the only one around here who isn’t looking forward to this war?!” Jason huffed.

“Yes,” Zacon said simply.

Jason glared at him. When they had finished loading the wagon again, Jason and Cor followed Zacon back toward town, intent on picking up an order from the blacksmith and fetching a few extra supplies. Applejack waved as they left and returned to the orchards. She walked among the trees and wrestled with a difficult question that had been bothering her since this trouble began. She’d had to keep the farm safe from all manner of dangers in the past, but this one was much bigger and she wasn’t sure she could handle it.

It was relaxing to walk beneath the branches, down worn and familiar paths and around the gentle hills that she’d grown up in. To any other eye, the trees in one part of the orchard looked much the same as in any other part. But to her, every acre was its own world, full of dear memories. She reflected on them as she passed.

Only just behind that stand of trees, she’d first learned how to catch the falling apples just right so that they wouldn’t roll all around or get bruised. On the other side of the hill was where she liked to lie in the evenings to watch the sunset. Up the path a ways, she remembered the day she found out her parents wouldn’t be coming home. She brushed a tear out of her eye, just as she did every time she walked up this way.

Memories of her filly years mingled with more recent ones. She hid among the trunks while Big Mac pretended not to be able to find her, her giggles echoing through the years to bring a smile to her face now. Friends both new and old had met beneath these leaves to share work and fun. Apple Bloom learned at her side what it took to bring in a harvest and the meaning of honest hard work.

As all of the moments this orchard had given her to hold in her heart paraded by, she made up her mind.

Just ahead, Big Mac was loading the last barrels of the western harvest into the cart. He had collected easily as many barrels on his own as she and Cor had together, but that wasn’t unusual. Applejack strolled up and cleared her throat. Big Mac glanced over as he worked.

“I’ve been thinkin’,” she began. “What with this talk of able bodied ponies joinin’ the army and all…”

She trailed off to steel herself against her own words. Big Mac remained expressionless and continued to stack barrels.

“I’ve decided to be one of ‘em.”

Without missing a beat, Big Mac replied. “Nope.”

Applejack started in surprise. “Pardon?”

Big Mac set another barrel down with a dull thud. “Nope,” he repeated sternly. “Ya’ll ain’t gonna go off and fight.”

Applejack recovered from her shock rapidly. “And I suppose you figure you're the one that gets to decide that for me?”

“I reckon maybe that’s just how it is,” he replied curtly.

“Ya’ll may be my big brother, but that don’t mean you can stop me from doin’ what I think is right!”

“I can stop you from doin’ this.”

Applejack set her jaw for an extended argument but he turned his back on her and dropped the last barrel into the cart.

“You're not goin’ and that’s the end of it.”

The way he said it made it clear that he was done with the discussion. Applejack sputtered her indignation while he hitched himself to the cart.

“You think I can’t handle it?!” she exclaimed suddenly. She turned and marched away. Calling back over her shoulder, she declared, “You couldn’t be more wrong!”

Big Mac just shook his head sadly and trudged off toward town.

~*~*~

Applejack fumed for almost an hour before deciding that she didn’t care what Big Mac told her. She was going to join the army to protect her home. And if he objected because he thought she wasn’t cut out for it, she’d just have to be ready to prove him wrong. She walked into town with her eyes fixed on her destination. The sound of hammers on metal and the hiss of steam acted like a beacon as she wound her way through the ponies hurrying from place to place on their own business. Jason and Cor stood just outside the doors of the blacksmith, loading saddlebags with freshly forged equipment. Cor spotted her and was about to ask what she was doing there when he saw the look on her face. It was the kind of serious determination that told him to get out of the way and stay there.

“Jason, I want you to train me to fight,” she announced with no preamble whatsoever.

“You want me to do what?” he asked, his eyes widening.

“I want you to teach me how to fight so I can join the army. Big Mac doesn’t think I can handle it, so I need to…”

“Out of the question.” Jason went back to tightening a strap on his bag.

“Oh no! You ain’t gonna shut me down like he did!” She positioned herself directly in front of him. “Jason, I want to fight. I gotta protect my home! And I gotta know how to fight to do that. You said ya’ll were fighters an’ such, right?” She glanced at Cor, who nodded slowly. “Well, who better to teach me? Rainbow’s off becomin’ a soldier right now and I’m sittin’ around here, buckin’ apples out of trees. I can’t just let everypony else go off and then do nothin’ myself. It’s my home that’s in danger too. And I’m fit and strong enough to fight. Hardly anypony in town is a better candidate for soldierin’. You have to train me so I can do my part in protecting Equestria.”

Jason contemplated her crossly for a moment before answering. When he did, it was with a bite of incredulous ire.

“Let me get this straight. You want me to train you in the art of the most vicious action a living being can take against another so that you can charge off into the most destructive event in civilization’s repertoire? And the reason I should do this is because Rainbow Dash is already on her way to the same thing, even when I made it clear how I felt about it?” Jason paused long enough to allow his words to sink in. His frown deepened as he went on. “The only reason Rainbow left for war is because I didn’t have a say in the matter. But you want me to help you out the door for the same thing? I couldn’t watch you put yourself in danger like that and I certainly won’t help you do it. I will not train you. I’m sorry. Not much, but I am sorry.”

“But you have to,” Applejack pressed. “I need to fight. And I’ll need to know how to do it. You wouldn’t have me goin’ out there without teachin’ me the basics at least, would you?”

“That’s the point. I don’t want you to go at all, so it won’t make a difference if you know how to fight or not.”

“But Jason,” she began with a hint of desperation. She bit her lip. “I thought if anypony would help me with this, it’d be you. Don’t you want me to be safe out there?” Tears welled up in her eyes at this sense of betrayal.

“I want you to be safe, Applejack.” Jason’s voice softened as he wiped her tears away with a hoof. “But I don’t want to teach you to fight if it will only let you put yourself in danger. I can barely stand seeing Rainbow out there. Please, don’t make me worry about you as well.”

Applejack turned her face away from his hoof. “Maybe you don’t want to train me.” She looked at Cor. “But what about you Cor? Could you train me instead?”

Cor took one look at Jason and shook his head. “I’m not stupid enough to go against what Jason just got done saying,” he grinned nervously.

Applejack let out an exasperated huff. “For cryin’ out loud. You're a prince! Don’t you outrank him or somethin’?”

“Maybe," Cor nodded slowly. "But think about this. If you outranked Fluttershy, would you go around contradicting her and doing what she said she doesn’t want you to do just because you can? He’s my friend before he’s my subordinate. Always has been, always will be.”

Jason nodded impassively. Applejack looked between them, trying to think of an argument that would sway them. And then, she realized the answer. Without another word, she turned about and headed back to the farm.

~*~*~

Just as she thought, she found Zacon on his way to return the cart to the farm after the last batch of apples. She caught up quickly and fell in step beside him. He gave her a cursory glance but said nothing. Applejack didn’t speak right away either. She took her time to marshal her thoughts before making this last attempt. And she realized this would be her last chance to ask for training from anypony. If Zacon wouldn’t do it, there wasn’t anypony who would. Without prior training, she could kiss goodbye any chance of Big Mac letting her go quietly. She grimaced inwardly at the prospect of that confrontation. No, she would have to convince him that she would be ready to fight and her best bet was Zacon.

“Zacon, I was wonderin’ if you’d do me a favor.” She approached the subject tenderly in light of the other reactions she’d received.

Zacon gave her a queer look. “What kind of favor?” he asked slowly.

“I need you to train me to fight so that I can join the army.”

Genuine interest mixed with deepening suspicion as he responded. “Why?”

“I’ve got to defend my home, that’s why!”

He shook his head. “No, not that. Why should I train you?”

“Oh. Well, I was talking to my brother earlier and I told him I was goin’ to join the army. He refused to let me, so I’m lookin’ to get some trainin’ in first to show him I’m ready.”

Zacon stopped the cart and turned his full attention on her.

“You think you can handle war? You really think you’re ready?”

“That’s just what I’m tryin’ to prove. If I get some trainin’ from a warrior like you, he won’t be able to doubt that I can handle it.”

“Handle battle? Handle death and carnage? Handle everything that is war?”

“Come what may, I’m prepared for the worst.”

“Prepared for the worst? Really?”

“Yes,” she hissed. Applejack was growing tired of everypony doubting her abilities and her resolve. She made an effort to keep her temper in check. “I’m ready to fight this war. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

“HA! Says the one who has never seen battle!” Zacon’s laugh was mirthless and cold. His eyes glittered malevolently. “Are you prepared to feel their blades cut into your flesh? To feel the agony of your bones breaking under the force of their blows?”

Applejack swallowed against the images that flashed through her mind. She stood up straighter to convince Zacon of her confidence as much as to convince herself. “Yes. I’d defend Equestria no matter the cost. I’d die to keep my home safe.”

“You say you are prepared to die for your friends, but are you prepared to watch your friends die?”

“Wh-what do you mean?”

“Fighting isn’t hard. Any creature can fight when they are scared and threatened.” He paused to smile darkly. “And no soldier honest with themselves is completely unafraid. No, battle is a simple thing. Brutal, bloody and merciless, but simple. You fight your opponent, and you either win or lose."

"It is the aftermath of the battle that the inexperienced soldiers are not prepared for. After the dust settles and the rage fades, they see the bloody corpses of their slain enemies. Enemies who suddenly look very much like themselves. And then they see their fallen comrades.” Zacon paused again for emphasis. “Many were considered friends, some were family. All were brothers-in-arms, now mangled beyond recognition.” He leaned in closer and lowered his voice to a deadly whisper. “That is what I’m asking you. Are you prepared for that?”

Applejack closed her eyes and fought down the fear that had crept into her as the big stallion spoke. She let out a shallow breath when she had herself under control again and opened her eyes. “If they’re gonna die out there, I’d better be willin’ to do no less. I’d rather have a chance to help ‘em instead of hear ‘bout horrible things happenin’ while I do nothin’.”

Zacon considered her silently for a long time. She stood rigid under his scrutiny, afraid that one wrong move would mean failure of whatever inspection he was making. At long last, he nodded.

“If your resolve holds and your confidence is not made up of ignorance and bravado, you might just be able to do what you say you will. I will train you.”

Her excitement over her success was muted by the tone of their conversation so she simply nodded in thanks. They started off again.

“But I must ask,” he added after a moment. “Why did you come to me? I was under the impression that you were more comfortable with Jason or Cor than with me.”

“Um, actually, I already asked ‘em. They kind of refused. Mostly Jason. He didn’t want me in the fightin’.”

Zacon frowned deeply in thought.

“It is not usually wise to cross Jason…” the bass voice rumbled.

Applejack felt her heart sink.

“…But the choice to defend your home is still yours. I see no reason that you shouldn’t be given the best chance to survive that I can provide.”

Applejack was rocking on a sea of mixed emotions and she bubbled back to the top again. “Alright then! When do we start?”

“There is no better time for anything than the here and now. Your training has begun.”

With a turn of his head, he swung his Axe down from the cart where he had left it. It whistled wickedly and she realized it was heading straight toward her. She only barely managed to duck it by rolling through the dirt.

“What the hay?! Ah said train me, not kill me!”

He swung the Axe back up onto his shoulders to free his mouth. “That was lesson number one: An attack can come from anywhere, anytime, and with no warning. You are either ready or you are dead.” He slipped the Axe back into the cart and walked on as if nothing had happened. “Set your mind at ease. It was a test only. The training will be much more grueling.”

Applejack stared after him nervously before following. She wasn’t sure what she’d gotten herself into but she wasn’t about to back down now.

~*~*~

Zacon watched her walk beside him on their way back to the farm. She kept her eyes downcast the entire time. She would be sorting through her thoughts now. It always took a little while for a decision like this to sink in. He expected her to come to terms with it sometime tomorrow morning, when the aching set in. As he watched, he did some quick judging. She’d already proven that her strength was greater than it appeared. Anyone who knew farm work would have been able to guess that. She also showed a level of control over her power; an essential trait. He thought back to his first impression of her. His opinion hadn’t changed much, but now he was beginning to see potential as well.

After Zacon felt he’d let the silence hang long enough, he broke it.

“You’ll need a weapon to train with, of course.”

She started slightly as he interrupted her thoughts. They’d reached the barn and set the cart aside. Zacon walked into the barn and came out with a pair of short swords a moment later.

“How long have those been there?” she asked.

“About a day. I felt it was wise to be prepared for anything so I made a point of having weapons stashed in likely places.”

“Should I know about any more of these ‘likely places’?”

“Maybe if you can prove you can handle them.” He dropped one sword in front of her.

She took it in her mouth and looked at him expectantly.

“Now. Your second lesson is called ‘you are not ready’.”

She blinked at him and cocked her head to one side.

“Hit me,” he said.

She blinked again and moved the sword so she could speak. “But I don’t want to hurt you.”

“Don’t worry, you won’t. Now hit me,” he said in a commanding tone.

She hesitated a moment longer before rearing back and bringing the sword down on his armored shoulder. It struck with a dull clink and sat on top of the plate mail. Zacon remained unmoved due to the armor plates absorbing all of the force effortlessly. In fact, he wasn’t even watching her.

“I’d ask if you’d hit me yet if it weren’t for my ears,” he said, looking back at her again.

Applejack shook her head in frustration. “Consarnit! If you only mean to tell me I’m bad at it, I might be better off teachin’ myself!”

“What was the name of the lesson?” Zacon asked calmly.

“‘I am not ready’,” she practically spat.

“Exactly. I’m showing you what you’re getting into. I told you to hit me and I hardly noticed. What do you think your enemy will do if that’s the best you can do to them?”

She mustered herself to retort but let her breath out in submission. “I get it, okay? Now can we do something that doesn’t make me feel like I’m as useful as a corral with no gate?”

“I’m trying to show you that you need to be better than you think you need to be. Now how about I teach you what you did wrong and how to not end up dead by doing it in battle?” He turned to look out at the orchard. “We’ll need something to practice on. Usually a tree works best.”

He left the suggestion hanging.

“Not on my apple trees you don’t. We’ll find a different set of trees out in the hills outside of town.”

“Very well.”

It didn’t take long for them to pick a spot. Once the trees weren’t full of apples, Applejack had no problem finding a suitable grove of victims. The ash trees stood in resolute silence, defiant of the impending danger. Zacon started by having Applejack sit and watch him. He took his sword and explained how her swing had been stopped by his armor. He showed her how the force was redirected through the plates and away from the wearer. He pointed out that the spot she struck was designed to be one of the strongest points and, in fact, could be used to intentionally block incoming attacks.

Next, he gave some advice on noticing weaker parts of a set of armor. The spaces between plates were the most obvious. And wherever there was a joint on the body, there would be fewer plates. He also explained that most armor was held together by straps and other connecters that could be severed to knock the pieces loose. He mentioned in passing that his own armor was not susceptible to such weakness. He was not too specific in any detail, preferring to give an overview of concepts because it was unlikely the finer points would be applicable to Applejack so early in her combat experience. For her part, she tried to absorb everything he told her. He was generally impressed with her retention when he asked her to review what they’d gone over.

He then moved away from the topic of armor and into weapons.

“Finally, the part that I’ll be needin’ to show Big Mac that’s I’ve got the spunk for this.”

“Hmph.” Zacon frowned. “As long as you keep in mind that this is for more than passing an inspection.”

“Of course.” She smiled apologetically.

“The first thing you need to improve on is your form. You don’t just want to hit your opponent. You want to actually damage them too.” He took the sword in his mouth and swung it into the tree next to him. It sank into the trunk two inches with a dull thud. “This is what you need to be able to do.”

Applejack stepped up and took a swing. Bark flew as the sword bit half an inch into the tree.

“Not bad I suppose,” Zacon nodded. “You’ll need to develop your power on your own with hard practice. For now, we’ll work on the control you’ll need to use it properly.”

They spent the next few hours learning to read an opponent’s weapon stance for an opening. Zacon was rough and often threw Applejack to the ground when she struck at the wrong time. Each time, she would grit her teeth and pick herself up. After he was satisfied that she had the concept clearly in mind, he switched them over to parrying and blocking.

Applejack was exceptionally skilled at this exercise. Zacon swung hard enough that she would have to stop his blow in order to avoid looking for a bandage but she had the strength to meet him. Building off of her observations and lessons about openings, she closed her own and anticipated his attacks better than he thought. An hour later, Zacon gave in and concluded he wouldn’t be able to challenge her without putting her in real danger.

“Let’s begin one of the most important lessons: Striking.”

“We already did that didn’t we?” Applejack asked in confusion. “Lookin' for openings to attack?”

“That was recognizing the time to strike. This will be a lesson in dealing a meaningful blow.” Zacon brought up his sword and took a defensive stance. “You will try to land a blow. I will stop you.”

He stated it as bluntly as ever and Applejack did her best to simply accept it. Her first few swings tested his defense and were tapped away negligently. Her next few attempts were swatted back with grunts of annoyance. As she continued to swing cautiously, Zacon had had enough.

“Are you trying to pester me to death or are you going to actually attack soon?”

“I’m gettin’ to it!” she shot back.

“Well, get to it faster.”

They returned to sparing. Applejack advanced on Zacon with a series of thrusts that he turned aside with hardly an effort. She turned to wide swings and the air rang with their blades’ protest. She could feel her stamina draining after the long day of work but she didn’t let it slow her down. She couldn’t let Zacon think she was weak. A stroke slipped under his blade and made a clinking sound as it bounced off the plates. Applejack had to block several quick swings and only barely kept her footing.

“It isn’t enough to touch the armor. You have to hit hard enough to stagger your opponent,” he said as she collected herself.

“I know.” Applejack stepped up again and drove into Zacon with renewed vigor.

Zacon only parried and blocked with a bored expression. When she thought she had an opening, he closed it down just as she was about to get through. With a growl of frustration, she pushed forward with aggressive thrusts that forced Zacon to take an involuntary step back. At last she saw a gap and went for it. Just before it connected, she saw that he wouldn’t be able to block it in time and she would succeed in hitting him…right under the plate over his heart.

She pulled back in time, but her blade received a sharp rap from the flat of Zacon’s sword that knocked her grip loose. Without pause, he brought his foreleg around and took hers out from under her. She fell to the grass with a grunt.

“You held back,” he said, standing over her.

“Only because I didn’t want to skewer you!”

“Exactly. You lack intent.”

“Intent? What do you mean?” Applejack tilted her head to one side as she picked herself up.

“The intent to kill.”

“I was supposed to try to kill you?! Are you crazy? Why would I do that?”

“I told you to hit me. I am more than capable of protecting myself. If you are worrying about my safety, you will never be able to seriously strike me.”

“I’d have put that one into yer heart.”

“No. I let you have that opening to see what you would do with it. You need to concentrate. I am your opponent and you must defeat me. If you don’t have the will to do so, you will not survive.”

He returned to a defensive stance and waited. Applejack took her sword in her mouth again and stepped up. She looked past his face and only concentrated on his sword and footing. She didn’t know exactly what he expected her to do. It was almost as if he wanted her to really hurt him. Applejack pushed Zacon’s defenses more boldly and was met with reprisals. She was forced to ward off his blows in turn for each parry and block he made. When she missed a block, she received the flat of his blade on her forelegs and shoulders, and once, even the pommel across her forehead. And even when she managed to strike him, she was reprimanded.

“Harder,” he barked every time her sword clanged off his armor. “Harder!”

After minutes of enduring his punishment, she couldn’t take it anymore. She swung, not at his armor, but at his sword and knocked it sideways. Whirling around, she planted her hooves and kicked before he could raise the weapon again. Zacon’s head snapped back and he staggered. His sword fell from his mouth and blood leaked from his lips. He simply stared at Applejack with wide eyes. She stood her ground breathing hard for a moment but as he remained silent and continued to stare, she felt uneasy.

“Now,” he said at last, stretching out the word slowly. “Now, you may be starting to get it.” He spat a gob of bloody spittle and grinned at her.

“Ya’ll were waitin’ for me to do that?” She cocked her head to one side. She was starting to get a crick in her neck from all of the confusing things he’d said.

“Or something along that line, yes. You see, not once during all of our sparring did I feel threatened by you. And it was because you never meant to harm me. Without the intent, you would never succeed in doing so. But just now? You had the intent. I pushed you until you wished to hurt me, and suddenly, you could.” He brushed more blood from his lips with a hoof and nodded at the stain. “It was a good blow too.”

“I don’t quite get it. I was tryin' to hit you the whole time. I just couldn’t manage to get past you enough to satisfy your standards.”

“That is because you were doing it mechanically. By the letter of the training I’d given you. You need to be able to fight in the heat of battle, not the calm of practice. By teaching you how to find an opening, and having you concentrate on that idea while pushing you to anger, I set you up to deliver a precise and dangerous hit at the right time and with the will necessary to hurt me.”

Applejack shook her head slowly. “Ya’ll really are crazy if that was your plan all along.”

“Yes, maybe I am. But you are the one who came to me for training.” He chuckled. “Doesn’t that make you at least as crazy? And more importantly, aren’t you getting what you wanted?”

Applejack opened her mouth but stopped to consider the prospect. Then she smiled. “I suppose you're right. This is what I asked for.”

“Good. This is the most important lesson I can teach. You must want to hurt your opponent; want to kill them. I am finished here for today. You are not. I want to see these trees carved to splinters before I return tomorrow.” He stuck his sword into one of the ash trees and left it there. “Attack them as if they meant to burn your town to the ground. Kill them as if they meant to kill you. You must do enough damage to each that they would no longer be living if they were a real enemy.”

Zacon turned and left. Applejack glanced at the sword stuck in the tree beside her and then at the dozen trees around her. Despite how tired she already was, she approached one grimly and began to attack. She did not relent until after the moon had risen.

Act II: Chapter Twelve: First Blood

View Online

As the sun crept back into the sky on the third day of their march, three hundred seventy ponies followed Celestia to the top of a broad, gentle hill that looked down on the edge of Greenspring Glade, a thick forest shrouded in deep shadows. Her scouts had flown out at first light and rejoined them as they traveled with news of the enemy’s movement. Everything pointed to this spot as the best place to attempt to stand against them. The Troll army had pushed into Equestrian territory relentlessly, leaving the border where Celestia had intended to hold them far behind.

The scouts flew out again and camp was set on the far side of the hill. Armor was donned again and weapons were fitted. Lines were drawn up in preparation of the enemy’s arrival. They arrayed themselves along the top of the hill with the lances in front followed by the bulk of the swordsponies. The Pegasi waited near the rear for the order to take to the sky and the Unicorns who would support with spells readied the necessary components. A reserve element of Guard consisting mostly of swordsponies was held in the camp with the supplies. The scouts returned within the hour and reported the Trolls were only a few miles away.

Celestia stood at the crest of the hill and looked back to survey her troops. Equestrian banners held throughout the lines snapped sharply in the wind. Armor creaked and buckles jingled as the Guards shifted anxiously. Their gold plates flashed in the late morning sun. Shining Armor stood stoically by her side, one hoof around the pole of her battle standard. It was an old design, unchanged since before Sombra first fell: A simple sword facing downward over a sunburst on a cream field.

Shining held it firmly while his eyes scanned the tree line. His massive blade hung in its scabbard and his pike was fitted to his side, set in parade position. He was so intent on his vigil that he didn’t notice her watching him even as minutes crawled by.

“Captain?” she asked suddenly.

He turned to face her. “Acting Captain, your Highness.”

Celestia allowed herself a small smile. “Technically, you are my nephew-in-law. But I will always think of you as my Captain.”

Shining shifted awkwardly between pride and embarrassment. “What was it you needed, your Highness?” he said after he managed to regain a professional air.

Celestia turned to look back out over the Guard again. After a moment, she responded. “I am afraid.”

“Your Highness, I would never let them harm you.” Shining stamped the standard against the ground in emphasis.

“I do not fear for my own safety. I fear for yours. I do not know if I can protect you.”

Shining was at a loss for words at this sudden reversal of roles.

“I fear that this battle will claim many lives. I wish to protect all of my little ponies. If I could, I would take it all upon myself and spare all of you from pain.” Celestia bowed her head sadly.

“We are very alike then.”

She looked up and found his head inclined in sympathy.

“I would protect all ponies in Equestria, even at the cost of my own life. And I know that every Guard here feels the same way. I’ve known most of them for years. They stand with you to the end.”

The silence returned as the words hung in the air between them.

“Captain?” Celestia said again.

“Yes, Princess?” Shining accepted the title this time.

To the inattentive eye, she was the epitome of confidence. She stood straight and tall with her head held high. Her eyes were directed out over her troops. Framed by her billowing mane and illuminated by her own inner light, she commanded the hilltop without challenge. But her voice was now barely above a whisper.

“Will you be my courage?”

Before anything more could be said, a group of scouts returned and landed just behind them. One approached cautiously. Once Celestia nodded for him, he cleared his throat.

“They’ve arrived, your Highness.”

They all turned to face the dark wave of movement approaching through the trees. Indistinct figures milled about for a moment before settling. As one, they marched into the light. Their front row extended a quarter of a mile along the forest’s edge. They advanced until their ranks had cleared the trees.

The Trolls were head and shoulders taller than a pony and heavily built in the upper body and their arms hung to their knees. While their legs were much shorter, they seemed fully capable of supporting their large frames. Broad faces with deep set eyes gazed back at the ponies as cruel iron axes and spears were shifted in their clawed hands. They wore little armor besides leather pauldrons and straps from which they hung their weapons. Their furs were varying shades of gray that covered their limbs and loins thickly, but only thinly over their chests. Their skin, where it was visible, was pale.

The two sides silently observed each other across the grassy divide. Celestia nodded to Shining Armor and the two of them started forward slowly. Shining Armor tried to keep his face clear of expression but his eyes kept darting over the enemy ranks.

There are so many of them! Much more than the scouts had originally indicated.

They stopped half way between the two armies. Then Celestia spoke in a voice that rippled the air with power.

“You have violated the sovereign territory of Equestria. As one of her Princesses, I ask that your leader step forward. We must not let this continue in bloodshed. In the name of peace, let us put aside our weapons and reach an understanding together.”

Silence was her only reply. The Trolls remained as expressionless as stone. Celestia and Shining scanned their lines vainly for some indication of a response. A minute dragged by slowly and became two. Then a harsh horn sounded from within the trees. The Trolls raised their weapons and voices in a coarse and thunderous battle cry.

Celestia stiffened as she realized that she and her hopes of peace had been given a flat refusal. Shining frowned deeply.

The horn sounded again and the Trolls advanced in a shambling mass. Shining Armor planted the standard firmly and drew forth his sword. It rang with a pristine note as it cleared the scabbard and glinted in the light as it hung beside him in his telekinetic grip. He flicked his head to one side and his pike dropped into charge position. Behind him, fifty lances followed suit.

Celestia bowed her head in a gesture that at first resembled despair. But when her eyes clenched tightly shut and her horn began to glow, it couldn’t be mistaken for anything but intense concentration and steely determination. She lifted her horn skyward and the sun flared. The corona expanded until it covered the entire sky and flashed again. When it had faded, everypony was surrounded by a golden aura.

The Trolls came on steadily. At Celestia’s nod, Shining Armor lifted his sword high. A horn blew a clear note from the Equestrian lines and the Pegasi lifted off. When the Trolls were directly below them, they unleashed volleys of javelins. The Trolls attempted to respond with thrown axes and spears of their own but their weapons came up short and fell back to the ground. The Trolls’ howls of pain and frustration echoed through the flurry of wing beats and the hiss of javelins.

The front of the Troll lines continued forward resolutely but the middle of their ranks faltered as the aerial assault took its toll. Seeing the enemy stretching thin on the front, Celestia nodded to Shining Armor again. This time, he swept his sword out to the side. The lancers and swordsponies started forward at a slow trot.

Celestia’s horn flared again and the glow around everypony renewed itself in response. Shining swung the sword forward and pointed it boldly at the Trolls. The lancers broke into a charge and the rest of the Guard swept in behind them. As the line was coming abreast with Celestia and Shining Armor, they started forward themselves. As they hit full stride, they led the line by a pace.

Just as the two forces were about to collide, Celestia reared in mid-gallop and fired a bolt of brilliant gold energy into the foremost Trolls. It blasted dozens of them backwards and left them scorched and unmoving. The Unicorns all along the line fired their own bolts of force that knocked Trolls sprawling and broke their ranks apart. With the Trolls scattered and unreinforced, the Equestrian Guards drove them to the earth in heaps and left them behind. Blades and lances clove and pierced while hooves trampled the enemy under.

Their momentum carried them farther in until they met with the ragged middle lines. Still reeling from the Pegasi, they gave little resistance. They held their ground stoically and fell like wheat. When the Guard reached the rear lines of the Troll forces, Celestia realized the danger. Up until this point, not a pony had fallen. The Trolls had been too thinly spaced to offer enough challenge to even slow them. Any blow that did land simply glanced off of the shield Celestia had placed around them all.

But in her haste to push what she had seen as a momentary weakness in her enemy, she had run headlong into the middle of the entire enemy army. Her lines were not as wide as theirs and their flanking elements were folding in around on the sides of her troops. Whatever advantage there had been in exploiting the confusion following the attacks of her Pegasi would be lost if she didn’t do something to stop them from being surrounded.

The Pegasi, for their part, had fallen back to collect more javelins and hadn’t returned to the battle yet. Unicorn mages still perched on the hilltop could also see the danger and began bombarding the flanks in an effort to stall them, but there weren’t nearly enough to turn back the tide. The front of the Equestrian lines collided with the solid ranks of the Trolls’ reserve forces.

Lances and swords rang as they found their marks but now axes and spears clashed above the yells and cries of battle. The ponies still stood under the repeated blows of their enemies but Celestia felt each stroke as she held her shield in place.

So many blades striking so many ponies, she thought in dismay. It was becoming difficult to hear through the strain of stopping them all.

“Celestia!” She heard Shining yelling in her ear as if he were a great distance away. “We need to do something. They’re coming around on us with fresh units. Are we to hold here? What is the plan?”

They were close enough to the front of the fighting that Shining had to turn and face down a Troll every few words. Some were borne to the ground by the weight of his greatsword alone and its keen edge cut the others down swiftly. Celestia stood rigid as she maintained her spell and could hardly move, let alone observe the field enough to form a plan.

Realizing she could not hold on forever, she lessened the strength of the shield to free up her concentration. Almost immediately she felt it being pierced a dozen separate times. She flinched visibly as a pony’s cry of pain carried to her through the cacophony.

“We must fall back to the hill again,” she managed. “Take the higher ground against them.”

Shining nodded and called to his officers to spread the word to retreat. The Trolls, however, had a different idea. As the ponies disengaged, the Trolls’ flanks converged to box them in. Celestia’s forces threw themselves at the enemy blocking their escape but there were too many to be pushed back.

Ponies began to fall as Celestia’s shield failed further. They were completely surrounded now and the Trolls continued to block all paths to freedom with waves of fresh bodies. The Pegasi had returned and were hammering the Trolls in an effort to clear the way but the hail of javelins was producing little headway. In desperation, some of the Pegasi performed dive-bombing attacks with their spears and hooves. Though they managed to devastate small pockets of Trolls in this manner, it was still not enough for the Guards on the ground to win free of the melee.

Worse still, some Pegasi paid with their lives as Trolls dragged them to the ground or hacked them out of the sky with thrown weapons when they came within reach. The mages on the hill were a blur of light and color as magic rained down on the Trolls resolutely. The Trolls decided they’d had enough of being harassed and sent a contingent of troops to crush the Unicorns.

Celestia noticed the Trolls' attention go to the hilltop with murder in their eyes and she caught her breath. The whole field froze for her as she watched her army disintegrate. Her lancers were struggling to remain above the tide of Trolls while her swordsponies barely managed to keep fighting against numbers they couldn’t hope to stop. Her Pegasi fought and died in blazes of glory that would forever be tinged with the horror of their torn bodies in her memories.

Shining Armor seemed to be everywhere at once, beating back knots of Trolls that threatened to overwhelm elements of the Guard. His blade flashed and his pike plunged while blows were returned at him with little effect. But as he passed by Celestia time and again, she could see his strength waning. Blood trailed from a dozen small wounds across his flanks and a deep gash in one leg bleed freely. He simply staggered on through the raging battle, oblivious to the toll it was taking on him.

She could take the sight of her ponies dying no longer and raised her horn to the sky. She flared her wings and lifted clear of the ground as her magic gathered strength.

“SHIELD YOUR EYES!” her voice boomed.

With no more warning than that, she unleashed a blinding blast of light. The entire field dissolved. A single piercing note, so high that it could hardly be heard at all, cut through the thunder of battle and left all present in silence.

~*~*~

Mornings on the farm were always busy. The past few days’ preparations for the war had put normal operations in the back seat. This morning had been a time to catch up on the tasks that had been neglected for too long. Jason and Big Mac had been up before the sun to fix a section of the barn roof that had been slowly coming loose for weeks. Cor headed out to the farther fields to round up a pair of stray pigs. Jason talked Zacon into pulling hay bales into the barn loft once he and Big Mac were through.

They all came back to the house afterwards and sat down around the table for a late breakfast. As they passed the plates around and chatted to the tune of clinking glasses and silverware, Applejack made her first appearance of the day.

“Mornin’ everypony,” she said, stifling a yawn.

“You're risin’ a mite later than usual,” Big Mac said inquiringly.

“I was out later than usual.”

“What kept you? Important work?” Jason asked between mouthfuls.

Applejack hesitated and most of them noticed. “Yeah. It was important,” she said, trying and failing to not sound evasive.

“Right.” Jason remained doubtful but couldn’t find a reason to press.

Applejack tried to exchange a furtive glance with Zacon but the big stallion showed no interest. She took a plate from the kitchen and helped herself to food. Most of the others finished and excused themselves. Zacon lingered at the door long enough for Applejack to notice and then headed out towards the woods.

She ate hurriedly and cleaned up so she could catch him. She met him at the edge of the trees and they silently returned to their training site. Bark carpeted the sparse undergrowth like newly fallen snow. One tree leaned heavily against its neighbor and both were in danger of toppling. Every trunk was scored with the slashes of a sword. Most were cut all the way around and several inches deep. One sword lay bent and dulled beside one slightly less dull.

Zacon took in the scene and nodded in approval. “You’ve done well enough. I expect you to continue to show this level of determination as you carry on your training.”

“I sure will,” Applejack beamed. She was starting to think that was as high as his praise went. “And with just a few more days of your trainin’, I’ll be ready to ship out to the army.”

“I won’t be training you any longer,” he said matter-of-factly.

“What? Did I do somethin’ wrong?”

“No. In fact, you’ve done everything right. Since an officer is coming into town to check on the volunteer lists, Cor, Jason and I are planning to leave today with the other recruits.”

“But my trainin’…?” Applejack frowned.

“…will continue,” Zacon finished. “You will work on your own to improve the skills you have already learned.”

“You think I can train myself?”

“Of course,” He said with the same expressionless tone. “I knew you could from the beginning.”

She looked at him suspiciously.

“You see, I knew that all it would take was to get you started. A solid push in the right direction. Once you had a grasp of how to fight, there was no stopping you from improving yourself. And you’ve impressed me even more than I thought you might.”

“I’ve impressed you? But you never gave me any clue that I was gettin’ it right. All you ever gave me was ‘do it better’ and ‘hit harder’. You can’t be serious that ya’ll were actually impressed.”

“A teacher should never tell a student how well they are doing until after they have learned the lesson. By concealing your success from you, you felt that you had to work harder to succeed. And by doing so, you have progressed considerably. I am proud to call you my student.”

Applejack was speechless for a second. “I’m mighty thankful, Zacon. I’ll keep makin’ you proud,” she said with a firm nod of resolution.

“See that you do,” he said gruffly but the hint of a smile played at the corner of his mouth. “Keep working your strength and practice the footing for parrying. Those will likely be your most important skills.” He strode off toward town, leaving Applejack to her work.

~*~*~

In what felt like no time at all, Applejack was tired out again. Her muscles protested being worked so hard after such a short rest. Almost limping on her exhausted legs, she made her way to the farm. A glance at the sun told her how much time had actually passed.

“Nearly time for lunch,” she said to herself.

“Eeyup.”

Big Mac had heard her as she passed him near the barn. He was rearranging the contents of a wagon he had brought in from town. He was too caught up in his work to turn around. Applejack was about to leave him to it when she spied something suspicious in the wagon.

“What’s all this?” she asked, looking over his shoulder.

Big Mac stopped and turned then. He regarded her with a calm, thoughtful gaze. The fact that there were weapons and armor in the wagon didn’t bother Applejack. What did bother her was that there was only one set and it looked like it was fitted to Big Mac.

Applejack sputtered before finding her voice again. “You're packin’ up to join the army?!”

Big Mac said nothing.

“Why of all the…” She stamped her hoof in frustration. “Ya’ll tell me ‘no’ so fast I hadn’t even said it yet and then you just up and get set to leave the very next day? Ya’ll have got some nerve!”

Big Mac continued to remain silent.

“If ya’ll think you're fit to go fight and I ain’t, you got another thing comin’.”

Big Mac didn’t flinch under her ire. In fact, he seemed to have been expecting it. “You need to understand why I’m doin’ this,” he said patiently.

“Understand? Oh, I understand it right enough! You think I can’t handle it. That you're better suited to fightin’ than I am. Well, I’ve been trainin’! Zacon’s even been teachin’ me! What do you have to say to that?” She smiled at her triumph, sure that he hadn’t been ready for that and couldn’t possibly find a reason against her now.

“It ain’t about trainin’ and such. It’s about me tellin’ you that you're not gonna fight.”

Her confidence ignited into anger. He was being more impossible than she’d anticipated. “And why the hay can’t I?!” she exploded. “If ya’ll are packin up and marchin’ out and Rainbow’s already joined up, why can’t I?”

“Listen,” he said with a huge sigh. “We’re both able ponies and I’d wager we can play the part of soldier better than most ponies in town. But we can’t both go off and leave the farm. I know Granny can still pull her weight and Apple Bloom is growin’ into a strong young mare but they’ll need lookin’ after.”

“If I don’t come back, it’ll be down to you to keep the farm together. If it were you that went off to fight and somethin’ happened to you? Why, I don’t think I could live with that.” His deep voice remained as even and calm as ever but he lifted a hoof to wipe his eyes before they could betray his feelings. “So it’s got to be me. ‘Cause they need you here more than they need me. It’s you that keeps Sweet Apple Acres afloat. It’s you that’s always goin’ through the most trouble to make sure we’ve got what we need. And you’ve got to keep at it, for me. Please, understand Applejack. I can’t worry about you puttin’ yourself in danger like that.”

“I’m sorry,” Applejack said with a tear in her own eye. “I guess I never thought of it like that. It seems mighty selfish now. To think I fancied myself ready to fight and I hadn’t even thought about those I’d be leavin’ behind.”

Big Mac reached over and put a hoof around her shoulder. She let herself be held in his embrace.

“I don’t like the idea of lettin’ everypony else go off and fight while I stay here,” she sniffled. “It don’t feel right to leave all the fightin’ to them when it’s my home too. It feels like I’m actin’ the coward not bein’ out there with ‘em.”

“It ain’t cowardly, sis. You know that. Fightin’ ain’t the only way to protect our home. With so many ponies away fightin’, we need ta know there are dependable ponies holdin’ everything together so we can come back to the same homes we left. It ain’t worth fightin’ for if it’s just gonna fall apart while we’re gone.”

Applejack nuzzled him slowly. She was trying not to cry openly and struggling to find a way to convince him to let her go with him, but truthfully, she had already given up because she knew that he was right. As he hugged her tighter, she let the last vestiges of her resistance fall away and wept into his shoulder.

After a moment of silence between them, Big Mac gently moved away. “I need to get goin’. The others are gatherin’ at city hall to sign the recruitment papers and I can’t miss the officer when he takes us to the camp.”

Applejack smiled at him while wiping her eyes. “At least wait long enough for me to pack you something’ for the road.”

~*~*~

Ponies across town came together in the town square. The Army Sergeant had arrived an hour ago and the recruitment papers had been signed by those who had made the weighty decision. Now, loved ones said their final farewells before friends and family left for war. There was much less pomp and circumstance this day. Fewer ponies remained to watch their neighbors leave. The void the first group had left was a fresh ache. Now the second was leaving and they could feel the emptiness expanding.

Near the center of the crowd, the Apple family huddled. Applejack had her hoof around Granny Smith’s shoulder while the elder gave a teary last lecture to Big Mac about keeping his mane clean. Apple Bloom hugged Big Mac’s foreleg while screwing up her face in an effort to keep from crying. Big Mac patted her head while stoically absorbing their distress in an oddly reassuring way.

Several stallions stood nearby in a loose group with mugs on hoof, talking over memories. Two of them had bags beside them and their friends kept glancing at the heavy sacks before taking a long drink and trying to turn the conversation to happier times.

At the edge of the crowd, a Pegasus and a small Unicorn walked up to an Earth Pony from behind and the mother cleared her throat to get the stallion’s attention.

“Ditzy!” The Doctor cried as he turned to her. “I wasn’t sure you would be here.”

“I wouldn’t have been able to stay away if I’d tried,” she said softly.

She tried not to look at him directly. The Unicorn regarded him impassively and didn’t say anything. He fidgeted awkwardly for a moment.

“I’m glad you did. It means the world to me.”

Ditzy smiled briefly. “You mean the world to me…to us,” she amended and nuzzled Dinky.

The Doctor smiled at the filly but she simply remained silent. He glanced away as his smile faltered. He was being unnerved by her stare. It was like she was asking him a dreadful question with her eyes. He turned back to Ditzy, who was shifting from hoof to hoof slowly and biting her lip.

“I’ll miss you,” he said. “I’ll think of you both every day.”

He stepped forward and delivered the hug Ditzy was barely containing her need for. She threw herself into it and latched her forelegs behind his head. He grunted with the force of her embrace and started stroking her mane in an attempt to comfort her.

“Don’t go,” she whispered in a muffled voice just behind his ear. “We can’t lose you. I can’t lose you.”

He smiled into her neck and pressed her closer. “And I can’t lose you. I won’t let these things come near you two. I promise.” He pulled away and picked up his bags to join the others as they lined up to leave. “And I will come back. I promise that too.”

She nodded as she tried to return his reassuring smile. As they watched him blend into the ranks, Dinky spoke for the first time that day.

“Mommy?” her little voice squeaked. “Where is Daddy going?”

“He has to go with the army, my little muffin.” Ditzy nuzzled her daughter gently.

“But why?” the filly pressed.

“Because there are bad things out there and he has to go and make sure they can’t come here.”

A short silence passed between them, lost in the clamor around them.

“He’s not leaving forever, is he?” Dinky asked.

“No. He’ll come back, my muffin.” Ditzy said softly. She kept following his mane above the many ponies that now separated them. When she finally lost sight of him, she lowered her voice to a whisper and closed her eyes against the tears. “He promised.”

~*~*~

A mare sat alone next to the fountain, tying her bag shut. She received an odd glance or two since she was the only mare among the recruits that day. She brushed her teal mane back and tried to ignore them. Experience had taught her how to find something to concentrate on so that she wouldn’t be tempted to meet their eyes and see the judgment just beneath the surface.

She wasn’t worried that they would see shame in her eyes; she was beyond feeling shame for her choices. What other ponies thought meant little to her when she knew in her heart that she wasn’t doing anything worth the scorn they directed at her. Not then, and not today either. It was no different now than it had been before, except she would actually be fighting battles for what she believed was right.

No, she was worried they would take it as a challenge, an act of defiance, and that it would set them against her even more firmly. She was doing this for them too, to prove that she was worth more than they were willing to admit. She wanted them to see it that way. After all, when she got back, they would still be her neighbors. She would have enough enemies to worry about out there without upsetting the ones she already had at home.

Suddenly, a familiar voice cut through her melancholy mood.

“Lyra?!”

An Earth Pony with a curly pink and navy blue mane and creamy coat pushed through the ponies around her to reach the minty green Unicorn.

“Why?” she asked, not needing to elaborate for Lyra to understand what she meant.

Lyra glanced around furtively. “Bon Bon, not here.” She had hoped to leave before the other mare could reach her. It had been hard to make the decision to leave without saying goodbye in more than a letter but she felt it would have been best. It seemed that plan was moot.

“Why not here? You didn’t give me a chance anywhere else. All I got was a note on the table that said you might never be coming back!”

“You know that’s not what I wrote…,” Lyra tried to interject.

“It might as well have!” Bon Bon cut her off with a stamp of her hoof. “I want to know why you would do this. Why now, just as we’ve settled in together. I thought we’d be able to relax, that finally, after all we’ve had to deal with, we’d be able to live happily.” Her eyes grew moist. “Isn’t that what you wanted?”

“Of course that’s what I want, Bon Bon.” Lyra got up and lifted the other’s chin with a hoof. “But we can’t relax yet. Not when Equestria, and our home with it, is in danger.”

“Let them worry about the rest of Equestria!” Bon Bon snapped. “It isn’t for us, and they’ve made that clear enough. We’ve fought for our home and we’ll live there peacefully.”

“You know that’s not how it works. This problem isn’t going to stay away because we ignore it.”

Bon Bon cast a glare at the ponies around them. “Why should you risk yourself to protect them if they only ridicule and mock us? It’s not fair.”

“No, it’s not. But I can’t just leave it to them to protect us either. Do you want to sit here hoping they manage to win? Worrying that the war will not find its way to our doorstep? Praying that we’ll be spared when others are not?” Lyra sighed as a tear made a damp trail on Bon Bon’s cheek. “I don’t mean to preach doom at you, but I’m not about to let anything destroy what we’ve built just as we thought we were through the worst of it. You’re everything to me. If this is what I have to do to keep you safe, I’ll do it gladly.”

Bon Bon nodded forlornly. Lyra tried to think of something more to say but the Sergeant called out for the recruits to head out. Lyra hesitated for just a moment longer. Throwing caution to the winds, she grabbed Bon Bon and kissed her as hard as she could without knocking her over. Bon Bon squeaked in surprise and then melted into it, putting her hooves around Lyra’s shoulders. Too soon, it was over. Lyra turned to pick up her bag, paused to give one last smile and then trotted off after the departing group.

~*~*~

As the line of ponies followed the Sergeant out of town, their well-wishers filed after, waving and calling out encouragement and listening to the shouts of reassurance in return. Apple Bloom and Granny Smith sat next to each other on the steps of Town Hall, having already said what they could and now trying to find comfort in what was left of the family around them.

Applejack stood listlessly by their side, going over her own attempts to join up. All of her effort in training had been wasted and it tasted bitter in her mouth. But Big Mac had been right. She couldn’t have done that to them. The knot of worry that she felt in her stomach told her that much. They would have felt the same way for her, except Big Mac would have harbored guilt for letting her put herself in danger.

He was so sensitive about such things. She had to keep reminding herself of that fact because of his reserved demeanor. As big and gruff as he seemed and as quiet he was about everything, it was surprising how perceptive and compassionate he was. Applejack smiled thinking about him. His presence had a measure of confidence in it, as if simply being there with them was enough to hold them together. They all felt it, and they would all miss it.

Applejack blinked when she noticed three figures walking in the wake of the other recruits. Jason, Cor and Zacon were leaving, a saddlebag over each of their backs. Their weapons hung in their new slings along with a few extra pieces of equipment. Applejack hesitated for only a second and then bounded after them.

When she caught up, she matched their pace. She smiled in greeting and said, “It seems like ya’ll were just walkin’ into town yesterday. Now you're leavin’ to fight for Equestria.”

“It was only a week or so ago,” Zacon rumbled unhelpfully. “It may as well have been a day.”

Applejack frowned at him before continuing. “I’m grateful that ya’ll are willin’ to help us fight off them Trolls. It means a lot to me that you think we’re that important, even after just this long knowin’ us.”

“Of course,” Jason said straight-faced. “But how long we’ve known you isn’t what’s important. It’s whom we’ve gotten to know that is. And I’m not going to war to defend a country. I’m not about to fight for a flag or a crown. I’m fighting for you: You, and your friends, and every pony in Equestria. I fight because you are special to me; because you are worth any amount of danger.”

“I fight because I haven’t had a good fight in more than a week,” Zacon interjected.

Cor grinned at Jason, who shook his head in disappointment. Applejack rolled her eyes. She took a moment to put her words in order before pulling Jason aside.

“I know you're a soldier and all, and you’ve likely heard this before, but I just got to say it.” She worked up a smile. “Ya’ll be safe, you hear? I’ll be thinkin’ about you every day. And tell Rainbow she’s in our prayers too when you see her.”

“I’ll make sure I do,” he smiled back at her. “We’ll watch out for each other, don’t you worry. We might seem a bit dysfunctional but we’ve got each other’s backs when it matters.”

Applejack still looked troubled despite her attempt to smile.

“Applejack, listen. This place is too special for me to let it come to harm. I’ll defend it as if it were my own home and as if you were my own people.”

“I know you will. I just wish I could know ya’ll were safe.”

“We’ll be safe,” Jason laughed. “This is what we were doing before we got here. But it will be harder if I have to think that you’re worrying about me. Promise you’ll try not to worry?”

Applejack nodded halfheartedly. He pushed her hat back and kissed her forehead briefly. She blushed with wide eyes as he turned and ran to catch up with the others. The sun may have passed through the sky a hundred times for all she cared. She watched the road long after he was out of sight.

Act II: Chapter Thirteen: On the Dark Horizon

View Online

The ponies traveled north from Ponyville at a forced pace. There were twenty recruits in all. Some recognized each other from around town but most were not formally acquainted. They didn’t try to break the ice either since the mood didn’t encourage conversation; they had left their words with their families. The black-coated Earth Pony Sergeant that led them, who had introduced himself as Obsidian Blitz before they’d set out, had a grim face and a stern gaze that seemed to accuse everything they looked upon of dire insult.

Then there were the three ponies who trailed behind. They acted like they were part of the group but kept a distance that suggested otherwise. They wore their armor and weapons with familiarity and confidence and spent their time closely observing the other recruits. The ponies marched along in silence, uneasily under the scrutiny.

The moment Ponyville was out of sight, it felt as if it were a world away. Some of the ponies had never been this far from home. It staggered some of them to see the world stretch away from the top of each hill. Although it was not actually a very far distance, the atmosphere of their travel made it seem to take an eternity to reach their destination.

“The Camp” had been a foreign place when it had been just a vague idea in their minds. Now that they were there, it took shape and form. The camp lay in the lee of a small mountain, just between the foothills and the adjacent woodland. Tents stood in rows, neat and orderly, along the patches of level ground across the hillside. In the more open places, just before the tree line, were fields obviously staged for training exercises.

There was movement everywhere. Ponies drilled in the fields and walked among the tents. Shouts and the ring of weapons on the wheel could be heard above the dull bustle. The Sergeant led them straight through to a parade ground at the center of the camp. A Pegasus from the Wonderbolts, now wearing a set of lightweight armor in the style of the Wonderbolt uniform, was waiting for them. He separated out the Air Corp recruits and led them to a separate camp higher up on the mountain.

Sergeant Blitz ordered the remaining recruits to line up and they quickly complied. He noticed the three stragglers hanging off to the side and approached them. After he’d barked at them for not lining up, one of them proceeded to respond in a voice too soft for the others to overhear but was obviously dealing a stinging rebuke.

The Sergeant retreated with poorly concealed chagrin. However, he was back in command shortly, informing the recruits in a harsh shout exactly what they had signed on for. Through the ringing in their ears, they were told what would be expected of them and what each of them could expect over the next few days.

They were soldiers, they were told. And as soldiers, they would be expected to give everything they had, not just for the Princesses or even for their families and friends, but for everypony in Equestria. Their time in camp would give them the skills to defend and serve. Their effort would determine their success.

Sergeant Blitz continued on to outline their daily schedule of weapons training and field drills as well as a regiment of conditioning exercises. The moment he finished with those formalities, he was shouting them into action. He drove them into an agility course and didn’t hesitate to berate their skills. Most of the ponies floundered under the pace and pressure.

Big Mac impressed those who knew him and surprised those who didn’t. Despite his bulky physique, he managed to keep up with the more lithe ponies as they wove through pylons and jumped hurdles. Other less fit ponies fell behind him and watched as he completed the course’s best without breaking a sweat.

Jason, Cor and Zacon hung back, discussing how to proceed.

“It’s just basic training,” Jason pointed out.

“But it’s for these bodies,” Cor reminded him. “And I’m still not entirely used to it.”

“So get going.” Jason gestured at the course. He sat down as if to watch.

“What do you mean ‘get going’? You two are coming with me if I’m going out there.”

“Is that an order?” Jason raised an eyebrow.

“Yes, it is. Now let’s move. Both of you.” Cor glared at Zacon, who was barely paying attention.

“I don’t take orders from you,” Zacon grunted.

“You know what I mean!” Cor said, jabbing him with a hoof.

“Are you insisting that I make you look bad when you fall on your face?”

“You can try,” Cor grinned, trying to make it a challenge.

Evidently it worked. Zacon set his axe aside and approached the course. Jason got up and followed them reluctantly. Despite his banter, Zacon became frustrated shortly after beginning. His build favored power over agility and he crashed from obstacle to obstacle like a pinball in slow motion. He progressed faster than Cor by sheer force of muscle but both appeared laughably clumsy.

Jason was hardly attempting to complete the course. Instead, he was carefully navigating each section and closely examining it before moving on. Cor took his stumbling stoically, having gone in expecting failure.

The Sergeant sauntered over and casually observed that the recruits had already moved to a field exercise. If the three of them were having too much trouble with the agility course, they were welcome to join them in the other drills. He left laughing and Zacon filled his departure with a string of venomous curses.

Jason kept at his slow plodding pace as he experimented with the limits of his body’s ability in a vaguely amused manner. Having been greatly discouraged, Cor and Zacon left to watch the others train. Both refused to admit they had given up on the agility course but neither would risk further humiliation by continuing.

They seated themselves at the edge of the field and silently observed.

~*~*~

The ponies stood together on the field with their new equipment and awaited the start of the drills. Harnesses for spears and shields had been passed out and donned. Lyra held the spear in her telekinetic grip and turned it over experimentally. She’d never held a weapon before, bread knives not included. It was no mystery how it worked, but she still eyed it like an alien artifact. Perhaps it was her habit of ignoring voices of criticism, but she didn’t realize the Sergeant was yelling at her until he came right up in her face.

“Get in line instead of standing there like a rotted log!”

Lyra quickly sidestepped over to the others where they waited while her heart skipped a beat in embarrassment. She hadn’t been made a fool of in a long time. Worse, she hadn’t felt that she’d been in the wrong in a long time. The Sergeant plowed ahead, addressing the group while pacing up and down their line.

“Those Unicorns here can do their magic bit to twirl their weapons but you Earth Ponies listen up. Your armor has mounts to hold your weapons in place so your hooves can concentrate on getting you around the field. You’ll need to learn how to make use of them if you intend to do any good out there.”

It took them half an hour to make sure they all knew how to draw and mount their weapons properly. Many dropped them repeatedly before getting it right. With a short drill of drawing, sheathing, drawing, mounting, dismounting, and sheathing again, they finally were able to keep a hold of their equipment.

He led them through thrusts with a mounted spear and charges as a large group. They ran the length of the field dozens of times before moving to the next exercise: Swords. A line of magically molded clay figures that vaguely resembled some sort of animal were their targets. The Sergeant walked up and down the line as they hacked at them and barked corrections to their form and stance.

As the recruits worked, bits of clay flew off of the figures and magically regenerated. Lyra was mesmerized by it as she would chop away at it only for her progress to vanish a moment later. It created a sense of futility and she became frustrated rapidly. She attacked haphazardly and became exhausted in minutes while ineffectually striking the target with poorly aimed swings. Despite this, she pushed on with maddened determination. When the Sergeant passed her, he paused to watch and then walked on without a word.

Big Mac was turning heads with his powerful strokes that left chucks of clay around his hooves. His coat glistened with sweat just like every other pony around him but he was not showing the same signs of fatigue. His breathing was even and deep and his motion was smooth. Others were panting and haggard and swung with jerky movements.

The training was wearing them down, just as it should. Sergeant Blitz was silently pleased with their effort. He was not the only one. From across the field, Cor and Zacon deliberated in hushed tones the worth of what they saw.

~*~*~

The late afternoon turned rapidly to dusk under the haze of hard training. Most of the recruits could hardly stand when their Sergeant released them for the day. They trudged, and in some cases hobbled, over to the mess tent. Rations were dealt out mechanically by a team of stallions who looked as tired as the others felt: A bowl of thick vegetable soup with a half loaf of bread and a mug of water. Upwards of a hundred ponies passed through the mess tent before spreading out across the camp.

Lyra and Big Mac stood side by side trying to decide where to go. They stuck together because they had been next to each other all day and the familiarity was a small comfort to them. Camp fires sprang up as darkness fell with ponies congregating around them in clique-like groups. Another pony who’d signed on with them approached.

“Mind if I join you?” he asked.

“Not at all,” Lyra said. “There’s not much to exclude you from in any case.” She looked around again, still unsure where they belonged.

Big Mac started walking and they followed him automatically. It felt better to be moving. It gave the illusion of purpose. They’d passed a fair number of fires before one group called out and waved them over. The voice was warm and welcoming and they gratefully joined the circle of half a dozen ponies.

“You’re from around Ponyville?” their host inquired in greeting. The Earth Pony’s coat was cream and even in the failing light his sky blue mane, which matched his eyes, was so light it seemed to glow. He was a slighter pony but he seemed comfortable in himself.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac said.

“I thought I recognized you,” he nodded. He gestured to his companions around the fire. “We’re all Ponyville here. What say we get better acquainted? My name is Goldengrape.”

“It’s a pleasure, Goldengrape,” the stallion who’d tagged along with them spoke up. “I’m Time Turner.”

“I’ve heard of you,” one of the ponies around the fire observed. “Aren’t you also known as Doctor Whooves?”

“Hehe, yep.”

“Any particular reason?”

He grew solemn. “Do you know Ditzy Doo? Well, Ditzy and I…it’s a bit complicated.”

“Why ‘Doctor’ though?”

Turner sighed. “Some ponies think of Ditzy like she’s sick or damaged. They say I’m a doctor because they look at me like I’m treating her. I didn’t coin the phrase.”

“Sorry. I won’t call you that if it bothers you.”

“No no. Not at all. I’m quite used to it. It’s a funny little name really.”

“And how about you?” Goldengrape asked Big Mac.

“My name is Big Macintosh but most everypony calls me Big Mac.”

“From Sweet Apple Acres?” a thickly built pony asked. He was grey-coated with a darker grey mane and his voice was deeper than Big Mac’s.

Big Mac nodded.

“Yeah, I’ve seen you pulling those heavy carts through town.” He looked Big Mac over critically. “If I were a betting pony, I’d say you’ll put us all to shame when it comes to fighting.”

Big Mac shrugged modestly. Eyes turned to Lyra. She could see the change on their faces when they looked at her closely for the first time. She cleared her throat and spoke with as much confidence as she could muster.

“My name is Lyra Heartstrings.”

She addressed the campfire to avoid prompting any particular pony to respond by making eye contact. The fire responded by spitting a shower of sparks as a log snapped and fell onto the coals. It was the only sound for several seconds.

I hadn’t expected it to be this bad, she thought.

She didn’t look up as she heard them shift and fidget. Most of them seemed to find their current seats suddenly uncomfortable.

“Well,” one pony began, breaking the brittle silence. “Not too many mares in the ranks, eh?”

She glanced up at his voice and saw him looking around at his fellows for approval. There were nods and grunts of agreement but nothing more substantial. Lyra frowned, reading their looks, both at her and each other. She found signs of doubt and hints of disapproval. Whether what she saw was real or merely conjured up by her previous struggles never occurred to her. Several sharp rebukes were forming on her lips when Big Mac spoke.

“My sister Applejack would have been here but she had to stay and keep the farm runnin’.”

“Aye,” another stallion with an orange mane and tan coat said. “And that lass, Rainbow Dash was her name I think, she was among the first of the volunteers. With the Air Corps if I’m rememberin’ correctly.” His tweed cap turned this way and that to see nods of agreement from all around.

Lyra held her breath but the conversation turned away from her as the others introduced themselves and the meal was finished. She listened in but drifted somewhere outside of the group. As the night deepened, a few broke away and took to their tents. Lyra found herself sitting next to Time Turner. She let silence reign while she debated certain possibilities. When she’d found her mental footing, she turned to him.

“You said something about a complicated situation earlier?”

“What?” he said, sounding startled. He’d been staring at the fire with an intensity that usually accompanied deep thought.

“It’s just you mentioned things between you and Ditzy were complicated. Would you mind if I ask how?”

“I suppose I don’t mind.” He went back to gazing into the fire. “I’m just tired of the way she’s treated. You know her reputation as a bit clumsy?”

Lyra nodded slowly. “From what I’ve heard, it’s more than a bit.”

“That’s just what I mean.” He shook his head. “It isn’t as if she drops everything she holds, but that’s precisely what ponies expect of her. I’ve lived with her…”

He cleared his throat self-consciously behind his hoof and glanced at her to see her reaction. She hadn’t even blinked but continued to watch him expectantly. He paused for a second longer.

“I’ve lived with her for nearly two years now. So I think I know her better than just about any pony in town. She’s not clumsy. Not really. There are times that she makes a mistake or loses her balance, but I’m convinced ponies think so poorly of her because those are the only times they pay attention to her.” He frowned. “That’s the problem with ponies sometimes. They make a judgment based on the events that catch their attention but ignore the rest of the time. It doesn’t seem to matter what they’re really like, who they really are. Only what stands out as odd.”

He looked directly at her as he finished speaking, expecting to find one of the expressions he usually found. Instead, Lyra was no longer looking back. She was fighting tears and a bitter frown. Turner was silenced by curiosity.

“I’m sorry,” Lyra said when she realized he was staring at her. “But I know exactly what you mean. Back in town, I’m not exactly the star citizen in the eyes of my neighbors. All because of the pony I love. They don’t care that we’re happy together. It doesn’t matter to them that we aren’t hurting anypony just by being together!”

They shared a reflective quiet while she wiped her eyes.

“What you’re doing for her, for Ditzy? It’s really brave. I know what it’s like to go against the grain. Standing by her so she doesn’t have to go it alone is the most admirable thing I’ve seen a pony do.”

His brows creased. “That means a lot. But still, I’ve been thinking and I’m wondering if it was right to come here. I know that the Army needs ponies willing to fight but I can’t help thinking I’ve abandoned her.”

“It was the right thing to do. She’ll understand that you needed to do this.” She managed to smile reassuringly.

Turner took a deep breath. “Thanks. I appreciate it.” He looked around to find they were nearly alone at the dying fire. “I’ll turn in for the night if that’s alright.”

“Of course.”

As he walked away, Lyra saw Big Mac making his own way toward a tent. She decided she might as well keep up her search for answers. Catching up just as he was dropping his bags under the canvas covers, she got his attention.

“Big Mac?”

He turned and regarded her quizzically.

“I have to ask,” she said, glancing around to be sure nopony was close enough to overhear. “That comment back there, about your sister?”

She left the question hanging, hoping he would take his meaning. The way he nodded, she got the impression he’d been waiting for her to ask.

“I could see that you felt singled out, bein’ the only mare here. It looked to be botherin’ you enough you might get defensive. That leads to arguments.”

Lyra leaned in, begging for him to continue. He nodded again, seeming to understand easily.

“I mentioned my sister so they’d have to contend with us both if they had a problem with mares in the Army. They’d be less likely to make a fuss about it that way.”

Lyra blinked. She felt a pang of shame for such an honest and thoughtful answer not to have occurred to her.

“I…that’s…” she faltered. “Thank you. It’s been a long time since somepony has stuck up for me. I’ve had to fight my own battles for years.”

“We’re all gonna be fighting battles side by side in the near future,” Big Mac replied ominously. “We might as well start by being on each others’ side when we do.”

She smiled and nodded. He excused himself and she went in search of her own tent, which had been assigned to her when she’d received her meal. Each one had a number printed on its side. Hers was 97. She found it high on the hillside looking down over most of the camp. Like all the rest, it was just big enough for her to lie down in.

She rolled into the blanket on the tough pad that she found inside. It had been a long day but she had hardly realized how tired she was until she was lying down. So many thoughts were trying to run through her mind that she didn’t think she’d be able to sleep. No sooner had she made that prediction that she drifted off into dreamless rest.

~*~*~

Ponies fought and fell around her but Celestia did nothing. It was as if she were frozen, unable to act. In horror, she watched as Trolls pushed in and ponies fell under them. Blades flashed and blood flew, each second captured clear as crystal and thrust before her eyes. Brave and loyal to the end, her Royal Guard thinned until only Shining Armor stood beside her. His blade swept right and left and cleared the enemy away, warding her from harm. But in only moments they were back and he had to swing again just to find room to breathe.

She fought against her panic, thinking that was what held her in place. But the harder she willed herself to move, the tighter her muscles felt. Shining Armor turned to her desperately, his strength failing as the battle wore on.

“Your Highness! What are we to do? We can’t win!”

Celestia tried to tell him to run, to save himself, but she found that she couldn’t even open her mouth to speak. Shining had turned his back on the Trolls and they rose up in a wave behind him, weapons raised to strike him down. She called out in the frantic silence of her mind to warn him but no sound escaped her lips. Shining repeated his plea for orders and his words echoed in her ears, mocking her inability to act. The Trolls came down on him and dragged him from view. Celestia tried to scream but her throat strangled the sound before she could get it out.

Princess Celestia stood in the middle of her fallen army, ringed in by a sea of Trolls who leered at her and growled dark threats to the remainder of her subjects. They told her of the suffering she had failed to stop and the death she could not escape. They closed in and buried her with sheer numbers until everything went black.

Then, out of that blackness, a face rose. A pony’s face. He whispered to her and she struggled to hear. She blinked and the face was Shining Armor’s…except he was bloodied and torn. Flesh had been stripped away by blades and crushed by fists and hammers. His bright eyes, where she had always found resolve, were empty of everything but blame.

“You led us and we followed you. We trusted you. You brought us here to die. How could you Celestia? How could you betray us like this?” His lips moved but the voice came from inside her own head.

“No!” she tried to scream, to do anything, but his whispers cut apart her protests as if she were nothing more than a breeze in the face of a hurricane.

“It was you. All because of you. Tell my parents, you killed us.”

Celestia closed her eyes, the first thing she’d been able to do since this began.

“Sister.”

Celestia opened her eyes at Luna’s voice. Princess Luna stood where Shining Armor’s head had been.

“Wake up, dear sister. You must not let these thoughts plague you. End it now!”

Celestia jolted upright and threw the blanket from her sweat-soaked body. She stood panting as the last of the episode faded into the back of her mind. She flexed a wing experimentally to reassure herself that it had truly ended. It had been a dream: A dire reenactment of her worst fears. The battle was a day behind them and they were nearing Canterlot. Their retreat was a somber one and they were all wearied.

The light of a single candle burned on the table on the far side of the tent. Her bed cushion was askew from her abrupt awakening. The tent flap was still closed and the guard outside had not been alerted to her distress. She slowly scanned the room for any trace of the specters that hung in her mind. She only saw one thing that was out of place but it brought a smile to her lips.

“I would have come sooner but there have been many nightmares to quell.” Luna stood on the other side of the tent. She looked as weary as Celestia felt.

“Dear sister,” Celestia said softly, nuzzling her. “This is all so horrible. So many lost so quickly and so much still in danger. I cannot face this alone.”

“You do not face this alone. We are together in this and together we are strong. We will overcome them.”

Luna spoke with that same tone of confidence and determination that Celestia had always relied on. Her sister was a wall of confidence once her mind was made up. She let her faith lean against it for a much needed rest.

“Now tell me sister, what has happened in the battle. I’ve had no time to learn of it yet.”

Celestia very nearly told her not to ask just now. But she knew that she needed to spread the news, so she approached the table that contained some hastily drawn maps of their position as well as rosters and supply lists.

“We met them on the edge of the Greenspring Glades. They didn’t even give me an audience to discuss peace. The battle began well but we were surrounded and forced to retreat. I blinded and deafened the enemy so that we could make our escape. We were forced to leave the dead. Our scouts say they’ve given no pursuit but I know that will not last long.”

“This offensive was meant to be a delaying action only and our plan was to return to Canterlot and march again with the Army. Now, I shudder at the thought. We lost one hundred fifty Guards. I should count myself lucky to grieve so few given the number we faced, especially with the number we vanquished. But I cannot do that. And their families…”

“Did they fight well?” Luna interrupted. “Were they brave to the last?”

“Yes, but…”

“Did the plan work? You said the enemy does not yet advance. Was this not the goal?”

“It was.”

“Are your troops not more heartened by this victory than they suffer their losses?”

“I…don’t know,” Celestia admitted. “I haven’t been able to see through my own shock yet.”

“Hmm.” Luna eyed her critically. “That is important, sister. You must keep their spirits up. If this is a victory as you have indicated, you must let them know it. Don’t allow them to dwell on loss when their sacrifice has not been in vain, in fact, has done everything we hoped it would. Perhaps with their minds on the success of their mission, I will not need to fight so much despair, yours included.”

She turned to leave. Her mane wrapped her in diamond encrusted mist and her eyes cast the luminescence of the moon on the canvas walls of the tent. “I have many ponies to assist still before morning. I will be back again, sister. Hold fast.”

With a flash, she was gone. Celestia considered lying back down again but knew she would find no more rest that night. She went back to the table and stared at the documents without seeing them. Luna had told her to remember the victories of yesterday. But it was still small comfort to her in light of the lives lost to achieve them. She heard the wisdom of her words however, and agreed that her ponies needed to think of this as good. She would pretend for them if she must.

Therefore, she spent the rest of the night seeing the faces of the ponies lost in battle. She heard their voices in the hallowed silence of her mind. She whispered their names as she said goodbye to each one. As the hours passed, the weight in her heart lifted marginally and when she felt it was time to raise the sun, she also felt she had come to terms with her grief enough to smile again.

She stepped outside and turned to the east. As she reached out to the sun with her magic, connected to it as intimately as another limb, she was soothed by the routine. It was a comfortable, familiar exercise and she lost herself in it this morning. All of her sadness and pain as well as the sense of calm that had come over her flowed through her and into the sunrise.

When she opened her eyes, it was like looking into a mirror. The light touched everything with a feather’s softness. At first, the sun seemed smaller as it came up from behind the mountains but it was really the world that seemed bigger. Color bloomed like a sudden spring after a barren winter. Sounds started soft and distant as the first of the day’s birds took to the air. Her country came awake and she felt a part of it more deeply than she usually did. The blood spilt for all she held dear made it that much more valuable.

Her ear twitched when a sound closer to her intruded on her serenity.

“Your Highness?” Shining Armor announced himself as he approached, his helmet held at his side. “I’m not interrupting, am I?”

“No,” she replied slowly, tucking the last of her morning’s sanctuary into her heart.

He hesitated as if he knew that he had interrupted, despite her response to the contrary. “I needed to ask about something on a personal matter and I feel it can’t wait.”

“Of course. Go ahead.” Celestia turned to give him her full attention.

“I’ve been thinking about how fast this is all happening. We went off to battle without so much as a day to pack. It’s too rushed.”

“You wish you had more time,” Celestia nodded in understanding. “We all wish there had been more time. But then, we also wish this had never begun at all.”

Shining let his shoulders slump tiredly. “I suppose you’re right. It’s just that some time would have been better than none. I can’t stop thinking about the last words we had together and what it would mean to never come back. To have those be the last we saw of each other.”

“I’m sure your parents know that you had no choice,” Celestia assured him softly. “We had to leave as swiftly as possible or you would have taken more time to speak with them.”

“It isn’t what I said to my parents. We talked about me leaving long enough to resolve all of that. Besides, they’ve always understood what being in the Guard meant.” He scuffed the ground with a hoof and looked away despondently. “No, it’s Cadence. Last time I saw her, when we said goodbye, we hardly spoke. I was late for the train and I rushed out.” He lowered his voice sorrowfully. “I gave her a peck on the cheek and galloped off. I don’t even remember the words she said to me.”

Now Celestia knew what had been bothering him on the eve of the battle. She had been wrong about the cause but more or less correct about the effect it was having on him.

“There was no way to foresee this happening. I suppose the lesson here is to treat every moment with those we love as the most important one of our lives. It may just be our last. But I do not believe it was your last. She knows how strong you are and you know how strong she is in turn. When you see her again, it will be the more joyful for having been separated so.”

Shining still looked a bit doubtful. So she bent close and spoke softly near his ear.

“Take it from somepony who knows from experience. My last words with my sister before her banishment still leave a bitter taste in my mouth. But the day of her return was one of the happiest of my life. There will be time to make amends for our absences after we have made our homes safe.”

Shining looked at the ground thoughtfully. Celestia gave him a moment before turning to the business at hoof.

“I need your opinion of our morale.”

“You mean the Guard?” Shining asked, putting his own troubles aside. “They’ve been taking it well enough. We’re all still with you if that’s what you mean.”

“Not quite. I want to know if they feel they’ve succeeded. We’ve paid a dear price for what I must see as a victory. As you know, we never intended to defeat the Trolls in this one battle. And given the odds against us, we were most successful in our goal of slowing them. I want you to make a point of expressing that to the rest of the troops. They need to take heart in our victory instead of dwell on our losses.”

“I’ll be sure to set that tone, your Highness.”

They stood together overlooking the country. The tops of the tallest spires in Canterlot were just visible as the sun rose over the mountains to light them with the fire of morning. They both watched as the towers came into the light as minutes passed. Sparkling windows among the gold and white walls from this distance gave the illusion of enchantment.

Like shattering glass, a Guard raced toward them, saluted the Captain, bowed to the Princess, and gave his report without pause.

“Our long-range scouts have returned. Three more enemy hordes have been spotted. All are of nearly equal size to the first and underway at a forced march.”

“Wh-where?” Celestia’s voice faltered with the suddenness of the news.

“One is moving through western Equestria in a southward direction. One is coming close behind the force we’ve just faced and looks to reinforce them. The other is making directly for the Crystal Empire.”

Shining’s helmet fell to the ground beside him. He turned to Celestia with a look that needed no words.

“Thank you, Sergeant.” Celestia nodded to Shining Armor reluctantly. “Yes, Shining. You must go and warn the Empire. Lead them in the defense of the north. And see to it that you spend some time alone with Cadence. I have a feeling this will be a longer road to peace than we thought.”

Shining’s face was set in granite as he put his helmet on and called out to several officers. He descended back into the camp and gave orders to arrange the shift in command with his departure. Celestia fought back a wave of despair. She had thought the end was in sight, that with the army, she would be able to push the enemy out of Equestria. Now it seemed they were more hopelessly outmatched than she had feared.

So much for fortifying the troops’ spirits, she thought, looking back at her golden orb lifting clear of the far peaks. Its light did little to warm the chill that was passing through her.

Act II: Chapter Fourteen: It’s Never a Good Time

View Online

The pages of the tome turned with a crisp swish. The scratching of a quill, the scrap of bindings across the table’s surface and the subtle hum of magic were all the sound in the world at that moment. Twilight punctuated the end of the sentence and rolled up the parchment. She walked across the room and set it in the neat stack of similar scrolls on one of her many writing desks. Each one was a report to Princess Celestia on some subject or another that she’d been meaning to complete for weeks.

They were arranged by date completed and patiently awaiting delivery. She was planning to send them as soon as…as soon as the Princess wasn’t so busy. Twilight levitated the book back to its place on the shelf and took a moment to reorder all of her materials. All of her ink set to the top left of the desk with the open one just slightly forward, rolls of parchment on the right and facing toward the writing surface, extra quills at the top angled for the most convenient access. She straightened a bent filament on the one she was currently using and set it down. All was in order.

Another book floated down and laid itself on the table, open to the first page. She unfurled a new sheet of parchment, inked her quill and settled in for her next report. It would be her twelfth in the day and a half since the second group of recruits left town.

It was busywork. Just something to keep her mind occupied so that it wouldn’t dwell elsewhere. She took refuge in the simple task of reading and writing. Her thoughts were focused and concise. The outside world did not intrude. Indeed, it could not. She’d constructed a magic soundproof barrier around the library to keep the hammers of the blacksmith and bustle up and down the streets from driving her mad with distractions. Or was that reminders?

She turned the page and skimmed through a technical section that she knew by heart. The subject was relative speeds in magical transfers. It covered the time a Unicorn might spend “in transit” when using teleportation spells as well as the delay on teleporting an object. According to the author, physical distance had no measurable effect on the time. Twilight was cross-referencing his theory with her experiences. He insisted that the familiarity of the caster with the subject of the spell, whether a point in space or an object, would be the determining factor in the time for the object to materialize at the desired location.

While there was no way to prove if this theory was accurate since there was no way to measure a pony’s familiarity with something against another’s, Twilight was trying to see if his observations correlated with hers. She knew that one had to picture the result before the spell would be successfully cast but she was unsure if any delay afterwards was the result of the same limiting factor. This particular report would likely require significant practical tests. She relished the challenges of setting up a control group and immediately started hypothesizing ways of measuring the…

A shudder passed through her and broke her train of thought.

She looked out the window at the part of her barrier that had been disturbed. A single Pegasus was looking back at her. The sight of his armor would have had her racing down the stairs for the door to let him in, but seeing the distress in his eyes, she skipped all of that.

With a sharp pop, she was beside him. “Yes? What is it?” she asked with enough apprehension to raise her voice an octave.

“I’ve come with a message for the visitors to Equestria that have been in your company.”

He sounded a bit unsure as he spoke, as if he’d been told to use those particular words. Twilight took a second before responding to get over the sudden increase in volume around her.

“I’m sorry, why did you need them?”

“Princess Celestia requests an audience with them immediately in Canterlot. It’s urgent,” he added unnecessarily.

“They aren’t here actually. They left to prepare to fight the Trolls.”

“It is imperative that I find them. Do you know where they’ve gone?”

“I was under the impression they’d gone to the Army camp with the other recruits from Ponyville.”

“Thank you. Also, the Princess has requested your presence as well. You should make your way to Canterlot as quickly as possible.” He turned, spread his wings, and lifted off, leaving Twilight to work through her puzzlement alone.

~*~*~

After a full day in camp, Cor and Zacon had mastered the agility course. Or so they claimed, since they had only practiced when they were sure no one would be in attendance. Jason had long since moved on to the target fields to get a better feeling for engaging enemies without moving for each swing. He’d even begun using two swords at once, each whirling through the air in opposite directions. He hadn’t used his own blade, preferring to practice with the standard swords issued to the other ponies.

Zacon had been so amused by the clay statues that he’d hardly left the field even to eat. His dexterity with his Axe was becoming fluid and controlled enough that Jason didn’t avoid standing near him anymore. But not all of them were adjusting to these new weapon styles so easily.

Cor found that aiming a bow with his hands was quite different from aiming a bow with his mind alone. Having been shocked and appalled by his first few practice shots, he’d done nothing else since. Now, he was able to hit a moving statue, levitated by a helpful Unicorn, from thirty yards. He refused to acknowledge his improvements, insisting anything short of his old skill was a failure.

This day, they had worked to fine-tune the skills that they were not yet fully comfortable with. Each had kept apart for the morning, but as noon eased slowly nearer, they had come back together on the hillside looking out over the camp. Jason was winding down from his early morning routine. His swords turned over and around in a simple coordination exercise. Zacon lazed against a large stone, watching the camp’s inhabitants go about their business. Cor was working the fletching of an arrow that had been damaged in practice.

Idly, they discussed what they’d seen of the pony recruits since they’d arrived.

“I’m sure they are capable of learning,” Zacon drawled. “What I’m saying is that they are not going to.”

“We can see from right here that they are learning.” Jason pointed with his hoof at the drills in the field below them.

“Yes. We can see them marching around and swinging at quaint little targets. But that’s just following orders. Learning would be applying these lessons in a real battle.”

“Oh, stop your griping,” Cor interjected. “It’s not like you care, right?” He gave Zacon a mocking smile.

Zacon instantly shut his mouth and looked off at the mountain as if it had interested him from the start and these illogical simpletons had distracted him from its study.

“By the way,” Jason said to Cor. “I’m still not quite onboard with this place even having war at all.”

“And I still don’t really care. What are you going to do about it? Tell them it’s not allowed just because you don’t like it? Besides, we’ve finally got something to do. And I even understand it! I’m as content as I need to be.”

“Wading into a war?” Jason tried to keep his voice even, but a momentary rise in volume betrayed his disapproval.

“Yes.” Cor said it simply and without any real feeling.

“Oh, I forgot.” Jason’s tone turned suddenly hostile. “You’re used to running straight into bloodbaths as long as you have a goal in mind.”

Cor looked at him sharply. “Don’t talk about that. Ever! I’ve moved past it and I expect it to be left in the past.” He looked closer at Jason. “What’s really bothering you?”

“It’s…” he began, but his eyes drifted to something behind Cor. “What’s bothering me is that there’s a guard headed right for us and he looks…”

The guard landed before Jason finished speaking. His feathers were ruffled from hard flying and he was breathing heavily. He wiped his brow before attempting to speak.

“I’ve come…with a…message.” He took a huge gulp of air and tried to stand a little straighter. “Princess Celestia asks that you come to Canterlot immediately. She urgently requests audience with the three of you.”

His knees gave way and he fell on his side in the grass, gasping for breath. They blinked at him for a few seconds but he made no further attempt to speak.

“Didn’t we clear everything up with her before?” Cor muttered.

“Tell her we gave at the office,” Zacon grumbled.

“Things have probably changed in…” Jason stopped and looked at Zacon. “Wait, what did you just say?”

“Isn’t that the human expression for ‘we did it already’?”

“Well, yes, but why would you say that?”

“She is requesting that we meet her in Canterlot. She was leading the Royal Guard against the Trolls last we heard. Obviously that battle has concluded and she has returned. If it’s urgent and she’s asking for us, we can assume she’s asking for our help. But we’re already preparing to fight.” Zacon delivered the explanation in a bored tone. “Thus, we gave at the office.” He looked at them for any sign of dissent.

Cor and Jason glanced at each other uncertainly.

“Oh come on!” Zacon snarled. “You think I haven’t been paying attention? I’m not stupid, you know.”

They shrugged and moved on.

“So we’re headed to Canterlot.” Cor made it a statement of fact while looking around for consent.

“It appears so.” Jason nodded.

“I don’t think we need to,” Zacon said. “We’re perfectly capable of assisting in the war from where we are. We don’t need the Princess trying to give us orders.”

“This isn’t going to be about orders,” Jason replied.

“Oh? You know so? Enlighten me.”

“Her mannerisms didn’t give me the feeling that she would take that approach. If anything, she’d make it a request.”

“Oh, excuse me for insulting your ‘feelings’. I wasn’t aware they were so perceptive about the rulers of other worlds. Any other deep insights they want to share?”

“Cut the crap,” Cor said, stopping any other snide remarks. “We’ll go there, see what she wants, and come back. Simple.”

“Fine,” Zacon said. “But we’re not going to be sent off anywhere else just as things are about to get interesting.”

Jason set his training equipment aside and strapped his own sword back on. Cor slipped his arrows back into their quiver and stuck his bow in its sling. As they made their way down the hill back toward Ponyville, Zacon roused himself and followed, putting his Axe safely at his side again.

The messenger, who was just getting his hooves under him again, called out.

“Wait! I have transport for you.”

He reached under his armor and drew out an amulet. It was designed with a pair of wings in the center of an intricately stylized circle. Its teal material glowed softly. The Guard whispered something into it and it flashed brightly. Almost at once, they noticed a dot of movement as something took to the air over Canterlot in the distance. They waited in silence as it came steadily closer.

~*~*~

When the chariot flew in, nopony paid it more than a passing glance. They were hard at work with their training, after all. But one pair of eyes caught and held when the chariot took off only seconds later. There was an urgency in its departure that triggered some instinctive unease.

Lyra nudged Time Turner and pointed.

“Aren’t those the ponies that followed us here?” she asked, trying to discern details on the now distant figures.

“I believe so,” he said.

They continued walking on their way to the armory to have their swords sharpened after the day’s drills.

“What do you think it was about?”

“I’m sure I don’t know,” Turner replied, sounding equal parts annoyed and amused by her persistence.

“You aren’t the least bit curious?”

“I don’t expect to find the answers here and now, if that’s what you’re asking.”

“So…you do want to know what that was?”

“You don’t give up do you?” he asked with a sideways smirk.

“Not when it’s something important. And a chariot ordered to pick them up seems pretty darn important.” She frowned in thought. “Who are they anyway?”

“If I’m not mistaken, one of them was the Unicorn that raced and beat Rainbow Dash.”

“That actually happened?” Lyra asked in surprise.

“According to her closest friends even,” he nodded. He chuckled before adding, “They were out in the streets correcting the ponies that got the details mixed up.”

“Huh. I guess I didn’t pay any real attention to it. And those other two?”

“I don’t know specifically. They were with him when the recruiting started. They had an argument with Rainbow Dash in front of half the town about joining the army.”

“What did they say?”

“What, are you writing a newspaper column on it? That’s all I know.” He gave her an amused shake of his head.

She let the matter drop there and they deposited their equipment with the stallion marking inventory at the armory. They started towards the tents to find a few minute’s rest before evening drills but a shrill whistle summoned them back to the central fields. The four Sergeants at the camp and a Royal Guard officer waited for the camp to gather. The officer consulted a list from time to time while the Sergeants spoke to each other in low tones.

When they were all assembled, the officer called for them to listen up. By this time, it was an unnecessary gesture, as he was the undivided center of their attention.

“I am Lieutenant Long Watch. This platoon will be under my command when we take the field. You will be assigned an official squad under one of the Sergeants here. Form up as you are called and get familiar with those in your groups. We’ll start with Sergeant Iron Link in First Squad.”

He went down the list, calling out names and watching as the pony would trot hesitantly over to their new group.

“I hope this doesn’t change us around too much,” Lyra said in a whisper while Sergeant Flint Gray gathered Second Squad. “It would be a pain to get used to formations with some ponies and then get stuck with others.”

“Savoir Fare…Caramel…Davenport…” the officer went on.

“I agree,” Turner nodded.

“Third Squad with Sergeant Obsidian Blitz…Goldengrape…Night Watch…Big McIntosh…”

“But it would be unlikely for it to work out exactly,” Turner continued. “We’ll likely get a few new faces to contend with.”

“Lyra Heartstrings…Carrot Cake…Time Turner…Jack Hammer…”

The Lieutenant paused to flip the page and started Fourth Squad. Neither of them heard him though because a jolt had gone through Lyra and from the look on his face, she could tell Turner was having a similar reaction. Hearing her name read off had made it official in her mind somehow. She was going to war and she was not turning back. Turner’s jaw worked for a moment before they walked over to the rest of their squad. Goldengrape was the first to greet them.

“It’s good to see familiar faces by my side!” He beamed at them both and they found themselves smiling back. His bold cheerfulness was infectious.

“Felix…Coco Crusoe…Eiffel…and Karat,” the Lieutenant concluded. “You’ll continue to practice field drills and weapons training with your new squads until we receive our orders. Good luck, all of you.”

He turned in time to see a pair of Pegasi landing behind him. The larger one was having trouble staying aloft. The other approached the Lieutenant and spoke to him in a low voice. With a glance that conveyed volumes of disappointment, the lead Pegasus took off again. The Lieutenant spoke briefly with the remaining Pegasus and made a change to his lists.

“Sergeant Blitz!” he called.

They spoke, after which the Sergeant and the Pegasus walked back over to the rest of the squad.

“We’ve got a late addition,” Sergeant Blitz growled.

The Pegasus had a white coat and a dull bronze mane. His body rippled with tight muscle and his sheer size would have been menacing if not for one detail. Every eye was drawn to his wings, which were several sizes too small for the rest of him. His chagrin at this obvious discrepancy generated a less than imposing demeanor.

“This is Bulk Biceps,” the Sergeant said.

Goldengrape reached out a hoof. “Great to have you with us, Bulk.”

He waited but the Pegasus didn’t accept the greeting. Instead, Bulk glanced around guiltily and tried to hide his wings.

“Why isn’t he with the Air Corp?” Lyra asked bluntly.

Bulk descended into full mortification.

“He hasn’t got the wing power to handle their flying requirements,” the Sergeant said. “They need to fly tight formations and carry equipment quicker and higher than he can. So says the Lieutenant that threw him out. But here, he’ll be a powerhouse with a card up his sleeve.” He turned to Bulk. “And if you aren’t one yet, we’ll make you into one.”

Bulk nodded defeatedly.

“Don’t you worry, we’ll get you set up right.” Goldengrape patted him on the shoulder encouragingly.

“I’m glad you think so,” Blitz grinned. “Because you’re assigned to him to make sure he gets up to speed on the things we’ve already covered. I want you all down in the field in an hour to drill with the new squad. See where we still work and where we need a bit of oiling. Dismissed!”

~*~*~

The chariot landed in the Canterlot Castle courtyard. A Guard was waiting for them and led them to the throne room. The group hardly glanced at the décor this time. The doors to the throne room were closed and a pair of guards flanked it. Twilight was waiting there and sporting a bulging saddlebag. She informed them that another audience was being held and they would need to wait until it concluded. They were silent, Twilight lost in anxiety, and the others having dispensed with idle chatter on the way there. The audience concluded within minutes and a small collection of professionally dressed, but civilian-looking, Pegasi left with haste.

Cor glanced after them as he, Zacon, Jason and Twilight entered. Their escort remained without. Princess Celestia sat on the throne, this time with Princess Luna standing at her side. A dozen guards stood along the walls. Excluding Twilight, their eyes followed the visitors with suspicion, lingering on the fine weapons they carried. The group came to the base of the dais and bowed.

“Thank you all for coming on such short notice,” Celestia began.

They all noticed weariness beneath the power in her voice. The light that had shone from her in their last meeting was muted now and the tone of the room became grim with it.

“First, to the three of you, I realize that I am hardly within my rights to make this request,” she said slowly. “But the situation has become desperate. Understand that I would not be asking this of you if I did not think…”

“We haven’t the time to be delicate about this,” Luna interrupted, speaking firmly over her sister.

Celestia fell silent and Luna took over.

“We seek your assistance in the defense of our country. No doubt you have defended your own homelands from invaders. You must understand our need to protect our ponies. Will you help us?”

Both Luna and Celestia waited for their response. Cor and Jason looked at each other and then at Zacon. Zacon simply raised an eyebrow at the Princesses.

“As it happens, we were already preparing to assist,” Cor said. He shrugged his quiver and it rattled at his side. “We’ve been in one of your training camps, waiting to see where we could do the most good.”

“That is wonderful to hear,” Celestia beamed. “I had been hesitant to ask for fear of overstepping the license of courtesy. And it is true you have military experience?”

Cor made an effort not to laugh at what he obviously felt was an understatement. Zacon did no such thing.

“There is less blood in my veins than military experience,” he said slowly, stressing their term with contempt. “My people are hunters from birth and theirs are born into war. We have all of the military experience you could ask for.”

Luna glanced at Celestia, concerned with the tone of his response. Celestia ignored it. She got up from the throne and gestured for a servant. The pony brought a table and set a box of scrolls and maps on it. They gathered around. Twilight, who had been hanging back, joined them when Celestia gestured her over.

“Let us give you an overview of the situation.”

Celestia spread the map of Equestria and placed several figurines of horse heads and swords in certain positions.

“These are the last known positions of the enemy forces. According to our latest reports, they were moving thus,” she said, indicating the sword figurines and the directions of their advance. She then pointed to the horse heads. “Our own forces are concentrated in Canterlot and in the camps, awaiting orders.”

From the scale of the map, they could see that the Trolls were pushing three fronts and that the closest one was within forty miles of Canterlot; little more than a day’s forced march. No pony forces were in position to oppose them.

“Tell me,” Zacon began, examining the map closely. “What sort of warriors are they? You’ve faced them in battle; what do you make of them.”

“They are brutish and relentless. They seemed to relish battle and cared nothing for the deaths of their comrades. They relied on physical strength alone and sheer numbers to overwhelm us. Even when our scouts first encountered them near the border, they attacked on sight. We had originally thought it was but a single force, but since the discovery of these three hordes, we fear there could be more. My hopes to find a peaceful way to end this were dispelled at our first battle when they refused an audience with me. My hopes to end it quickly were similarly lost with the discovery of additional hordes.”

"Did you say ‘peaceful way to end this’?” Zacon asked slowly. A hideous grin spread across his muzzle. “Ha…haha…hahahaHAHAHAHA!”

Everypony present eyed him with growing alarm, including Cor and Jason. Luna was just about to object to his behavior when he snapped back to a serious expression.

“You must forgive me your highnesses, but what did you really expect? You said it yourself that they attacked your scouts without provocation. Why would peace still be an option?”

Celestia frowned deeply. “I will not just write off a chance to protect my ponies. All I wanted to do was get them to cease their attacks. I would be willing to negotiate an agreement with them to spare my subjects from harm.”

"You think that they have conditions, common ground, terms of surrender?” Zacon sneered. “I have seen their type in my own realm. The only thing they want is all of your corpses on spits."

“And what then would you suggest we do to stop them?” Celestia asked contemptuously.

“Fight them. That much should go without saying.” Zacon rolled his eyes.

“We’ve already faced them once and it was a victory, more or less. But with this many of them, and so few of our Guard left, I fear they will be too much.” Celestia walked over to the window and looked out at the city. “This army I’ve raised; they do not know what awaits them in battle.”

Jason gave Cor a meaningful look. Cor frowned at him.

“That much is obvious,” Zacon grumbled.

“What makes you say that?” Celestia asked. “I know that these times of peace have made my ponies ill-equipped for war. What makes you so sure?”

“I’ve spent a mere ten days around them. But that’s more than enough to know there is not a shred of a fighting spirit among them…” He paused thoughtfully. “With one exception, and I wouldn’t risk money on that bet. They can learn to fight, sure, but none of them are warrior stock.”

The Guards around them were beginning to glare at the grey stallion as his remarks became more and more offensive.

“Ponies were not made for war,” Celestia said simply.

“Again, that is obvious. I may only have seen a small part of your country, but it is enough. Just look around your capital! It’s the heart of the country and the seat of power and not protected by more than a company of troops. It’s as if you don’t believe anything threatening will ever present itself.”

“Few have before. Not that required a more significant military presence than we possess.”

“And how is that working out now, your Highness?” Zacon pressed with a smirk.

“Enough!” Luna stepped forward. “You will watch your tongue or you will lose it.”

Zacon looked her up and down as if daring her to try it. Cor put a hoof on his shoulder.

“Ease off. They know they’re not prepared. That’s why they’re asking for our help in the first place.”

"Exactly. They asked us here for our help, and that is what they are getting from me. And the first thing they need to hear is what they’ve been doing wrong so they can fix it."

“We’re working on it,” Cor hissed before he could continue. “And the first step is to stop running your mouth at foreign royals.”

Zacon huffed in derision.

“Perhaps you should keep the beast on a leash as well, Prince Hightalon,” Luna observed mildly. “Lest he continue to bark at polite company.”

“And yet you stoop to the same level so quickly, Highness,” Zacon laughed.

“Can it Zacon! We need to focus on…”

“Not this time, Twiggy!” Zacon cut him off. Cor’s eye twitched dangerously at the nickname. “I’ll say whatever I want to them. We’ve all got crowns here.”

“But this is their country,” Jason reminded him. “Our ranks don’t carry nearly as much weight as back home.”

“And you’d do well to remember your place, Captain,” Zacon barked. “I’ve waited too long to tell them exactly what’s wrong with this place and I’m not about to be stopped by you.”

Jason made a face at the affront but said nothing more.

“I hardly think now is the time to be arguing about this,” Celestia said.

“You’re right.” Zacon’s brows creased as he turned back to her. “That time has long passed you by. Now all we can do is put out the fires.”

“Now hold on.” Cor pushed Zacon roughly. “Who made you the judge of their society?”

“The body count they asked for help with, that’s who!” he said, pushing back.

Luna’s eyes narrowed with scorn. “And just what do you find so lacking in a victory tallied at forty to one, oh Prince of Wars?”

“Only the fact that you seem to be out of troops.”

“We have raised an army…”

“That will be carved up and served medium rare in their victory feast,” Zacon interrupted with a laugh.

“Stop it! Right NOW!”

Up until then, none of them had been paying attention to Twilight. They all turned to find her glaring back at them.

“We can’t do this. We can’t argue like this! Not when we need to stand together if we hope to win.” She looked between them. “Please, ponies’ lives are at stake here. They’re depending on us!”

A minute passed in which they all considered each other thoughtfully.

“Your Highness,” Cor began, tentatively breaking the silence. “In what way can we be of assistance to you?”

Celestia did not answer right away. When she did, she seemed to be coming back to reality from very far away.

“I hoped you could give us another opinion of our plans. We’ve prepared a defensive strategy but would like to be sure that it is sound.”

“Oh fine,” Zacon growled. “Let’s see it.”

Celestia frowned but let his tone pass without comment.

“The enemy will have to cross this river as they approach Canterlot,” she said, indicating the map. “They will reach it near noon tomorrow. We’ve sent word for our troops to form up on the opposite bank to engage them.”

The three stepped closer to study the area more clearly.

“There’s a danger over here,” Jason said. “If they decide to ford here and here, we could be flanked badly on this side.”

“Those are rapids,” Cor pointed out. “They could try it, but they’d end up down river too far to do much damage for hours. Not to mention risk drowning a good portion of their troops.”

They were silent again, pouring over the map. Nopony interrupted them, waiting instead to see what conclusion they would draw.

“Could this bluff here offer more coverage of the bank?” Cor asked. “See how the slope would force them to circle around in range of anyone at the top.”

“It might,” Zacon agreed. “But if we put enough troops up there to do any good, we might as well abandon the water’s edge without a fight. There are too few of them to make use of it.”

“What about as a fallback point?”

“No,” Jason said. “There isn’t enough room for a retreat to make it up there without being caught halfway and nowhere to run once we do.”

“I see.” Cor went back to scratching his chin in thought.

“What if we tried to draw them back this way after they cross?” Jason began, tracing a route with his hoof. “We could harass them and keep them busy while the rest of the army fortified another position.”

“No, no.” Cor waved the idea down. “Even I’d need a large team of Rangers with me to get their attention.”

“Hmm.”

Again, silence.

Cor gestured to a spot for Jason to look at. Jason saw what Cor was meant and shook his head.

“If we had a week to prepare, I’d say go for it. But as it is, we’ll be lucky if the army can all be there when they arrive.”

“Damn,” Cor muttered.

They looked the map over for another minute before turning back to the Princesses.

“We don’t see any holes in this arrangement. In fact, we’re hard pressed to find a way to improve it.”

Zacon snorted in disdain.

“Do you want to add something?” Cor asked, giving him a mock gesture of permission.

“It’s passable,” he said grudgingly. “And they don’t have time for better.”

Cor turned back to Celestia.

“It seems all that is left is to make it so. We ask your permission to join your defense of the river as an independent command.”

“You have my permission, Prince Hightalon. The assistance of you and your allies is most appreciated. I shall see you in the field.”

Cor and Jason bowed. Cor elbowed Zacon hard and the grey stallion bowed as well. They left to make final preparations.

Celestia watched them go with a small frown. Luna’s scowl was much deeper.

“Why must we resort to enlisting their help?”

“There is no one else, sister.”

“Still,” Luna let her head droop. “Did they have to be so…so…?” She trailed off with a sigh.

“Combative?” Celestia suggested playfully.

Luna half smiled at the joke. “I’ll see to it that our forces are ready to be underway at first light.” Her smile faded again. “I wish you luck

tomorrow, sister.”

She left then. Celestia took a deep breath and held it for a long time. When she let it out, she found Twilight still standing beside her, shifting anxiously.

“Um, Princess?”

“Yes Twilight?”

Twilight glanced around the room as if to confirm that something was missing. “Where is my brother?”

“You needn’t worry. He is on his way north to assist in the defense of the Crystal Empire. He is the Prince after all.”

“Oh. I was just worried he’d been…“ The word caught in her throat.

“He was injured,” Celestia said. “But his most serious wounds had recovered enough for him to travel yesterday.”

Twilight tried to respond but couldn’t bring herself to say anything more. Celestia waited sympathetically, giving her time to sort out her feelings.

“Was there anything you needed me here for?” Twilight asked at last.

“Actually, yes. There is an important request I have for you.” Celestia took a deep breath and then smiled sadly. “You have been my faithful student for years now and have mastered many forms of magic. I know your training has not prepared you for this, but you are still a highly talented Unicorn. I’m afraid I must ask you to serve alongside our mages in battle. We will need all of the spell power we can get.”

Twilight gulped. “Serve in battle? I-I don’t know if I can.”

“Twilight,” Celestia said softly, standing next to her and putting her wing around her. “I know you are a gentle spirit and that fighting is against what I’ve taught you. But this war has changed everything. Equestria needs you. I need you Twilight.” Celestia nuzzled her gently.

Twilight nuzzled Celestia back and tried to keep her voice from quavering. “I’ll try.” She stepped away and smiled, making an effort to sound resolved. “I won’t let you down Princess. You can count on me.”

“I know I can. Now get some rest. We leave at dawn.”

Twilight left the throne room at a measured walk. She made it around the first corner and out of sight before she had to collapse against the wall and breathe.

No more hiding behind books and barriers, she thought to herself spitefully. The real world called and it’s not happy to have been ignored.

“Celestia needs me to do this,” she said out loud. “She needs me. I can’t back out.” She shut her eyes tightly. “No matter how much I want to.”

She stood up straight again and took a deep breath. With her resolve firmly in place, she marched around the corner intent on gather a few materials she would likely need. So intent in fact, that she almost walked into the guard coming to find her. She squeaked in surprise.

“Miss Sparkle,” he said with a salute that ignored her reaction with perfect professionalism. “Celestia sent me to help you in your preparations. Is there anything I can do for you?”

Twilight recovered her composure quickly. “Yes, I believe there is.” She whipped a checklist out of her saddlebag. “I’ll need all of the items on this list ready by the time I leave tomorrow. Can you get them for me?”

He gave the list a cursory glance. “I’ll see to it. Is there anything else?”

“No,” she began but stopped. “But perhaps you could make sure a guest room is ready for me tonight?”

“No need. Your room is already prepared.”

She blinked. “Oh. Well in that case, that should be all I need. Thank you.”

The guard saluted again and left. She watched him go, still fighting the urge to run. But she didn’t know where to. She didn’t even know what from.

This war?

Impossible, she reasoned. I wouldn’t run from my obligations to Equestria.

From Celestia’s request then?

Equally preposterous, she admonished. Celestia wouldn’t ask me to do anything I couldn’t handle.

Perhaps it was being pulled away from her studies?

No, she answered immediately but hesitated.

She wasn’t so attached to her work that she thought it was more important than the safety of the country, but the thought of leaving it was nearer to the cause of her anxiety. It was leaving the familiar and entering the unknown.

Or the ‘known to be bad’, she amended.

Twilight stayed where she was, alone in the hall, empty except for herself and her troubled thoughts. When the setting sun coming in the window made her blink, she realized how long she’d been standing there. With a shaky breath, she made her way down the familiar path to the last good night’s sleep she expected to get for a long time.

Act II: Chapter Fifteen: Soft as a Lightning Strike

View Online

When Twilight opened her eyes, she let out a sigh. It was a contented sigh, born of comforting memories awoken by her surroundings. The last few days’ worries could not intrude on this sanctum of her foalhood.

Like any place she’d resided, her study devices stood out in the room most prominently. A large desk with a well-worn stool dominated one wall, ringed with reference books of all subjects, magic and mundane. Bookshelves filled with familiar titles flanked the desk. She could see the empty spaces that her favorite books had once occupied. They were now in Ponyville with the closest of her treasured personal items. The volumes she’d left behind had been given to her as part of her general studies and had less sentimental value than the others.

The walls held star charts and maps that she’d been most interested in. Her old telescope sat by the floor length window, waiting to carry her imagination into the stars once more. Every object had a practical purpose in her studies except two. The pair of pictures hanging side by side were the only purely sentimental items in the room. One was of her family; her mother and father beside her brother in his new Captain’s uniform. The other was a painting of Starswirl the Bearded. It was an original copy from an artist commissioned by Celestia to capture his image. It was also a gift to her that Celestia had given when Twilight had shown interest in the old mage. Enchanted to protect it from age, it was in perfect condition.

Every surface in the room was free of dust even after more than a year away, hinting at the castle servants who had taken the time to care for her things in her absence. She was on first name terms with a number of the castle’s staff but it still touched her that they would go out of their way to do something like dust her unused shelves and desk.

She blinked at the ceiling for a time. She was nearly fully awake now. She knew she would have to get up sooner than later but she wanted to hold onto the feeling of waking up in this room for a moment longer. When she did roll over and put her hooves on the floor, she walked over to her desk, sat down and looked back at her room silently.

Everything was exactly as she left it except that the waste basket was empty. She smiled at it wistfully. There had been dozens of crumpled papers in it when she’d left. All of them were rejected versions of the last report she’d made before moving to Ponyville. She turned her gaze slowly across the room with those days in mind. It was almost possible to believe that she had stepped back in time. That she was still an excitable little filly running around the castle for the first time. That the biggest trouble she got into was being late for a lesson with the Princess. That she wasn’t being catapulted into events that would rewrite the way she thought about the world she lived in.

She got up and accepted the inevitable start of the day. Opening the curtains, she looked out over the waking city. The whole of Canterlot was in shadows and the last of the stars were still fading from the sky. The sun on the other side of the mountain hadn’t reached them yet, but the farther lands were just being touched by its golden fingers. Grey clouds hung over those lands, limp and old. Twilight realized that the Pegasi who normally kept them in check had fled the Trolls who were storming across the country.

A knock at the door told her that she was out of time to wish for better days. The guard she found outside had a box and a bag with him. He passed them to her and saluted before leaving wordlessly. Inside the box she found a folded outfit that she recognized as a mage’s uniform. Wrapped in the clothing was a set of light armor. She looked at it expressionlessly before setting it aside. The bag was filled with the items she’d requested last night.

She checked all of them and rearranged them into a more logical order before slipping on the uniform. She hadn’t brought herself to put on the armor when Celestia knocked.

“It is time, Twilight.” The Princess spoke softly, as if hearing the conflicts in her pupil’s mind.

Twilight took a deep breath and let it out slowly before donning the armor. She looked up at Celestia with as much determination as she could muster.

“I’m ready.”

~*~*~

The sun was not up. Lyra believed she shouldn’t be up either. She trudged along with the other ponies in her platoon as they made their way north. The dull red on the horizon was enough light to see by.

But not enough to wake up to.

“It’s not all that bad,” Goldengrape said encouragingly from behind her. “It’s quite beautiful in this part of the country. This early in the morning, we get to see a different side of the world with the colors just coming into focus and…”

While she appreciated the gesture, Lyra tuned him out. She hadn’t realized she’d spoken aloud. Seven o’clock was usually pushing it for her. This was closer to five. Not getting a full night’s sleep was not agreeing with her. She’d been startled out of her bedroll by Blitz before there had been light on the horizon.

“Urgent news,” he’d said. “New orders.”

Now they were marching, all one hundred and twenty or so of them. Recruits from Ponyville made up a third of their number while a couple of communities south and east provided the rest. Lyra didn’t know half of the names from just Ponyville and hadn’t started to learn the others’. She walked beside Goldengrape and just behind Big Mac. Time Turner was ahead a few rows. Their names were enough for now.

She glanced around and found Canterlot looming above her. She blinked. They were closer to the mountains now than she’d thought. A glance behind her told her that she didn’t remember most of the journey. The sun suddenly crested the top of the mountain, dragging the lands below from the muted cover of the twilight and thrusting it into the sharp focus of the day. Lyra blinked in surprise and squinted ahead.

The lightly wooded foothills below the mountain tapered off into grassy flatlands leading down to the river. The opposite bank was thick with trees and the river itself was bordered by rocks and tall grasses. They were headed for a rise overlooking the river just at the edge of the hills. Other ponies could be seen bustling about between the rise and the river. Lyra woke up in a hurry when she realized how many ponies she was looking at.

From the river’s edge to the base of the rise, what must have been three or four hundred ponies were setting up lines of tripwires in the ground or digging narrow trenches and covering them with grasses. On the rise itself, easily twice as many ponies were milling about, donning armor and distributing weapons. At its center was a row of flags surrounding Princess Celestia and a contingent of the Royal Guard.

The sounds of the army carried all the way to them even before they had reached the river. Voices, indistinct from one another buzzed with excited energy. A shout occasionally rose above the rest, giving a hint at the work being done. As they made their way into the camp, a few ponies waved to them in greeting. But most ponies only watched them briefly before turning back to their tasks. Lieutenant Long Watch wasted no time leading them right to the top of the hill and ordering them to line up.

The Lieutenant approached the Princess and announced himself.

“Your Highness,” he said with a bow. “The Ponyville-Southshire-Woodview Platoon has arrived and is standing by for your orders.”

Celestia nodded as she looked over the recruits. “Very good, Lieutenant.”

She looked behind her expectantly and Twilight Sparkle stepped forward, producing a long scroll. The Unicorn had on a short silver breastplate over a close-fitting navy blue shirt with silver etching. Silver plates traced up the sides and back of her neck. Her hooves were fitted with silver shoes whose star-shaped extensions protected her forelegs. She held the list up so that Celestia could examine it.

“You will join Third Company on the left flank as its second platoon. Set up your supplies here and then make your way to your positions.” Celestia looked out to the west and frowned. “I expect we will not have much more time to prepare.”

The Lieutenant saluted and ordered the platoon to unpack their supply wagons. Lyra shuffled along with them, taking in the commotion around her all the while. Everypony was strapping on armor and fitting lances to their mounts. Lyra accepted her sword as it was passed to her and belted it on. She pulled her armor from the stack on the wagon and did up the clasps. She looked herself over when she was finished and wondered at it all.

The plates on her forelegs and back, with the chain coif under her helmet were more than she’d ever envisioned herself wearing. They were plain steel, not nearly as grand as Twilight’s or any of the Royal Guard’s armor. But as she walked back down to the river, surrounded by more than a thousand similarly equipped ponies, she felt as if she were radiating glorious light.

They wound their way through the traps leading to the banks and lined up facing the trees opposite them. Up and down the lines, ponies from across the region took stances alongside a scattering of Royal Guard lancers and swordsponies. The wind played with the leaves and coaxed a soft rustle from the branches. The river swept by smoothly, mirroring the clear sky above. To Lyra, it seemed too peaceful for a place that was about to become a battlefield.

A pair of Pegasi flew over them from the other side of the river. They landed near Celestia and spoke with her. When they backed away, she stepped out to a prominent vantage point. Her voice carried out to them like a roll of thunder.

“Stand fast, my ponies. Our enemy is upon us. We, the brave protectors of our great nation, will halt their advance here and turn them back from our lands. They are here to destroy us and all that we hold dear. Our homes, our families and our dreams; all are in danger. But we are here to stop them. We are here to safeguard our futures. We are here to defend Equestria!”

A great cheer went up from the ponies and the waters of the river seemed to shake with their voices. Lyra joined them vigorously.

I’m here to defend you, Bon Bon, she thought, focusing all of her determination on the thought of the mare, at home and waiting for her.

She drew the sword and twirled it experimentally. To her left, Big Mac set his lance, biting his lip nervously. At her right, a few ponies down the line, Turner’s head was lowered and his eyes were closed. He seemed to be whispering something to himself but Lyra couldn’t hear it over the shouting ponies that separated them.

Goldengrape, standing just next to him, noticed her looking and caught her eye. He nodded to her with a faint smile. She returned the nod. With a crease in her brow and a frown on her muzzle, Lyra set her gaze on the opposite bank. She was ready.

~*~*~

Rainbow Dash looked down on the flashing plates and clinking metal below her. The army was in position along the river and the scouts had just reported the enemy was forming up for the attack. From where she was, high on the hill behind the army with the rest of the Air Corps, she could see the whole of the lines. The noise rising up to her was a mere buzzing in the back of her mind. Her thoughts were drifting through the past few days.

The moment she’d left Ponyville, it was all business. Spitfire’s words were still fresh in her ears, and Rainbow meant to prove that she was as good as she was expected to be.

It will be good to know that we have some real power in our new wings, Spitfire had said. I’ve seen you in action and you’ve got the talent to try to make the team.

The strutting didn’t last long though. Once they reached the camps, the work began. They were fitted with their armor; a mesh jumpsuit that felt like tiny rings against her coat. She brushed at it absently with a hoof. The plates were worked directly into the material, covering the shoulders and chest. The entire outfit was streamlined and the plates swept back to allow for tighter maneuvering.

The shoes were heavy and the forehooves were fitted with retractable blades. She flicked one open and examined it. Eight inches of steel sturdy enough to chip a boulder into pebbles; it was an intimidating weapon to see plummeting from the sky. Their training had concentrated on learning how to use them. Since one of the requirements of the Air Corps was being a strong flier, there was no need to work the recruits in that area. The entire time was spent flying formations in full equipment, as well as learning the signals for orders in flight and the methods of attacking the ground without landing.

Rainbow let the lessons play back in her mind, superimposing them over the field before her. She could see the places her squadron would be covering. The river swept out of the mountain with a fury and snaked westward several miles before turning south again. As it passed their position, it became shallower and wider. It offered a deceptively obvious crossing point since the river was still just as swift. The unwary could lose their footing and be carried away easily.

Upriver, the east bank was sheer and rocky, offering no beach to cross to. Downriver, the river itself was enough of a barrier: Rapids that could rip a raft to bits even before it hit the pillar-like rocks that stuck up in odd places as if teeth were jutting out to snare the unfortunate. This was the best crossing for miles, so they would hold them here.

Rainbow knew this much because she had paid attention during the briefings. From what she’d heard after arriving here, the Air Corps was being treated differently than the Army. It was giving out more details to its members than the ground forces. It was obvious that they believed that the fliers needed more information than the swords and lances on the ground. Rainbow didn’t have any opinions on the subject but she’d noticed it quickly enough.

She glanced over at Spitfire. The Wonderbolt leader had seemed so smooth and quick in her performances while calm and relaxed in social events. Rainbow had seen a totally different side of her in the past five days. Harsh and impatient, she was at every throat to get their squadrons ready for the call to action. Even though she’d cut back on shouting in everypony’s face since they’d received their orders, it had been replaced by a different kind of tension in her voice and her stance.

Spitfire was rigid, looking out at the landscape. She wasn’t looking toward the trees where the enemy was approaching. She was looking back the way they’d come. The hard line of her mouth and the crease in her brow were the only sign of whatever struggle was going on in her head. Rainbow might have asked her what she was thinking if she weren’t expected to wait in formation for the order to attack with her squadron.

As it was, her squadron, consisting of fifteen other ponies, was spread out around her in groups of four, shifting from hoof to hoof as they watched the forest. They whispered encouragements back and forth and, since most of them knew each other from various weather teams, they were earnest words.

Rainbow didn’t speak to any of them. She was beyond excitement or nervousness. All she needed to be ready now was to find one pony in the sea of soldiers below. He wasn’t hard to spot. His completely black leather armor stood out prominently from all of the steel plate around him. Jason was looking back at her. From hundreds of feet away, they locked eyes and nodded simultaneously. They both knew what the other was about and they needed no words to finalize it between them.

This was a moment of truth for her. She needed to prove that she could do this. That no matter what came, she would not back down. She was determined to protect everypony she cared about, regardless of what he said it would mean. She was strong enough to do this, she told herself. She would not lose herself. She recalled his words now as well.

If you do this, you’ll lose something sacred. She could still remember the tightness of his jaw and the intensity in his eyes when he’d told her this central belief in his life. I’ve spent my whole life defending innocence while losing my own!

She breathed in deeply through her nose and let it out from her mouth slowly.

I’m not going to war just to answer some question about myself, she thought fiercely. I’m not going to be taking lives for some internal fulfillment. I am here to protect my home and the homes of those I love: My friends, my family, my town, my country. This is for them. This is for our future. This is for…

A clear picture sprang into her mind. It was an afternoon in Ponyville, though she couldn’t remember exactly which one. Most of her friends were there and they were all smiling and laughing and just sharing the moment. It filled her with such a feeling of togetherness that she smiled in spite of herself. Almost at once, the distance separating them stung her like a void opening in her stomach and she felt a tear at the corner of her eye. She sniffed once and wiped her eyes with a hoof.

And that’s something I’d kill for.

She took another breath, sharper this time. The trees seemed to be crawling with dark shapes that undulated like waves on a black ocean. A war horn sounded, and another answered. The front ranks of the Trolls marched into the open and stopped just shy of the water’s edge. The two armies stared each other down for long moments. Growls reached the ears of the ponies over the shifting of plates and weapons.

“This is it, fliers!” Spitfire was suddenly at the head of the Air Corps, calling back over her shoulder. “Wings up!”

Wings flared and hooves scrapped the dirt. Satchels of javelins, lying in wait in the grass beside them, were slung over their shoulders. Rainbow shook off her thoughts and focused in on the task ahead. A glance to the right and left put her wingponies in mind. Star Hunter, Cerulean Skies, and Cosmic nodded back at her when they met her eyes. Rainbow knew Star and Cerulean were both strong fliers since they were Ponyville weather team veterans. Cosmic was less familiar but he’d kept up with them in training.

They’re a smooth unit, she thought to herself. We can handle this.

She checked herself one final time and dug her hooves into the ground for traction. At the head of each squadron was a member of the Wonderbolts, providing experienced leadership to each group. Sergeant Fire Streak headed her squadron. He made a quick motion with his wings to indicate the direction of their takeoff.

Down on the field, the horns sounded again, blowing long, energized notes. The Trolls raised their weapons in challenge and surged forward. They waded into the river, the water reaching their chests but only slowing their powerful forms to a fast walk. Occasionally, one would slip and go under, but most kept their footing.

Spitfire was airborne the moment they touched the water. Her squadron, entirely Wonderbolts, followed her up and over the middle of the field. The others took to the air and spread out to their designated zones. Rainbow took her flight in just behind the leader with the other two on her sides. Fire Streak rose directly over the enemy lines and began circling around to attack from immediately behind them. The wind drowned out the sounds from the ground and Rainbow wasn’t able to keep an eye on the pony lines while she was with her squadron.

Rainbow noted the other squadrons on their flank taking similar positions. Spitfire and her squadron were already diving, javelins falling amongst the Trolls as they cleared the tree line. Rainbow didn’t have time to see any more because her squadron pulled into a shallow dive and she led her flight in with them. She pulled a javelin from her satchel and drew back. They threw them all together. The projectiles whistled toward the enemy and struck home. Howls were just barely audible beneath the canopy. Still diving, they readied another javelin each. They threw them again and could hear the roars of pain clearly over the wind in their ears.

A movement from Fire Streak signaled them to ready their blades. Rainbow flicked hers open and picked a target from those just emerging from the trees. The squadron broke formation and dropped out of the sky. She hit her Troll with bone jarring force. The blades cut through the matted fur and thick muscle of her victim and she felt blood splash over her hooves. With a kick to the shoulders of her enemy, Rainbow lifted off again, pulling away from the shouts of anger that chased her.

An axe passed in front of her muzzle, close enough that she could see the carved notches in the blade. She watched it for one heart stopping second as it twirled away and fell back into the mass below her. She ascended as fast as she could and looked around to find her flight again. They regrouped and climbed higher. The rest of the squadron was circling around for another pass but Rainbow and her wingponies were out of position. They hurried to catch up but by the time they began their dive, the others were pulling away.

Rainbow made a split second decision and pulled up. Her wingponies followed her and thus avoided the hail of weapons that had been anticipating them. They wheeled around to rejoin the rest of the squadron, who had taken a position higher up. Fire Streak seemed to be looking for an opportunity to strike without incurring the wrath of the Trolls who were now expecting them. Rainbow took the opening to scan the battle herself.

The other Air Corps fliers were raining javelins on their targets or returning to the Equestrian side of the field to grab another satchel. Only Spitfire’s squadron was still diving into melee near the middle of the battle. As Rainbow watched her flight, her eyes were drawn to the ground forces. The edge of the river was a mass of bodies. The pony lines, who had intended to hold the Trolls at the water’s edge and catch them in the restricting current, had been forced back hundreds of feet.

The steel plates of fallen ponies stood out prominently from among the grey furs of the dead Trolls. Magic rained from the hillside where the mages stood but made little headway in the enemy ranks. The Trolls pushed forward relentlessly and the Equestrians were giving ground rapidly. Looking downriver, Rainbow was horrified to see the water running red and thick with bodies. She shook her head to try to ignore it all and pulled up closer to Fire Streak.

“Sergeant!” she yelled. “We have to get in there and help them!”

He looked at her sharply. “You think I don’t know that? We also need to do some good. That’s why I’m looking for the right spot to hit.”

She would have said more, but he gave her a withering glare when she opened her mouth again. She dropped back into formation and bit her lip. She could see the Army being pushed back with each passing second. She saw Celestia herself charge down the hill surrounded by the remainder of her Guard. Her heart leapt for a moment to see the golden light of the Princess’ horn streaking toward the enemy. But they met the Troll lines as if they’d struck a wall. Celestia carved away at her enemies only for more to take their place. The Trolls continued to advance steadily.

Rainbow ground her teeth as she watched helplessly. At last, Fire Streak turned into a shallow dive and she followed eagerly. They threw javelins as they passed over the enemy. Headed straight for the front lines, Fire Streak called back to them.

“Don’t pull out right away. Just keep flying and striking!”

With that, he rolled over and dove hard. The squadron rolled with him and they plummeted into the midst of the Trolls. Just before they struck, they leveled out and flew just above the heads of the enemy. Their blades reached out to clip the Trolls, causing a swath of casualties to reel from them as they passed.

When they pulled away and circled over the pony lines, they heard a ragged cheer from their friends on the ground. Rainbow frowned. From the air, she could tell that their attack hadn’t slowed the Trolls for more than the span of a breath. But all the ground forces saw of it was the Air Corps felling enemies. It gave them hope and the impression that their fight was getting easier. It was far from the truth.

They pulled back to a higher altitude and hovered there. Fire Streak signaled them to throw the rest of their javelins. Rainbow pulled one and scanned for a target that would make a difference. What she saw almost made her wings stop flapping. In just the few seconds she’d looked away, the entire pony line had fragmented. Whole platoons were breaking off and retreating.

No, she corrected herself. They’re fleeing.

The right flank, where Celestia held the base of the hill and backed up by the mages, was the only hard point in the Army left. Rainbow cast about desperately to find anypony still standing elsewhere on the field. That was when she saw the remains of the left flank. Easily recognizable among the Army steel was the leather armor worn by Jason and Cor. They stood on opposite sides of the remaining troops, their weapons blurring as they turned from Troll to Troll.

Cor swung a sword to stave off the enemies closest to him so that he could take clear shots with his bow. Jason’s blade was a dark streak that slipped smoothly from one enemy to another. It was almost mesmerizing the way it turned and spun around him. Zacon stood alone atop a mound of bodies just beyond where the rest of the ponies stood, shouting unintelligible yet clearly audible challenges to his foes. His gold and silver armor was painted crimson with blood and his axe clove the bodies of any Trolls that got too close to him.

The ponies around them fought with intense fervor, perhaps spurred on by their perceived success alongside the three warriors. While the Army caved in around them, this small contingent stood its ground. And while they remained impossibly outnumbered, they did not seem ready to yield. As moments slipped by, the gap between them and the rest of the Equestrians widened.

“Retreat! Fall back to Canterlot!”

Celestia’s voice barely rose up to them over the fighting. She and her Guard were desperately trying to disengage from the crushing waves of Trolls. The mages on the hill behind her turned and bolted as soon as she gave the order. Rainbow blinked when she saw one of the mages hesitate. Armored and uniformed, Twilight looked back at Celestia apprehensively, torn between following her order and helping her escape. Rainbow was momentarily distracted by her surprise that the Unicorn was even here.

“We’ve got to stay with the others, Dash!” Cerulean shouted in her ear.

Fire Streak was calling for them to attack the area around the retreating Princess. Before the squadron could dive, Rainbow cut them off.

“What about them?” She indicated the other group, which wasn’t even attempting to withdraw. “They need our help more than the Princess.”

Fire Streak looked as if he was going to pop a vein. “Are you questioning my orders?!”

Rainbow froze for a second, knowing that she’d overstepped her bounds but unable to back down.

“Nopony is close to them except us. If we don’t get to them, they won’t even know to retreat. They’ll be left behind without…”

Streak didn’t wait for her to finish.

“I don’t have time for this. Everypony to the Princess!”

He turned and sped off. Most of the squadron followed. Rainbow just hovered there while every squadron in the sky converged on the Princess and her Guard. She glanced behind her and was surprised to find all three of her wingponies waiting for her. At once, she took on as commanding a stance as she could.

“While they’re all busy getting the Princess out of here, it’s up to us to let this group know that the retreat has been sounded.”

The three of them nodded firmly.

“Let’s go,” she said, wheeling and pulling into a sharp dive.

The four Pegasi dropped onto a cluster of Trolls and cut them down. With Rainbow in the lead, they catapulted themselves parallel to the ground and through the Trolls separating them from their allies. Rainbow spun her body in a tight spiral as she wove between Trolls, trying to put enough momentum in her blades to pierce the tough hides. Each time her blades contacted a body, she could feel the force of it through her whole leg.

When she knew she couldn’t keep swinging, she pulled out and turned to see her wingponies. They emerged from the throng intact and unharmed. A single axe followed them up but Star Hunter grabbed it out of the air and threw it back.

“We’ve got to let them know that they need to get out of here. Spread the word!” Rainbow shouted.

They all dove again, this time to hover near the ground and scream at the ponies on the ground to retreat. Most of those that heard gave them a glance and kept fighting. The others were too caught up in the melee to notice the Pegasi at all. Rainbow found Jason and tried to get his attention.

“Jason! Celestia’s ordered the Army to fall back. You’ve all got to get out of here!”

Jason swept his sword in a wide arch and earned just enough time to respond.

“It’s not like we wouldn’t leave if we could. They’ve got us boxed in!”

Rainbow could see that he was right at a glance. They were being pressed on three sides and the Trolls were trying to wrap around behind them to cut them off completely.

“I’ll think of something! Just hold on,” she yelled.

Jason didn’t even acknowledge her. Trolls continued to fall around him while he deftly twisted away from their attacks, but he was running out of room as they closed in tighter around the ponies. Rainbow swung around to the other side of the fighting. Cor was backing away from a pair of Trolls hastily while he readied another arrow. He stumbled on a fallen pony and nearly went down. The Trolls leapt forward to take advantage of the opening. Before Rainbow could move to help, they thrust their spears at him.

Both spears were knocked aside at the last second by a large stallion barreling into the Trolls from the side. With a sword in his mouth, he parried an axe while kicking the two half-trampled Trolls into the dirt. Cor nodded to him and fought on. Rainbow’s heart jumped into her throat when she recognized Big Mac’s copper mane beneath his helmet. She only hesitated for a moment though.

“Cor!” she called to the archer. “We’ve got to find a way to get everypony out of here! The rest of Army is retreating.”

He looked up at her in surprise.

“Why didn’t someone say so?”

He looked around quickly and his eyes widened when he saw that the rest of the Army wasn’t anywhere near them. He frowned critically and then nodded to himself. He pulled one of the few arrows left in his quivers and called out loudly.

“Everyone get ready to make a run for it! I’m going to give us an opening!”

A few ponies called out brief affirmatives. He drew the arrow and aimed it over the heads of the Trolls between them and the rest of the Equestrians. The air around his bow crackled with energy as his horn lit up brighter. When the arrow’s entire shaft was glowing brightly, he released. The arrow flew from the bow and rocketed into the enemy mass, hissing and sputtering. With a thunderous bang, it exploded over the heads of the Trolls. Most of the Trolls were knocked to the ground by the force of the blast alone. Others close to the center were ripped apart by shrapnel from the enchanted arrow.

Everypony turned and rushed in that direction as if a floodgate had opened. The remaining Trolls tried to pursue them but the gap widened as the ponies accelerated into a full gallop, leaving the shuffling Trolls behind. Rainbow hovered for a moment longer to watch the last ponies disengage. Jason had to yell at Zacon repeatedly before the big warrior followed. When she was sure they had escaped, Rainbow and her wingponies wheeled after them. She flew over the field slowly, gaining altitude and trying to get a picture of the whole battle.

The forested side of the river was littered with Trolls impaled by javelins. There were less than Rainbow had thought. She frowned and turned her gaze to the river itself. The shores were a killing zone. Trolls that had been caught in the water had been helpless to stop the spears and lances waiting for them. But sheer numbers appeared to have won them the beach, and with it, the ability to swing back. Where the front of the pony forces had been, there was a definable line of first casualties.

From there, it became clear that the ponies had not stopped falling back. The bodies thinned out only because the Trolls had gained ground too fast to cover every patch of grass. Most of the traps had been sprung but appeared to have merely inconvenienced their advance. For every few Trolls that were sprawled across the ground, a pony’s torn body could be found next to them. Rainbow tried desperately not to look for familiar faces among them.

The four Pegasi left the field as quickly as they could. None of them looked back, each just concentrating on making it back to Canterlot. Behind them, the Trolls had already abandoned the pursuit and were moving the remainder of their troops across the river. The pony forces trickled back together, though some never returned. They made the slow journey back to Canterlot in relative silence. The wounded were helped along by their companions and every eye was downcast. As the day wore on and the noonday sun passed overhead, Equestrian scouts reported that the Trolls had made no move to advance.

Act II: Chapter Sixteen: Between the Flash and the Boom, Part 1

View Online

It was high noon when Rainbow Dash and her flight touched down in the barracks grounds in Canterlot. At once, castle servants rushed to them, calling for medical aid and trying to lead them inside like elderponies. They ignored repeated insistence that none of them were hurt until Cosmic spoke up that it wasn't their blood.

The servants backed off hastily with that. That was when Rainbow actually noticed the state her companions were in. They were covered from muzzle to hoof in Troll blood. It looked like they’d bathed in it. It was no mystery why the servants had thought they were injured. Rainbow looked herself over and suddenly wished she could crawl out of her skin.

They stood looking at each other for a long moment, just letting shock numb their minds. The sounds of screaming ponies and shouting Trolls hadn’t stopped ringing in their ears yet. The slowly dripping blood falling from their manes onto the grass was hypnotic. Try as she might, Rainbow couldn’t bring herself to speak. They needed to get back to the rest of the Air Corps. They needed to assist the rest of the Army. They needed to take a bath.

But she couldn’t say it. She didn’t want to speak again. To do so would be to acknowledge that what had happened was real and that she was still in the middle of it. She didn’t want it to be real. She felt a rivulet of blood run down the back of her neck. She didn’t even want herself to be real if it would get her out of this. Her legs trembled beneath her. As her mind slowed down, her body was catching up. She was exhausted and aching and on the verge of collapse.

Even as she realized this, Cerulean toppled over and lay comatose in the grass. As if that was some sort of signal, the rest of them allowed themselves to relax enough to sit down. The long silence continued its reign during which they all tried not to look at each other or themselves. Some of the servants still hovered nearby, waiting for what they thought was an inevitable call of their assistance. When the silence became unbearable, Star Hunter spoke up.

“We lost?” His tone gave the question little room for doubt.

Cosmic considered him solemnly. “This battle? Yeah. Badly. And that might as well have been the entire war.”

Rainbow’s stupor shattered with those words. “Don’t talk about it like that,” she said commandingly. “We’re still here and that means we can still fight.”

“Still fight?” Cosmic repeated. “You can’t be serious. You saw what those things did to us out there. You want to go back and do it again?”

“It’s better than standing aside and letting them get to our families at home without doing something,” Rainbow shot back. “Listen, we need to get back to the others so that we can help out when the time comes. It’s not like we’re just going to lie down and give up, right?”

She looked them hard in the eye. Star Hunter nodded his concession to her. After a grudging and somewhat guilty pause, Cosmic nodded as well.

“Oy,” Rainbow shouted to the servants, who scurried forth to heed her. “Help Cerulean get cleaned up and find him a place to rest.”

As the servants lifted the downed Pegasus back to his hooves and escorted him into the nearest barracks, Rainbow, Star and Cosmic lifted off stiffly. They drifted out to the front gate of the city and found the Army shuffling in. The Air Corps fliers, who were by far in the best condition, were hauling supplies and helping the wounded walk. Spitfire stood with Captain Gallant Lance beside the gate, coordinating the operation.

Rainbow landed near them and approached when Spitfire motioned her over.

“I take it that you’re not as hurt as you look since you flew in under your own power,” the Wonderbolt said as she eyed all of the blood. She was in a similar state of uncleanness herself. “It’s good to see you made it. Some of us didn’t.” She looked back at a list the Captain was holding. Her ears dropped. “A lot of us didn’t.”

Before Rainbow could say anything, Fire Streak landed next to them. He gave Rainbow Dash a venomous glare before clearing his throat for Spitfire’s attention.

“Yes Sergeant? What do you need?” she asked.

“Ma’am,” he began crisply, pointing at Rainbow. “You should be aware that this flier not only questioned my orders in the field but also disobeyed the call to defend the Princess during the retreat. I request that she be ejected from the Air Corps for endangering her flight and destabilizing the command structure in a critical combat situation.”

Spitfire blinked at him and then at Rainbow and then back to Streak. “That’s quite the accusation. Do you really think it’s that serious?”

“I do, ma’am,” he said without hesitation.

“Hold on a minute,” Rainbow interrupted. “You want to kick me out of the Air Corps? For what?”

“For holding us up while we were trying to protect the Princess, that’s what!” Streak said, gritting his teeth.

Spitfire stepped between them. “Both of you cool it. I’m not making a decision about this until I’ve heard it from somepony else.” She turned to Cosmic and Star Hunter and pointed at them. “You two. Did you see what happened?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Star Hunter said, snapping to attention. “Rainbow Dash approached Sergeant Fire Streak on multiple occasions to clarify our squadron’s next move and delayed the squadron’s flight to the Princess to suggest a different course of action.”

“Which was?” Spitfire raised an eyebrow.

“To warn another element of the Army that a retreat had been sounded,” Comsic reported. “They hadn’t been able to disengage with the rest and were being left behind. No other squadrons were in position to assist them, so we did.”

“Wait, we?” Spitfire asked.

“Yes, ma’am. Star Hunter, Cerulean Skies and I followed her in the assistance of their retreat.”

Spitfire looked around. “Cerulean? He didn’t make it?”

“He did, ma’am,” Star Hunter said. “He’s been taken to the barracks to rest. He collapsed shortly after we returned.”

Spitfire paused to consider what she had heard. She glanced between Rainbow Dash and Fire Streak multiple times and paced a short distance away. They waited for her in tense silence. Even Captain Gallant Lance was watching cautiously. When she came back, she was frowning deeply.

“Why didn’t you follow your orders, Rainbow Dash? Especially when you were ordered to protect the Princess?”

“The Princess had the Royal Guard all around her,” Rainbow said. “And all the other squadrons in the air were headed for her. She didn’t need us as much as that other group did. If we hadn’t told them about the retreat, they might not have made it out.”

Spitfire turned to the other two. “And why did you two follow her?”

“We figured she was right. Besides, she’s our flight leader. We couldn’t just fly off without her.”

“Hmm,” Spitfire said, rubbing her chin and eyeing them appraisingly. “The last thing I want cleared up here is what you thought was so important that you needed to add extra pressure to your commanding officer while he was making field decisions,” she said, back on Rainbow Dash.

“Maybe I was pressuring him, but he didn’t seem to be making up his mind very fast. We spent half the time hovering, waiting on him.”

Spitfire rounded on Cosmic and Star again. “Would you agree with that assessment?”

They both looked at each other and then at Fire Streak. The anger in his face caused them both to hesitate.

“Answer me,” Spitfire pressed.

“We would, ma’am,” they said just out of synchronization.

Fire Streak was about to shout something when Spitfire glared him down.

“Sergeant, you are relieved of your command of the 7th Squadron and are hereby reassigned to third flight’s second wing under my command in 1st Squadron, effective immediately.”

He balked for a second before responding indignantly. “But I can’t be assigned that position. I’m a Sergeant. That’s flight leader at the least!”

“You’re right.” Spitfire’s tone was icy. “We can’t have that. So you’re also demoted to Corporal. Dismissed.”

He sputtered on the edge of arguing but Spitfire’s growl made it clear that she was done with him. He retreated bitterly. Rainbow waited until Spitfire had cooled off before speaking again.

“Ma’am? I’m not quite sure what just happened.”

“It’s simple,” she replied. “I’ve just promoted you to Sergeant and put you at the head of 7th Squadron.”

Rainbow’s eyes shot open. “How is that simple? I thought I just barely avoided being kicked from the Corps.”

“Rainbow, I’ve seen enough of you to doubt any accusation of disloyalty in the field. If you disobey an order, there’s likely a damn good reason. And there was, the way I see it.”

She pointed out at the Army’s ragged columns as they passed through the gates into Canterlot.

“We only just made it out of there with our feathers attached. And the ponies on the ground had it worse. Your actions saved lives, and that’s not a small thing.”

“I know that it worked out in the end,” Rainbow said with a frown. “But the way Serg…er, Corporal Streak put it, I messed up by questioning him like that."

“What you did was take one look at the situation and make a solid judgment: A platoon was in trouble and no one else could do the job. Fire Streak missed that. He only saw that the Princess was retreating under fire and he didn’t consider other options. Don’t get me wrong,” she continued quickly when Rainbow opened her mouth to object. “Moving to protect the Princess is a good decision. But he neglected to notice a more pressing detail. And that’s not all. All three of you agreed that he wasn’t keeping your squadron engaged. There’s a time to be cautious and a time to be decisive.”

Spitfire waved the other two in closer and lowered her voice.

“I looked up once or twice to see how everypony else was doing and of all of the things I saw out there, your flight was the one that drew my attention. You were pulling out of a dive that had come in too far behind the others. You might not have noticed, but if you hadn’t pulled out, you’d have been ripped to ribbons. They were watching for you after the others came through. Rainbow, you spotted that danger didn’t you?”

“Um, yes ma’am.”

“That’s what I thought,” Spitfire nodded. “And that’s why you’re being given this job. You could feel that Streak was holding back too long in his attacks, and yet you were able to see when it was wise to wait for a better time. That’s a good instinct to have in a leader. You three should get some rest. I want my best fliers to be ready for anything when the time comes.” She winked at them as they turned away.

“Oh! And Sergeant Dash? One more thing.”

Rainbow hung back and waited. Spitfire glanced around to make sure nopony was in earshot.

“I want it understood that this would have been a whole lot different if you’d gotten anypony in your flight killed pulling that stunt. They all made it and a whole platoon owes you their flanks. You did a good thing but I don’t want you relying on luck like that. Keep your eyes on the goal and your fliers in mind when you’re up there. They’ll be counting on you. Dismissed.”

Rainbow saluted and walked down to the gate with the others, feeling one part giddy at her promotion and two parts nauseous with how close she’d come to messing up royally.

~*~*~

Ponies moved past them without a second glance. None of them had the heart to do more than walk through the city’s gates on leaden hooves. An army that had once been one and a half thousand ponies was now reduced to little more than seven hundred. Still bloodied from the battle and many limping from wounds, their heads were hung in defeat.

Lyra sat just inside the gates and off the road a few paces, barely paying attention to them. She was changing the bandage on one of her forelegs. It was the worst of her injuries. The bruises that had resulted from her armor blocking blows throbbed whenever she moved but were otherwise manageable. Big Mac, whose only visible damage was a series of deep dents in his armor, stood beside her and just watched faces as they passed. She preferred to ignore them. It helped her to deal with her own dark thoughts.

They’d all been so full of confidence just a hoofful of hours ago. It was hard to believe that they could be brought so far down so fast. Where had their spirit gone? Where was their determination to stop this invasion and protect their homes? Hers was tattered and torn. It was stained with the blood of the ponies she’d watched die beside her. She still wasn’t sure how many from her platoon were still with them but she couldn’t believe it could be more than fifty.

A harsh voice broke through her thoughts and drew her eyes.

“I don’t care if she’s having a seizure from this. I’m going to see her now!”

A powerfully built grey stallion in grand gold and silver armor marched past her but was stopped when a more slightly built tan-coated Unicorn in what looked like black leather grabbed his shoulder and forced him to turn around.

“The Princess needs some time to herself, Zacon. She’s still coming to terms with this right now. We’ll be able to speak with her when she’s ready.”

“Ready?” Zacon scoffed. “By the time any of these pathetic creatures are ready, I’ll have been able to walk home. I’ll tell her what she needs to hear and she’ll deal with it. I didn’t say I cared if she could handle it.”

“You can’t just kick the door in and demand that she listen to you,” the Unicorn said in exasperation, looking to a deep green Unicorn in a tan leather vest for backup as he joined them. “And this is the worst time for you to do something like that. She’s distraught. Half her army just followed her into battle and died. How would you feel if your people suffered such a loss?”

The Earth Pony’s eyes narrow suspiciously. “Are you suggesting that there’s an enemy that could face my people in open war and inflict comparable casualties?”

The tan Unicorn lost his composure for a brief moment. “Don’t even start, Zacon! Even you aren’t stupid enough to think that you’re invincible!”

Zacon looked like he would hit the other but the green Unicorn beat him to it. The punch landed solidly and the tan Unicorn reeled. Zacon’s grin vanished behind a second hoof as soon as it appeared. While both of them were rubbing their chins, their assailant adjusted the bow slung at his side and addressed them both icily.

“I am not dealing with you two right now.” He jabbed Zacon. “You’re an asshole and you need to shut up about this place and all of the shortcomings you insist it has.” He rounded on the other. “And you need to realize that this can’t be done gently. They’re tougher than either of you have been treating them.”

He gestured at the nearest ponies, who happened to be Lyra and Big Mac. Lyra blinked back at them while Big Mac considered them impassively.

“They’ve just proven that much a dozen times over. They were the ones holding the ground on either side of us, for the Light’s sake!”

The first Unicorn was guiltily silent and Zacon returned Big Mac’s gaze before nodding in concession.

“So it’s agreed. Their leadership is the reason they are failing to defend themselves.”

Zacon acted as if he couldn’t see the two of them seething. The green Unicorn made an effort to not start hitting him again while the other just walked away in disgust.

“I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that,” the archer said, his eyes closed and his teeth set. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to find a place to lie down. I used a lot of mana out there, so don’t bother me for a while. You’re going to find a way to make yourself useful in the meantime.”

He walked off a bit unsteadily. Zacon watched him go half interestedly. The big warrior then cast about momentarily before picking a direction and leaving.

Lyra had been holding her breath since they’d looked at her. She let it out once all three of them were out of sight. It had been unnerving to hear them talk the way they did. She’d recognized them as the three ponies who followed them to the training camp and remembered them fighting near her in the battle. It had been obvious then that they were outsiders, tagging along with them but not really being part of their group. What she’d just heard sounded like they weren’t even Equestrian at all.

She puzzled over what that could mean for long minutes. Time Turner came over to them, though she was only vaguely aware of him.

“Mac,” he said hoarsely with a nod.

“Doctor,” Big Mac returned.

Turner was bandaged around the throat where an axe had collapsed his armor, nearly choking him. They discussed the movement of supplies and eventually left together to rest. Lyra only looked after them when the sound of their voices was completely lost in the clamor. The two of them were the only ones here that she felt she could be open around. She was glad they made it. She was suddenly thankful she hadn’t learned many names yet. She would only have been forced to dwell on them.

Possessed by a sudden impulse, she got up and made her way toward the medical tents. There was one other pony that she was comfortable around. And besides, she knew Goldengrape would be happy for the company.

~*~*~

Jason fumed for nearly an hour, wandering the streets without seeing or hearing where he was going. Zacon’s attitude got under his skin in the best of circumstances and these were anything but. He didn’t seem to be capable of appreciating anything that couldn’t rip a creature’s arm off. Didn’t he know that was the opposite of the way Jason felt?

He stopped suddenly, overcome with grief.

For just a moment, he lamented in his mind. Not even a whole week, I thought I had found someplace free of violence. I’ve seen so much of it; done so much of it. Can’t some place be left untouched by bloodshed?

He clenched his eyes shut and gritted his teeth to prevent a sound from escaping him. Ponies passed by him, oblivious to his pain, only sparing an odd glance at his stricken expression but too caught up in their own worries to stop. As minutes crawled by, he regained a measure of control again. He opened his eyes and realized he was standing beside the wall of the palace. Twilight was coming up the street, still dressed in her mage’s uniform. She entered the palace as if worried she was being watched. If she hadn’t been acting so unusually, he might not have looked close enough to see the books held protectively behind her.

He debated briefly if he even wanted to get involved in anything right now. In the end, he figured it would be better than stewing in his thoughts. He followed at a quick trot so as not to lose her. On his way, he also noticed that the halls were completely empty of guards and servants. Twilight was making good time and Jason could hardly muster the vigor to keep up. Each time he rounded a corner after her, she was a bit farther ahead. He was about to give up when she turned into a room and closed the door with a snap.

He stopped, wondering if it was wise to listen first or to just knock. He approached the door cautiously, still trying to decide. He never made up his mind because Twilight opened the door again suddenly.

“Jason! I…well, I was just, um.” She glanced inside the room uncomfortably. “What did you need?”

Jason mulled the question over while she fidgeted. “I may have followed you because of the secretive manner in which you brought those books up here.”

“Oh. Right.” She rubbed her shoulder guiltily, not meeting his eyes. “I just didn’t want to have to try to explain what I was doing.” She managed to glance at him. “Least of all to you.”

“Why me?” he asked.

“The things you said to Rainbow Dash made it clear how you’d feel,” she said.

“You’re making preparations for battle?” he asked wearily.

She hesitated a long time before replying. “Yes.”

“Why would that be a problem now?”

“Well, you said that you didn’t want Rainbow to put herself in danger or to fight and kill and all that. I just figured you’d feel the same way about me doing it.” She raised an eyebrow at him.

“But you’re already fighting,” he said with a nod. By saying those words out loud, he had just admitted it to himself. And with that, he made a decision that he’d been trying to deny since the fighting had begun. “And I’m convinced that we are going to need every advantage we can get. Is there any way I can help you?”

“I suppose. I mean, yes. Yes, please. Come in.” She held the door open to let him though. “I was just looking through some spell tomes that I thought would be useful. Admittedly, we don’t have many offensive spells but I figured it was still a good idea to look.”

Jason took in the room with a glance. It was halfway between bedroom and study; the bed and dresser on one side and a desk with adjacent bookshelves on the other. Implements of science stood sentinel at every turn. Jason walked over to the tomes, which had been set down hastily on the desk. He scanned the covers and nodded again.

“You’re right. These aren’t likely to be very useful in combat.”

She waited for him to continue. He took that as permission to forge ahead.

“If you’d like, I can teach you magic that can be used exclusively for fighting. It will require you to be comfortable with dealing damage to an opponent in excess of killing them. Our enemies don’t often give us the time to make clean kills after all.”

Twilight nodded, though Jason noticed hesitation and apprehension.

“Very well. My people’s spells concentrate on the raw elements of Nature; earth, water, air and fire. Or, as some interpretation of physics would insist, they are solids, liquids, gases and energy. We bend the world around us to create and manipulate these elements for our use. Most times, we use a gesture to direct our control. Since a pony’s form is inconvenient to that standard, I won’t be teaching you those specific techniques. We’ll have to rely on your natural skill in visualization utilized by telekinesis, which you’ve already mastered. Though, I’ll still use simple gestures. Old habits, you know?”

Jason was more than slightly amused when Twilight nodded her acceptance of his explanation without hesitation. To be honest, he was racing to put together a lesson plan. After all, it wasn’t every day that one had to explain the inner workings of a force basic to one’s race.

“We’ll need some elements to work with. A glass of water or two, to be specific.”

He hadn’t finished speaking when a popping sound announced the arrival of a dozen glasses filled with clear water on the table beside them. Twilight smiled at him benignly as her horn’s glow faded.

“Alright then! We’ll start with a simple, yet potent technique: Frost.”

Jason raised one hoof and pointed it at one of the glasses. As he lifted his hoof higher, the water in the glass rose with it, leaving the glass itself behind. He then pulled his hoof to his chest sharply. The water pulsated in response and froze solid. Twilight looked between him and the globe of ice several times before gasping.

“Your horn! It wasn’t glowing!”

“No,” he smiled. “It wasn’t. Our magic flows through every part of us. It does not need to be focused specifically through any part of our body, though we tend to use our, erm…forelimbs.”

He pointed at the ice again and a wave passed through it like a slow ripple on the surface. It changed back to water and followed his direction back into the glass.

“I might normally show off a few tricks to give you an idea of what is possible, but I think it wise to conserve mana in case I need to exert myself extensively in the next few days.”

“Mana?” Twilight inclined her head curiously.

“I can’t believe I didn’t even mention that.” Jason put his hoof to his forehead with a dull thunk. “I guess we’ll have to start a little more basic. Mana is what we call the energy of our magic.” He held up a hoof and after a moment of concentration, a small, bright ball of bluish white light appeared. “This is pure mana energy. We either use it to direct our control over objects and elements or to create elements or specific effects.”

The ball flashed and became a flame.

“Creating something out of pure mana is usually more potent than just manipulating the elements around us but at the cost of using more of it,” Jason said, letting the flames roll over his hoof as he rotated it.

Twilight regarded it critically. “If you use this energy without a horn, will I be able to use it at all?”

The flame vanished.

“Some races in our world are unable to use any form of magic,” Jason frowned. “But those who can are able to learn all of its aspects with enough time and study. You already have control of a form of magic so I believe you will have no trouble using it.”

“But your magic comes from another world,” she reminded him. “What if I don’t have mana?”

“We took on the forms of your world when we came here. Elves and Dragonites are not of this world so we could not remain in those forms. But we retained our magic, so that form of energy must not be foreign. Perhaps it is just undiscovered.”

Twilight mulled it over. “I suppose you could be right. Now how do I use it? It seems to require a very different kind of control than Unicorn magic.”

“Ah, but it doesn’t,” he said with a faint grin. “I have had the opportunity to experiment with both and I can confidently say that the only real difference is that ours has a definable limit on how much we can use it. The concentration takes the same kind of effort. The feeling of connection to the objects interacted with is nearly identical. All you have to do is find the mana within yourself and tap into it. I may be able to help with that.”

“How?” she asked. “It’s energy. It’s not like you can just point to where it is and have me grab hold of it.”

“Actually, it will be something like that. If you will allow me, I can send a current of mana through you that should be able to help you feel your own flowing.”

Twilight made a face. “That sounds a bit, um, weird.”

“It’ll also be much faster than having you try to find it on your own,” Jason said with a shrug. “Standing here and talking about it isn’t going to help you feel something you’ve never felt before.”

“Alright,” she conceded. “Just to be clear though, I’ll feel your magic flow through me and that will help me connect to my mana?”

They stared at each other, blinking occasionally.

“You know, when you say it like that, this does seem odd.” Jason laughed a bit. “But then, we’re dealing with magic from two separate worlds so everything is odd, isn’t it?”

“I guess you’re right,” she said.

Jason stepped in front of her and placed a hoof on her shoulder. She nodded her readiness. He leaned his horn close to hers and closed his eyes. A spark jumped between them and he felt Twilight flinch. A tendril of mana passed down the length of her horn, over the crown of her head and down her spine. When it reached her heart, it turned and completed the circuit with Jason’s hoof. They both took a deep breath simultaneously.

The cord of mana reached out with a feather’s touch as it searched for a pathway to follow. It fanned out until it felt the tug of another magic. All at once, the cord was carried outward into the rest of Twilight’s body, dragged along by a current of magic so swift that Jason almost lost his hold of it. They both gasped. Jason was amazed to find that more of his mana was being drawn out of him as the cord’s limits were reached. As he let it go, his mana began spreading outside her body, molding to the contours of the magic that was emanating off of her. He stopped it there, feeling his mana being drained to maintain the link.

After carefully withdrawing his mana back to the original cord, he let the energy flow through and severed the link. When Jason opened his eyes again, he noticed a faint coloring in Twilight’s cheeks. It was gone almost immediately.

Perhaps that was a bit more intimate than I had intended, Jason thought with chagrin he hoped was well concealed. He cleared his throat self-consciously.

Twilight was staring fixedly at a point in space, her eyes wide. Jason waited for her and she eventually came back to reality.

“That was…I don’t even know how to describe it!” She looked around herself as if the right words were hiding somewhere nearby. “I feel it! I can’t believe I never noticed it before.”

“I was surprised too,” Jason said, stepping away to sit down.

“Surprised by what?”

“Your mana reserves are highly concentrated. So much so that I had difficulty staying connected to the current.” Jason inclined his head curiously. “You’re even giving off a faint aura of magic, as if you cannot contain it all within you.”

“That’s a good thing, right?” Twilight asked apprehensively.

Jason chuckled. “Yes. It is a good thing. Most mages among my people would envy you that trait.”

“So now that I can feel my mana,” Twilight said, eager now to push ahead. “What do I do with it?”

“You need to be able to direct it,” Jason instructed. “And you should be able to do it as easily as with your Unicorn magic. Visualize the effect and will it to happen, but be sure to specifically focus on your mana alone.”

He pointed at the glasses of water.

“Try to levitate one of them without your horn.”

Twilight screwed up her face in concentration. A spark flew out of her horn, caused perhaps by her Unicorn magic trying to rise to meet her demands.

“Feel the energy and will it to reach toward the glass,” Jason urged, sensing the balance of the air shifting. “Surround the glass and feel the connection.”

Twilight closed one eye and puffed out her cheeks. The glass quivered.

“Your magic is an extension of your mind. What you think is made real through your mana. It is in your grip now as much as when you use telekinesis. You only need to give it a push.”

All at once, the glass shot upward. It shattered against the ceiling and would have rained shards of glass down on them if Twilight hadn’t also reflexively put up a purple barrier. Jason watched bits of glass and droplets of water glance off of the shield and drop to the floor. Twilight looked at him apologetically.

“Maybe a bit too much push?”

“A bit,” Jason agreed with a smile. “Once you made the connection, all of that effort went into the force on the glass. Making the connection next time should be easier, allowing you to control the force better. Of course, as with anything, practice is key.”

Twilight nodded and cleared the floor with a sweep of telekinesis. Then she took a stance and locked another glass with a steely gaze.

~*~*~

Zacon spent an hour hauling supplies, carrying messages and just generally doing what he thought would satisfy Cor’s instructions. He’d even taken time to clean the blood from his armor. But after that hour, he’d exhausted his patience for such things. His only reason for persisting so long was the dull ache in his jaw. As that faded, so too did his wariness of aggravating a repeat encounter. Still, the time he’d spent around the Army’s camp had given him a chance to ponder the merits of both Cor’s and Jason’s words.

These ponies had, for the most part, made a show of force worthy of his respect. They’d put themselves in danger willingly and some had survived, even stood their ground long enough to hold the enemy at bay. Despite his first impressions still mostly holding, he would need to adjust his view of them in this new light.

He decided he’d find a place to sit and mull it all over. The battle to come would find him wherever he chose to wait for it. The medical tent seemed like the most interesting choice, if for no other reason than because he would be able to further gauge the ponies’ resilience. Closing his eyes, the voices and movement of the ponies around him blurred until it could have been the sound of any camp preparing for war. It was just an illusion, but to him, it was a welcome one. The military language, the striking of metal on metal, the general commotion, it all stirred comfortable memories of his earlier campaigns.

One pair of voices was close enough that he could hear them distinctly. He listened absently until the details started to interest him. If he was not mistaken, they were referring to the part of the battle he himself had been in. If these ponies had been among those to stand their ground, then he was very much interested in what they had to say about it. Leaning around the corner of the tent, he perked his ears forward.

~*~*~

“You’re not in need of one of these beds yourself,” the stallion pointed out, gesturing to the bandaged foreleg of his companion.

Lyra covered the injured limb self-consciously. “I didn’t think it was a big enough deal to worry somepony else over. I’ve been in enough scraps of my own to know how to take care of myself.”

“Then I suppose you’re the one I should be least worried about.” Goldengrape was smiling despite the large swaths of bandages covering his body.

“Those of us that made it aren’t the ones I’ve been worried about.”

“Lyra,” he said, cutting her off before she could say any more. His smile remained but it was more solemn now. “We can’t change what’s happened. All we can do is make the best of what is to come. Don’t dwell on it. It will only put you in a foul mood. Our troubles will need to be faced regardless of how we feel. Best we feel up to it when the time comes, don’t you think?”

She nodded reluctantly. Goldengrape shifted in the bed with a grimace. Lyra knew how badly he’d been injured. It astounded her that he could be talking about good moods when he escaped death so narrowly. True, she didn’t want to think about everypony that had died. But it was still nagging her and it wouldn’t let go. So many leaving their homes and so many never to return: Her mind shied away from it.

“At least it wasn’t for nothing,” Goldengrape said suddenly. “We certainly made ‘em pay for getting across that river, didn’t we?”

“Actually, from what I’ve heard, we didn’t do so well at all.”

“But we must have done something,” he argued. “For how long we held that spot, it can’t have been that bad.”

“We did well. But that was just our platoon. Most of the Army ran away.”

Goldengrape’s smile slipped for a moment.

“And as much as I hate to say it,” Lyra went on. “I don’t think it was really us who did the holding.”

“How do you mean?”

“When we were out there, I saw some ponies that I recognized. They’d come to the camp with us from Ponyville though they had just been visitors in town. They had their own weapons and everything.”

“I think I know the ponies you’re talking about. Three of them right?”

“Yes. I’ve been hearing things about them and now that I’ve seen them in battle, I think those rumors might be true. They’re not from Equestria.”

Goldengrape thought it over.

“They do seem a tad unusual don’t they? But is that really a basis for such an assumption?”

“It’s not just the rumors. I overheard them just inside the gates not long ago. They talk like they’re not even ponies.”

Goldengrape laughed briefly before wincing in pain.

“Now Lyra,” he admonished after he’d recovered. “That’s just absurd. I’ve seen them myself, too. They are most definitely ponies.”

“But they don’t act like it!” she insisted. “That one called Zacon was screaming at the Trolls and standing out by himself like he didn’t even care. He said just a bit ago that he wanted to go yell at the Princess for being a pathetic creature or something like that.”

“Well, I don’t know anything about that,” he said, waving a dismissive hoof. “What I do know is that they did more than their share of the fighting. And if ponies like those are going to stand with us, I have no doubt we’ll get through this.”

“How can you be so confident?” Lyra asked the floor. “We barely make it out with our manes attached and you don’t have any doubt?”

“It’s not about what happened. It’s about what I know will be. Equestria will be made safe again and we won’t give up until that is so.”

“Sounds like blind optimism to me,” Lyra mumbled.

Goldengrape lightly rapped her on the hoof in reproval.

“Not remotely. Having a clear goal in mind is one of the most important steps in making it a reality.”

He turned her chin up so that she was looking him in the eye.

“Don’t you know what you want? Where you want to be when this is over?”

Her eyes softened with memories that were all too far away and dreams that never seemed to be in sight.

“Yes. I know where I want to be,” she said in a whisper.

“Then you know that’s where you will be. You just have to get there is all.” He leaned back into his pillows with a sigh. “It’ll be hard, sure. It might not get better for a while. But rest assured we will get there.”

She was silent. If he thought that wishful thinking was going to cure their ills, he was crazy. But the lure of hope was strong and she didn’t have the heart to fight it.

“You’re right. We will get through this. And with the Princesses’ help, one day, these Trolls will give up and we’ll be able to go home.” She smiled as brightly as she could manage, proud of her decision to reject despair and thankful that Goldengrape had helped her to do so.

~*~*~

Outside the tent, Zacon had reached a decision of his own.

Any creature can fight to save its own skin, he thought. They may have risen to the occasion at our sides this one time, but that means very little if they do not have the will to seek total victory.

He continued to brood as he walked away.

Not only do they not have the stomach for fighting. They don’t even understand what it will take to win! ‘One day, these Trolls will give up’? What nonsense. And with the help of the Princesses no less!

He made his way farther into the city. His frown deepened to a scowl. Anypony that saw him coming moved quickly to avoid him.

This war won’t end itself. Not with an enemy such as this. If they expect to trudge through it until it’s over, they will never make it to the end.

He could tell by the way those two had given themselves over to the fantasy of a coming peace that they had no idea what it was really going to take to end this. Jason was right, in a way. They weren’t prepared. They weren’t equipped to handle it. The problem wasn’t physical weakness. He’d seen enough to know that. It was their entire outlook on the fighting itself.

He knew that Cor would disagree, but he also knew that if this nation was going to see next spring, they would have to fix how they were approaching this fight. And since they weren’t about to do it on their own, he’d have to whip them with their mistakes until they did. With the determination of a freight train, he set his sights on the palace and marched.

Act II: Chapter Seventeen: Between the Flash and the Boom, Part 2

View Online

None of the Guards were present in the throne room. They’d left of their own accord, sensing that staying would have been intrusive. Even though the rest of the city was humming with activity, this one room was silent. Silent that is, except for the soft rustle of feathers and an occasional sniff. Luna lay next to her sister with her wing wrapped around her tightly. Celestia had given up trying to speak of her pain, since her voice broke every time she began. Instead, they just nuzzled and took comfort from the warmth of the other’s closeness.

Luna could think of nothing more she could say that would lift the burden on the shoulders beside her. When the Guard had stood and fallen beside her in the first battle, it had nearly broken Celestia’s resolve. Luna knew that her sister would do anything to keep everypony safe. She also knew that it had been impossible. As much as their deaths had stung her, the feeling of helplessness and guilt were what truly hurt. This last battle had been more than she could handle.

She had made it all the way to the throne room retaining some semblance of composure. Luna had been waiting for her there. The instant their eyes met, Celestia had collapsed. It had been so sudden that they’d feared she was injured. Unfortunately, the injury was of the spirit and while it would not kill, no medicine could cure it. A Guard, recognizing the time was not right to speak, passed Luna a report silently before he and the others left the Princesses. Luna had read it after Celestia had regained some control of herself. There had been little in it from which to draw reassurance.

A disturbance outside the room brought Luna back to the present with a start. The voice of a Guard was heard and then a deeper voice answered. There was silence and then the door swung open. Prince Zacon stepped through with a Guard trailing after.

“Your Highnesses,” the Guard bowed hastily. “He insisted on an audience with you.”

Luna gently disengaged from Celestia and stood. She caught Zacon’s disdainful glance directed at Celestia and her eyes narrowed.

“What do you want?” she asked coldly.

“We’re dispensing with formalities already?” Zacon asked with amusement. “Good. Straight to the point then.”

He gestured for the Guard to leave. The Guard gave him a look of indignant disbelief and then turned to Luna questioningly.

She nodded. “You are dismissed, Corporal. We would have no one else in attendance for this meeting.”

The Guard’s surprise was quickly concealed and he bowed out of the room. The doors swung shut again. The two Royals remained separated by the vast room, measuring each other. Luna didn’t like what she saw. His gaze was confident and direct. Whatever he was here for, he was not going to be turned aside lightly. Luna resisted the urge to glance at Celestia’s still form behind her. Zacon would likely have taken it as some sign of indecisiveness. But while the Guards could be sent away from what would likely be a bitter and heated argument, Celestia could not. And in her fragile state, Luna was not sure how she would cope.

Zacon started forward as he spoke. “I hope you know why I’m here.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed further. “We could guess.”

“Then I’ll not waste time.” He cleared his throat. “You are not going to win this war. Not unless you accept the meaning of war.”

Luna sucked in a breath. Behind her, Celestia made no sound. Luna gave it another second before responding.

“And what, pray tell, is that?”

“Simply, it is kill or be killed,” Zacon said evenly. “Your ponies have enthusiasm for defending their homes. They have shown devotion to you and this country. They have even shown promise on the field of battle. But all of that means very little if they cannot see what it will take to win.”

“It is no mystery what it will take. They know. And together, we will overcome these Trolls.” Luna fixed him with a stern gaze. “Make no mistake, Prince. I will not let Equestria fall.”

“You have just illustrated my point, Highness.”

Luna blinked.

“Allow me to draw your attention to your choice of words, about not letting Equestria fall in particular. You see, both you and all the rest of those ponies out there are fighting this war as if they will outlast this enemy and then they will go away. It is not so.”

“They cannot wage war forever,” Luna retorted.

“Nor can you,” Zacon replied sharply. He let out a breath of impatience. “In the last few days you have suffered two defeats, lost leagues of ground, and roughly half of your troops. And this is only the beginning. If you cannot win on the doorstep of your capital, you cannot win across the rest of your country. And that is where the majority of this war will be fought.”

Luna again listened for some sign of a reaction from Celestia but none was evident. “Do you have a point?” she said at length. “If not, stop wasting our time with your doom-saying.”

“My point is that you must make them leave. And even if by some miracle you manage to drive them off, they will undoubtedly return. You need to do more than just push them out of your country. You need to make sure they never threaten again.”

“They will learn not to violate our sovereignty after they have seen our strength. Just as in the past when our enemies have become allies once our differences are resolved.”

“And what strength are they going to see? This pathetic display?”

Zacon gestured to Celestia where she lay, still curled up at the base of the dais of the thrones. Luna stepped between them defensively.

“Our strength is not in us as individuals,” Luna said. “It is in our unity.”

“I see,” Zacon nodded. “So your powerful leader, who has resolved to protect her subjects without the aid of any significant security forces, needs all of you to fight her battles for her, else she cannot win?”

“Do not twist words,” Luna hissed. “You know full well what I mean.”

“Clearly. But it remains her place to do the protecting when she has prepared little else for the task. And here you stand, between the two of us, fighting her fight for her. I did come to speak with her after all.”

“My sister grieves. You expect anything else?”

“Actually, yes. I expect her to lead, not whimper in a corner. Although,” he said, pausing thoughtfully. “I don’t know why I expect even that. It’s not as if any of you have given me real reason to think you’re even capable of this level of fortitude. It’s surprising that your race has lasted as long as it has. Surely some other enemy could have decimated you by now.”

Luna frowned deeply.

“Regardless, the lack of understanding of this conflict is laughable. I’ve heard them talk of going back to their lives like nothing will have changed when this is over. It is a foolish hope that can only distract from reaching victory. In the end, only the ones who can put aside what they wish could be again, will be the ones who live to see what is afterward.”

A muscle tightened in Luna’s jaw. She glared at the stallion before her.

“But that can only be if they are led to victory. And judging from what I see here, that isn’t going to happen. Your army is undisciplined and ill-trained. I saw those troops running. I heard the order to retreat and it was given long after your army began abandoning the field. Admit it! The order was only given so that they could be spared the shame of being called deserters!”

Luna had finally had enough.

“The field was lost!” she countered sharply. “It was a choice between retreat and annihilation. Even with some elements of the Army already running, the rest needed to be withdrawn.”

“At least let those honorable enough to stand their ground do so,” Zacon said, raising his voice. “Let them die with honor, distinguished from the cowards who left them to their fate!”

A growl built in Luna’s throat as she shouted back.

“You may write off our lives, but yours is no more important to us than any one of our subjects! Whatever standard you are holding us to matters even less. You chose to stand with us, remember?”

“You think I’m doing this for you?” he practically laughed. “I’m fighting for the thrill of battle! For the glory of victory! I am here to stand beside my brothers-in-arms because I will not let them stand alone. Now, my blade has tasted blood in this world and it is not sweet enough for me to waste mine defending such a collection of weak-spined, soft-hearted, ignorant ponies!”

“You’ll silence your insolent tongue if you intend to keep it!” Luna’s mane flared out behind her and a shockwave of energy followed her voice across the room.

Zacon did not flinch as the wave passed over him.

“What part of all that I’ve said here makes you think I can be intimidated by the likes of you?” he replied coldly.

Luna’s nostrils flared. It was Zacon’s only warning. Her wings extended and she rocketed toward him. The glow of her horn was a streak in the air as she swept past him. A deep hum resonated through the room after the impact and Zacon slid back several feet. His armor glowed briefly where it had been struck and a shower of azure sparks scattered across the floor. In a fluid motion, he swung his Axe up and held it before him defensively. He grinned past the handle at her.

Luna leapt into the air and shot a bolt of energy at him. He parried it with the Axe and it exploded into the floor behind him. Luna dove and shot again. After deflecting again, Zacon barely brought the Axe up in time to block her horn as she came down on him. A clear, high note rang out as the divine weapon met the blazing horn. They both skidded back from the forces that were released. Luna’s pupils had contracted to pinpricks of hatred. Zacon’s were dilated with anticipation.

Luna charged and Zacon braced himself to meet her. Thunder shook the room when they collided. Zacon’s hooves slid on the tiles of the floor under the pressure of Luna’s advance. Her horn burned as it pushed at the haft of the Axe. The muscles in Zacon’s neck bulged with the effort to hold her back. Their eyes were mere inches apart. Suddenly Zacon’s eyes went wide. Too late to stop it, he saw what she was going to do.

The blast from her horn hit the top of his helm and nearly caused him to fall over backwards. No longer holding the Axe against her, he was vulnerable and Luna took full advantage. She reared up and brought both forehooves down across his muzzle. The Axe fell from his mouth and clattered to the floor. Luna turned and kicked out with her hind legs, sending Zacon crashing into a pillar. He dropped to the floor, gasping for breath.

The doors burst open and five Guards rushed in. Luna held up a hoof to stop them.

“Stay back!” She turned again to where Zacon was struggling to rise. “I will handle him.”

The Guards looked confused but followed her order. They stood barring the door, wary of danger. Zacon managed to regain his footing. A faint smile touched the corners of Luna’s mouth when she saw the glimmer of uncertainty in his eyes. Her horn glowed for a moment but sputtered out. She was momentarily at a loss as to why her telekinesis hadn’t worked until she noticed the shimmering light on his armor. She realized the enchantment must be resistant to magic. Otherwise, she reasoned, her other strikes would have had greater effect as well.

Zacon noticed that something hadn’t worked for her and rushed to exploit her hesitation. She shot a bolt of energy but he turned it aside with a forceful hoof. She shot again and he let it strike the plates on his shoulder, slowing his charge marginally. She braced and he slammed into her. They rolled the length of the room and smashed into the far wall. Some of the Guards took involuntary steps into the room at the sight of the Princess on the floor.

Luna was the first to rise, using a surge from her wings to lift herself free. Zacon rolled over and regained his hooves. Luna landed and winced. She looked down and saw blood dripping from a shallow wound beneath her mantle. Her blood also fell from one of the blades on Zacon’s armor. The stallion did not appear injured as he picked up the Axe again. He faced her, no longer defensively, but as if waiting for her to move first.

Luna waved off the Guards again, though they backed off more reluctantly this time. She swept her wings back and crouched low. She circled slowly while Zacon matched her steps. She faked one way and then another, until he gave a huff of contempt. She made a lunge that turned into a feint and then lunged to strike. He tracked her movements easily and was ready for her. He blocked the blow with a plate and brought the Axe down on what appeared to be a hole in Luna’s defense. At the last second, she ducked, caught the haft with a hoof and turned it aside. In doing so, she had turned his head away from her. She could just make out his startled expression before it disappeared in a flash from her horn.

Zacon fell across the floor, once more bereft of his Axe. Luna stepped toward him, head held high. Zacon pushed himself up and glared at her.

“Don’t you have any other tricks?” He seemed half way between annoyance and mockery.

“I don’t need more than this to deal with you,” she replied contemptuously.

“Oh really?” he smirked.

He held his hoof out, pointed directly at her. She waited, but nothing seemed to happen. Just when she was about to taunt him for being ridiculous, she sensed the movement. She ducked low as the Axe spun past her. It ripped through her mane where it remained suspended after her sudden move. The severed portion dissipated into the air and was replaced as her mane billowed out again. Zacon frowned as he caught the Axe in his mouth.

Luna allowed herself a small smirk of her own. Zacon snorted in frustration and advanced. Luna watched him and then began giving ground. He wasn’t charging. He was just walking toward her. She wasn’t sure what he intended but she knew he wouldn’t do this without some sort of plan.

Without any other warning, Zacon was on her. Using surprising dexterity, he turned the Axe to make multiple passes at her before resetting his stance. Luna jumped back a step with each swing. He swept out with a wider strike and she was forced to leap completely over him to avoid it. Landing behind him, she prepared to shoot with her horn, only to find his Axe whistling toward her head again. She ducked and then dodged to the side to avoid the follow-up that slammed into the floor with enough force to leave a deep gash in the tiles.

Bits of her mane were cut off and vanished as she continued to dodge, reappearing as soon as it was gone. It effectively created an afterimage of her movement that was visibly bothering Zacon. His swings became wilder and driven more by anger. Luna jabbed at him with her hooves, forcing him off balance and slipping away before he could retaliate. She wove around him fluidly while he made powerful but poorly guided assaults on the space she had once occupied.

Just as Luna was thinking of ending it, Zacon turned and swung with unexpected accuracy. It came so close to clipping her head that her ears flattened themselves against her scalp instinctively. While she was still reeling from the close call, he brought the butt of the Axe around and hit her under the chin. She backed away with a stagger and tried to see her opponent through watering eyes. She found him a moment too late.

He rammed her with his shoulder and nearly knocked her off her hooves. He spun hard and the Axe came around with him. It connected with her mantle and an explosion shook the room. Luna picked herself up after what felt like minutes of disorientation and looked around. Zacon was coming to his hooves again, already looking to charge. She saw the place she’d been struck. A faint trail of steam rose from the lighter mark on her otherwise black mantle and another bleeding gash had appeared on her chest.

Anger built in her to match the pain and her horn flared to life with new intensity. Zacon made it halfway to her when broken tiles and bits of stone from the damaged pillars pelted him from all sides. He tried to push through the hail but the debris clung to him. The pieces tightened and Zacon looked down in dismay. He was lifted off his hooves and held in midair by the telekinetic barrage.

“Now, Prince Zacon Crimsontide, are you intimidated by the likes of ME!?”

Luna’s eyes shown with pure white light as she shouted the last word. Zacon was slammed into the floor and then into the far wall. He scrabbled madly to escape but could find nothing to grip. He struggled with his bonds but Luna only pressed the chucks of stone tighter. As he struck surface after surface around the room, his struggles became weaker and weaker. Many square feet of the room’s once pristine floors and walls were pounded into rubble by the heavy blows. When the Axe fell from Zacon’s grip and his grunts of pain could be heard above the crunch of stone, Luna let him drop.

She walked over to his limp body and contemplated it silently. The Guards entered the room hesitantly. Luna paid no attention to them now. He might have been dead if not for the rise and fall of his chest and the rasp of his breath in the sudden stillness. Then one hoof stirred. Zacon’s eyes opened marginally and looked blearily up at the Princess. Possessed by some lingering anger that he was even still conscious, Luna prepared to strike again.

“Enough!”

Luna blinked and the white glow in her eyes faded away. She turned to see Celestia standing over them both. Though her face was still lined with pain and sorrow, her eyes held an authority that froze Luna in place.

“He is done.”

She put a guiding hoof on the other’s shoulder. Luna let out a shaky sigh and turned away, pressing a hoof to her injuries.

“You did not come here simply to mock us,” Celestia said, addressing Zacon. “You did not come here just to fight us. So tell us, why are you here? What made you do all of this?”

Zacon stirred again in the small crater he’d been left in. With a supreme effort, he was able to force himself more or less upright to respond.

“Highness,” he began. Blood leaked from his mouth and he spat out a glob of it. “I had to do something to get your attention. Now, I believe I have it.”

“Explain yourself then, Prince,” Luna commanded impatiently.

Celestia gestured to Luna to calm her. Luna huffed contemptuously.

“I had intended to explain,” Zacon replied, finally able to regain his hooves completely. “You see, when I began this confrontation, you were trying to deflect my accusation. As I started down more offensive paths, you saw that your words alone would not stop me.”

He paused to wipe more blood from his mouth with a hoof.

“That is what I am trying to get you to see about this war. These Trolls are not going to be turned aside. They must be met with force equal or greater than they have brought against you.”

“You think we are not trying?” Celestia asked. “You think there is some effort we are not expending?”

“You are not willing to accept loss,” he said, nodding. “You grieve your fallen troops and yet soldiers exist to die for their people. If you intend to protect your subjects, you need to use your soldiers as a shield against attack.”

“My soldiers are my subjects as much as any other pony,” Celestia replied, affronted. “I will not treat them like tools to be used until they are broken and then discard them. I intend to protect them all equally.”

“Then they will die equally,” Zacon answered evenly. “For there is no way to protect them all.”

“How can you know that no other way exists?” Luna asked.

“By leading my own people through hundreds of years of war,” he said, looking at her severely. “And barely twice as many of peace. I know what it takes to drive an enemy to submission and I know the consequences of failing to prevent their resurgence.”

Luna and Celestia exchanged a glance.

“Let me put it simply,” Zacon went on after a pause. “You are defending and only defending. If you intend to win, you must go on the offensive.”

“How can we do that when we can hardly slow their advance?” Celestia asked.

“My companions and I know ways to fight an enemy who outnumbers us. I may be flying in the face of protocol, but I believe we can turn this war around if we could have a more active role in directing battles.”

Luna gave Celestia a troubled look but the other ignored her.

“You think that you can lead my ponies to victory?” Celestia asked cautiously.

“Yes, and without a doubt,” he replied confidently. “I have seen all the potential in them that I need to.”

“And you will do so with the utmost respect for their lives?”

“Sacrifices must be made, but I know the value of such losses well. Those willing to make that sacrifice are among the most honored by my people.”

Celestia thought hard while Luna sized Zacon up. Even though he still had to wipe an occasional trickle of blood from his lip, he didn’t seem severely shaken by the fight. Luna had stopped her own bleeding with a steady supply of telekinetic pressure on the wounds. He was tough, she was forced to admit. Dangerously so. If he was half as skilled in tactics as he was in brawling, he very well could do them some good. Still, Luna had reservations. More than seeing him get his way in the end, she didn’t like the sound of this Prince taking over the command of their troops.

“I accept your offer to assist us further,” Celestia said at last. “But on these conditions.”

Zacon nodded and waited for her to elaborate.

“You will not send my ponies to their deaths. In battle, they may die,” she admitted. “But you must never put them in harm’s way when other options are available. Their lives matter to me. They must matter as much to you if you are to lead them.”

“I agree,” he replied.

“And you will never, I repeat, never antagonize us in this way again. You will speak plainly to resolve your problems. We cannot spare the energy it takes to fight amongst ourselves.”

Zacon grinned as he nodded. Luna frowned at him. She didn’t doubt that he would follow the directives but she knew that he had enjoyed their fight immensely. That attitude bothered her. He was being asked to value the lives of the ponies he would be leading when he reveled in battle. It left her with a worried knot in her stomach.

“Finally,” Celestia continued. “You answer to us in all matters of command. Our orders supersede yours, although you can offer council at will. And my Captains will be above you as well. They answer to us alone.”

“All reasonable terms, Highness,” Zacon said. “I will be sure to stay within these bounds. I only need enough authority to lead troops where they are needed. I have no interest in directing the larger battle.”

“Very good. I hereby grant you the rank of Acting Lieutenant and place you in your own command, independent of all others. You may give orders to troops in the other commands as you need to in the field and take extended command with our express permission. You will be issued a badge denoting your new rank and our officers will be notified of it. Your companions will receive the same rank and privileges once they have agreed to the terms. I wish you luck and sincerely hope that you can help us. There is no doubt that we need it.”

Zacon bowed formally and straightened with a wince of pain.

“You will likely want to wash up and rest. I can have a room prepared for you.” Celestia gestured to a Guard, who left to carry out the tasks.

“My thanks, Princess.” Zacon said. “I will retire to, er, ‘wash up’. Then I believe I will be looking over the troops. I want to put together a list of those I think can handle the maneuvers I intend to lead. My companions should be summoned to my quarters to discuss the terms they will need to accept before joining me.”

“I will see to it they are informed of your wish to speak with them.”

Zacon bowed once more and left. A Guard led him off in the direction of the guest rooms and the door shut again. The remaining Guards stood about uncertainly. They looked as if they wanted to say something but also didn’t want to question the decision. Celestia returned to the base of the throne, lying down again with a sigh. She was visibly drained by the confrontation.

Luna remained where she was, staring after the Prince for a long time. The more she thought about him and what he’d said, the more she was forced to admit that she agreed with him. What they were doing wasn’t working. They needed to change their strategy if they were going to win. Maybe he could be that change. She wasn’t sure.

But there were a few things she was sure of: More ponies were going to die before this was over. They would have to accept that. They would also need to safeguard their future. If these Trolls had attacked them without provocation, something would need to be done to stop that from happening again. Celestia might think that they could find a way to make peace. Luna would do nothing to prevent it. But where Celestia might shy away from such action, Luna would be willing to deal more harshly with these invaders.

~*~*~

When the messenger knocked on the door, Jason was showing Twilight the specific movements of mana in the air as the heat was drained from the water to freeze it. He caused the rippling energy to glow as it passed from his hoof to the water suspended in front of them. Twilight mirrored the motion and the globe froze over at her direction.

“You’ve progressed remarkably fast,” he said over his shoulder as he moved to answer the knock. “Practice will increase your speed and reduce the strain of concentrating on each step.”

Twilight nodded and continued to change the water from liquid to solid while Jason opened the door.

“Ah, I was told by one of the servants that you would be here,” the Guard said. He peered past Jason curiously. “I had been skeptical that I would find you in Miss Twilight’s personal quarters, but I see that I was correctly informed.”

Jason hoped that his face showed none of his thoughts.

“What was it you needed me for?”

“I am to inform you that Prince Zacon Crimsontide requests your presence in his quarters to discuss an important matter. I can escort you there now if you are ready.”

Jason looked back at Twilight.

“I’ll continue practicing on my own,” she said without looking at him. “We can move on to new lessons when you return.”

“I guess I am. Lead on.”

They started off down the hall.

“We’ll need to collect Prince Cor Hightalon as well before I take you there,” the Guard said.

“That’s fine,” Jason replied absently. He was suddenly apprehensive of Zacon’s ability to send Guards to find them.

After several halls disappeared behind them, the Guard stopped at a door and knocked. There was no answer and the Guard knocked again. This time they heard a thump and low grumbling before the door cracked open. Cor frowned out at them.

“I thought I asked not to be disturbed.”

“Your exact words were ‘not to be disturbed for as long as possible’,” the Guard said. “I apologize, but you are needed now. Prince Zacon Crimsontide has requested your presence to discuss important matters.”

“Should have known the scaly bastard would be behind this,” he muttered and closed the door.

The Guard looked confused as he mouthed the word ‘scaly’. After a moment Cor returned, now fully dressed and equipped.

“Let’s get this over with.”

“This way,” the Guard said, leading them off again.

“Any idea what this is about,” Cor asked, looking over at Jason.

Jason shook his head. They remained silent until they arrived.

“These are his quarters.” The Guard stood aside and took a post outside the door. “He said that he wished for you two to meet him inside.”

Jason nodded and opened the door.

“Ah, come in! Come in!” Zacon called as soon as he saw them.

They found him sitting at a table on the far side of the luxurious room. His armor and Axe rested beside him. He wore his tunic still and was eating pastries. A long roll of parchment was unfurled on the table next to him. The ink and quill sat untouched beside it.

“It’s good you came so quickly,” he said with a wide smile. “I had intended to write out a list of the troops I believed would make the cut but then I realized I couldn’t do so with these damnable hooves. You shouldn’t have any such troubles with those horns.”

Cor stared at him blankly.

“What cut are we talking about?” Jason asked cautiously.

“Of course! The main business first.” He pushed the plate back and got up. “The Princesses and I have come to an arrangement. In exchange for the authority of a field command, I have agreed to give them victory.”

That was when they saw the silver sunburst emblem pinned to his chest.

“Is that…?” Jason began, pointing at it uneasily.

“How did you get them to make you an officer?!” Cor burst out.

“Oh, it was a simple matter.” Zacon dismissed their alarm with a wave of a hoof. “We discussed our options and eventually they saw that I was right. Now as I was saying…”

“No, hold on,” Cor interrupted. “That ‘eventually’ part has me worried. You’re sure all you did was discuss it?”

Zacon continued to smile but now it was touched by wicked amusement. “There are many ways to express opinions and even more to work out disagreements. Is it really so important how I managed it?”

“I think because it’s you we’re talking about, it is important to make those distinctions.”

“Very well. Princess Luna and I did battle. It was quite invigorating to say the least. She did more than just impress me. She beat me!” He laughed loudly.

“You…fought…the Princess?!” Cor’s jaw fell open and his eyes threatened to pop out of his skull.

“I did indeed! We exchanged words beforehand of course. But it was the only way I could truly get their attention. Once they knew how serious I was about my assertions, they became more open to my suggestions.”

“Stop, just…stop.” Cor turned away with a hoof covering his face. “I can’t even…”

Zacon walked over to him and slapped him on the back jovially. “Ah, you’ll manage. Besides, winning this war has been the goal the whole time, right? Now we can do it! As if you two had come up with a better plan?”

He looked between them in challenge. Neither met his gaze and his grin broadened.

“Just as I thought! Now let’s get down to business.” He moved back to the table and sat down. “The two of you have been offered positions as well, provided you accept the terms laid out by the Princesses. Since they are basically the same things you’ve been telling me to do from the beginning, I can’t imagine they will give you pause.”

“I’ll read the fine print for myself, thanks,” Cor said dryly.

“It was to respect the lives of those we will lead, follow their orders and only give orders at the right times to the right ponies, something or other about the Captains still being above us in the chain of command and lastly to never again do what I did to get all of this.” Zacon waved his hoof vaguely as he listed the terms off. “It’s all fairly straightforward.”

Cor frowned but didn’t object.

“If I’m understanding this correctly,” Jason said hesitantly. “We’ve been given the authority to give orders in the field. Which means we’ll be able to lead missions as we see fit? Like build a team?”

“I think we need to ask for specific permission to form a team, but it sounded like the option was on the table.”

“I don’t have any problems with this, actually,” Jason said, looking over at Cor.

“What?” Cor demanded. “How can you not have a problem with this?”

“Zacon’s right,” Jason said, completely straight-faced. “The goal is to win. I don’t really care how he got this position. I’m going to take advantage of it.”

“You don’t even want to address the fact that he just forced his way into another country’s command structure without the slightest plan as to what he was going to do with it?”

Zacon grunted. “I did have a plan. It was to get us the positions we needed.”

“Needed for what? We’re already helping. What more were you looking for?”

“We need to change the pattern of engagement,” Zacon stated, shuffling the papers around. “We need to strike. And not head on, because we’ve already seen how well that goes. We need to hit them without actually engaging.” He gave Cor a meaningful look.

“Your actual plan is to lead hit and run offensives? Avoiding direct engagements?” Cor cocked his head to one side. “That’s very….unlike you.”

“Oh, I never intended to lead such operations myself. I knew you would be better fit for that task.”

“But you didn’t even ask if I would do it!”

“I did not need to,” Zacon shrugged. “You remember what you said before the first battle? That if you had time and a team, you might be able to pull off one of your maneuvers? Now you will have both. Make use of them.”

“I…can’t believe I’m agreeing with you on this,” Cor said, letting out a breath of defeat. “But I actually can’t find a reason not to.”

Zacon grinned but Cor continued.

“Except that you went way out of bounds doing this.” Cor jabbed an accusing hoof at him. “Don’t think because it worked that it’s the proper way.”

Zacon grunted indifferently. “If we’ve cleared all that up, you two still need to meet with the Princesses to be officially given your ranks. Afterwards, the real work begins.”

They gathered the papers, ink and quill and left to see the Princesses. As they walked, Jason leaned over to Zacon slyly.

“Did you really attack Luna?” he asked.

“No,” Zacon said. “She attacked me.”

Jason raised an eyebrow. “And she beat you?”

“Yes.”

“So are you going to stop acting like they’re pushovers now?” Jason grinned.

“Of course! I’ve known that they have potential for some time. And I’ve finally gotten them to show it. Now things will be more interesting!”

They arrived at the throne room and were admitted by the Guards. Luna and Celestia were waiting, obviously prepared for the coming ceremony. The Captain of the Guard stood to one side, observing. Zacon strolled in casually while Jason entered with a formal march. His expression was forcedly neutral. Cor shook his head and reminded himself he needed to stop acting like anything he did here was supposed to make sense.

~*~*~

The sun was setting the day after the battle at the river. High over the banks, a pair of Pegasi scouts circled the Troll camp. They had been there for hours now, part of an observation mission. They made lazy passes back and forth from one end of the camp to the other. Boredom had driven them from their positions in the cloud cover. Flying in circles at least gave them something to do. The level of activity had been low for the entire day and their relief wasn’t due for several more hours. They didn’t care about stealth since the Trolls were bound to know they were being watched by now.

Corporal Smoky Trail flew just ahead of Private Cross Winds as they turned again toward the river. Cross stretched his wings out fully to catch an updraft. The last of the sun’s warmth penetrated his feathers and coat to ward off the chill of the high altitude. It was a good feeling and he knew that he needed to savor it.

All at once, there was a great commotion below. The Pegasi halted and hovered, trying to discern the cause. They weren’t close enough to make out individual voices, but with a glance at each other, they decided not to chance getting any closer. It seemed as if the entire camp had decided to mobilize at once. Tents were being torn down and fires were being smothered. The clank of equipment rose and fell in waves.

Then a line of dark forms emerged from under the cover of the trees on the opposite bank. Trolls surrounded what appeared to be massive carts. They pushed them into a row and stopped.

“We should report this,” Cross said, drifting nervously in the direction of Canterlot.

Smoky waved him back, his eyes glued to the ground. “We don’t have anything to report yet. They’re just moving around so far.”

“They’re moving though. They look like they’re preparing to march.”

“We’ll deliver a report once we know for sure.”

The camp went suddenly silent. The tense expectation in the air made the hairs on Private Winds’ neck prickle.

“I don’t like this. We should get out of here,” Cross said, barely speaking above a whisper.

“I just want to see what they’re going to do first. It won’t help to say we saw them move if we don’t even know which way they’re going.”

From below, they heard a thrumming sound.

“What in Tartarus…?” Smoky said, squinting downwards.

A huge spear hit him in the ribs and kept going. The force of the projectile ripped his body in half. His startled expression froze on his face before he plummeted toward the ground in a shower of blood. A cloud of feathers fluttering after him were all that were left as he fell out of the sun’s fading light.

“Smoky!” Cross yelled after the dead Pegasus. His outstretched hoof hung in the air, its futile offer to assist still not ready to accept that nothing could be done.

The thrumming came again but with more strings lending their rough voices to the grim symphony. Cross yelped in panic and flew. The spears sailed past him and kept going. He looked up and gasped. As they reached their full height, they turned over and fell back towards him. He turned and looped to avoid them but he couldn’t keep track of them all. One clipped his flank and pain seared through him.

He knew he was bleeding badly but he forced himself to fly on. Every wingbeat told him that he was in bad shape and getting worse. The thrumming repeated and he closed his eyes to prevent himself from looking back. He couldn’t maneuver now, even if he did know where they were. At any moment, he expected to be hit and knocked from the sky. He fixed his eyes on Canterlot and homed in.

The horror in Smoky’s face as he watched half of his body fall away from him kept Cross’ wings moving.

He was just daring to hope that he could escape when the spears came back down. He was dead before he heard them.

Act II: Chapter Eighteen: Quiet as a Thunderclap, Part 1

View Online

Cor picked at the silver sunburst badge on his chest. He looked over at Jason, who was pouring over a long roll of parchment, frowning as he read all of the names carefully. A matching badge on his tunic glinted in the morning light as it streamed through the open window of their guest quarters. They had met with the Princesses two days ago and they had been working tirelessly ever since to put together a plan for the next battle. No matter how hard he tried though, Cor still couldn’t get used to the idea of holding a rank in the military of these ponies they’d only known for two weeks. He sighed loudly.

“Would you stop that?” Jason said without looking up. “You can be uncomfortable without making it hard on the rest of us.”

“But it wouldn’t be fun then,” Zacon said from the corner of the room. He slid a whetstone across the dagger he was holding with a hiss.

“You would know,” Jason said, rolling his eyes.

Zacon chuckled and kept sharpening the dagger.

“You know I don’t feel comfortable with authority,” Cor mumbled. “And the way we got these positions isn’t helping.”

Jason turned away from the parchment. “And I’ve said already that it doesn’t matter how we feel about it. We need to do what we can with what we have.” He got up, rolling up the list and carrying it with him. “And what we need to do now is meet with the Princess to request her permission to form this group.”

“Finally!” Cor said, heading for the door.

“You’ve finished?” Zacon asked, getting up as well. He slipped the dagger back into its sheath.

“Yes. The names we have here should be enough candidates to form a sufficient unit. I’m just hoping we can get enough of them to agree to it.”

“We’ll have no trouble there,” Zacon rumbled as they left the room. They proceeded down the hall toward the throne room. “The ponies out there are desperate for something to rally behind. If we tell them we’re their best chance, they will line up in droves.”

“I want to believe it will be that easy but at the same time…” Jason shook his head. “I can’t help but hope they aren’t so eager.”

“If they acted like you wanted them to, they would all run away at the first hint of battle,” Zacon huffed. “At least Cor and I can get past the fact that they’re doing some of the fighting.”

Jason glared at him but said nothing. Cor frowned at Zacon.

“Don’t go grouping me in with you as if we agreed on most of this,” Cor said. “I’m still not on board with commanding them.”

“As you’ve repeatedly noted,” Zacon said. “But you’ll do it anyway, right?”

“I guess,” Cor conceded after a pause. “That doesn’t mean I have to like it though.”

Zacon nodded. “My point exactly. You know when to put aside your feelings and do what is necessary.”

Cor’s frown deepened. The three of them came to an intersection in the hall and saw Celestia standing just up ahead. They stopped at the sight of her expression. She was talking to a pair of Guards and was obviously not hearing good news. Another Guard approached and stood waiting to see why she had sent for him. Celestia finished with the first two and dismissed them. She spoke to the other then but the words were too soft to be heard. They watched as some horrible comprehension spread across the guardpony’s face.

He turned away from the Princess, biting his lip while he removed his helmet. Celestia stood beside him silently, her eyes closed against the sadness of the news she’d just shared. Tears leaked down the Guard’s cheeks and he brushed them away angrily. Celestia stepped close to him and her wing wrapped around him. He looked up at her as if to beg her to undo what had happened. Celestia lifted a hoof and hugged him close. He lost control then and sobbed into her shoulder, clutching at her desperately.

Minutes passed and they remained where they were. Cor jumped in surprise when Twilight walked past them. She had been behind them for some time, though they’d been too distracted to notice. She walked up close to Celestia and hesitated briefly.

“Princess?” she asked in a tiny voice.

Celestia did not acknowledge her but eased away from the stricken Guard. She lifted his chin and held his gaze. After a moment, he nodded to her, sniffling. She gestured to a servant waiting on the periphery and had him escorted away. Twilight made to take another step toward the Princess but thought better of it and put her hoof down again. Celestia watched the Guard until he was out of sight.

“We have just received word that the Trolls are on the move,” she announced without preamble. “They began their march early last night.”

“Why didn’t we hear about it sooner?” Twilight asked incredulously. “Weren’t our scouts supposed to be watching them?”

“We did have scouts watching,” Celestia said softly. “They didn’t report back and their relief couldn’t find any sign of them. I’ve just informed Corporal Heralding Winds that his younger brother is most likely dead.”

Twilight covered her mouth to suppress her gasp. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean…”

“The Trolls are nearly here,” Celestia said, moving on forcefully. “They marched through the night to get to us and now they are only an hour away from the gates. We must prepare our troops immediately.”

~*~*~

Throughout the city, ponies stood about listlessly in the streets, watching the walls and trying to come to terms with the news that their city was about to come under attack. There was hardly any chatter among them and the streets themselves seemed to be holding their breath.

Atop the walls, a different silence reigned. Ponies shifted their weapons nervously and their armor clanked with the movement. Dispersed among the troops, the golden armor of the Royal Guard sparkled. Their numbers were greatly reduced since the last battle. Only a hundred of them remained in the ground forces. Of their Pegasi, there were fifty. They were stoic in the face of the coming battle, lending a small measure of confidence to those around them. Though more than six hundred other ponies of the Army remained, only about four hundred were in fighting condition. The Air Corp was nearly untouched in comparison. Only ten of their members had been lost in battle, including one Wonderbolt, and the rest escaping serious injury, leaving eleven full squadrons able to fight.

The sound of marching reached them as the Troll force drew closer. Cor looked out at the fields leading up to the gate and measured the range. He shuffled the arrows in the quiver that hung at his side and sighed. He carried three full quivers of twenty with him but his reserves were nearly spent. He would have to make more soon.

Cor glanced to his right. Celestia stood beside Luna in the wall’s center and overlooked the field approaching the gateway. Farther along, he could see Jason. The tan Unicorn was staring ahead intensely. They had chosen to stand apart so that they could lend their support to the pony lines more evenly. The whole wall had to hold if they hoped to win.

Zacon was on Jason’s left, separated by a hundred or so ponies. He had taken one look at the walls themselves and suggested they ride out and meet the Trolls in the open field. Celestia immediately rejected the idea. She had seen enough of fighting on such even ground. She wanted the advantage of walls on their side this time. Zacon would likely have criticized it as a cowardly notion if Cor and Jason hadn’t agreed with her right away. So they waited.

The Pegasi of the Air Corps were on the ground behind the wall, watching for the order to attack. A contingent of Army lancers stood just inside the gate, prepared to charge out or hold the breach should one form. The mages of the Guards had been stationed in the high parapets where they would have a clear view of the entire field. Cor had lost track of Twilight somewhere between the palace and the walls but he figured she’d be among them.

Cor took a slow breath and let it out again. When the Trolls came into view, he swung his bow up and drew an arrow. The ponies to either side of him glanced at him with something bordering on longing. He realized they were equipped with swords, spears, javelins and the like. His bow must seem like a luxury to them. He nocked the arrow with a guilty frown. When he looked back up, he did a double take. The legion of Trolls that leered back looked no fiercer than before. The difference was the line of massive wooden carts that was being wheeled to the front, still hundreds of yards away.

An uneasy murmur passed over the walls. Cor peered closely at them, tracing the wooden beams and ropes mounted atop the carts. His eyes went wide as he realized what he was actually seeing.

“Catapults!” he yelled as the arms swung up and launched one foot diameter stones into the air.

The ponies around him ducked at his warning just as the stones impacted the wall. Defenders up and down the wall stumbled near the areas struck and a few lost their footing. Several stones overshot and sailed over their heads and into the city. One hit the rampart, smashed through and carried two ponies over the edge. They screamed on the way down and one fell silent as they hit the ground. The other’s sobs of pain carried back up to the defenders.

Cor sprang back upright and aimed his bow high. His target was out of his range…unless he put magic into it. His eyes narrowed. He was not about to let this bombardment go unanswered. Green light raced up the shaft of the arrow and the arms of his bow glowed. He took aim and released the shot with a resonating twang. The arrow sailed across the normally impossible distance and struck one of the catapults. On contact, it exploded violently, ripping the siege machine apart and scattering its operators. Several ponies around Cor cheered and looked at him expectantly. He nocked another arrow but shook his head.

“I’m not going to be able to take them all like that.” He pointed at a nearby soldier. “You! I need you to carry a message to the Princesses.”

The young stallion saluted nervously.

“I need you to tell them that I can’t take them all. They’ll need a way to eliminate the rest of the catapults themselves.”

He drew and fired another magically charged shot as he spoke and a second catapult disappeared. The stallion nodded and dashed off down the wall. Cor was still contemplating how many of these shots he had in him when the catapults fired their second volley. It shook the wall under his hooves and caused him to stumble. By the time he righted himself, the whole field had changed. An order that he hadn’t heard had sent the Air Corps into the air and the Troll war horn was heralding the advance of their troops. Scaling ladders were held over the heads of many of them.

Cor took stock of his options and grunted. There weren’t many choices. Either he could use all of his mana and stamina to silence half of the catapults or he could spend his arrows on marginally thinning out the swarming mass below him.

There won’t be much of a wall to hold if those catapults have their way, he thought in distress. But it doesn’t matter how much of a wall there is if there aren’t any ponies left to stand on it.

He drew his bow back and leveled it at the advancing Trolls. Sparks flew from the end of his arrow as the spell charged.

~*~*~

The Princesses looked at each other with deep worry as the Trolls closed the distance. The ponies around them gripped their weapons and watched the horde surge toward them, their eyes wide with fear. The catapults loaded their third volley as the Pegasi climbed higher. Luna was just looking down the wall, questioning why Cor had stopped firing when a pony raced up to them and delivered her answer.

“We can only hope that our ponies can withstand it for now,” Celestia said as the messenger returned to his post. “We must trust our Pegasi to deal with the catapults.”

A bolt of lightning flashed through the Troll lines to their left and all eyes turned involuntarily to see a large contingent of Trolls drop to the ground, twitching and writhing. The stricken Troll at the head of the column fell clutching an arrow that protruded from his chest. The green Unicorn directly above them on the wall drew another arrow and nocked it.

Celestia considered the archer briefly before speaking.

“Our concern is with the bulk of their forces.” Celestia’s horn lit up as she spoke. “And that is where we will act.”

“We will join in the battle, sister?” Luna asked, sounding almost eager.

“Yes, Luna. I have stood idly by for too long. I will not wait until the situation is dire to intervene this time.”

Celestia launched a stream of brilliant red fire into the sky. It exploded in a shower of sparks, signaling the mages to open fire on the Trolls as they passed into range. But the sparks didn’t fade away. Celestia swung her horn down and the sparks fell, gathering speed and homing in on the enemy below. Where they struck, small infernos erupted. Where Trolls were hit, they scattered, flailing as the fire clung to their fur.

Luna lifted her horn as well and she seemed to go into a trance. Streaks of dark light shot forth from her horn and struck the eyes of dozens of advancing Trolls. The Trolls froze and then fell over incapacitated. Their eyes were wide and staring but had turned completely black and dark vapor rose from them. Luna’s eyes glowed with white light and a sinister smile touched the corners of her lips.

~*~*~

As the combined power of the Princesses and the mages poured into their ranks, the Troll attack stalled out. A hail of javelins from the Pegasi overhead effectively brought it to a halt. Trolls climbed over the burnt and comatose bodies ahead of them only to be met with another wave of deadly magic and spears. If it weren’t for the continued bombardment of the catapults, which caused the defenders to duck and stumble as great chunks of the wall were pounded into rubble, the Trolls wouldn’t have made any headway.

And that was the thought at the forefront of Rainbow’s mind as she led her squadron up with the other ten squadrons of the Air Corps. As they reached the clouds, they leveled out. Once they’d passed over the bulk of the Troll forces, Spitfire signaled from the lead squadron that they were beginning their dive. Rainbow could see the catapults far below them continuing to launch deadly stones at the battered walls. She looked behind her at the Pegasi following her.

Fifteen pairs of eyes looked back at her, waiting for her leadership. She was momentarily stunned by the weight of that realization. They were at her command for better and for worse. It was up to her to make the decisions that would get them all back to the ground safely. She swallowed hard before shouting her orders.

“We need to shut those catapults up!” she yelled over the wind. “We’ll toss a volley of javelins during the dive and then hit them with our blades.”

The first few squadrons ahead of them began their dive. Rainbow banked in preparation, picking their target and continued to call out over her shoulder.

“Once we take out the crews, we’ll need to keep them from sending more Trolls to start them up again!”

She rolled over and dropped into the battle. The squadron turned over smoothly and followed her in. They broke through the clouds and sped toward the milling figures on the ground. The battle was just as chaotic as when she’d last checked. The only difference was that there seemed to be twice as many catapults as she’d counted before. The first few squadrons were nearly in range to strike when they suddenly veered off and scattered. Rainbow scanned for the cause and found it soon enough.

What she’d thought was a second row of catapults behind the first was actually a different siege machine all together. They were pointed almost straight up at them and launching huge spears into the sky. She blinked once and banked hard. Her squad banked with her, and judging by the shouts of surprise, had only just realized the danger themselves. The barrage from the ground whistled past them harmlessly but the other squadrons hadn’t fared as well. Already the bodies of a dozen Pegasi lay broken and bloody at the feet of the Trolls. Caught completely by surprise and at nearly point blank range, they hadn’t had time to dodge.

Rainbow gulped and fought back against the chilling fear that suddenly surfaced and ran through her body. It was similar to the cool rush of adrenalin she loved so much, but instead of a satisfying surge of confidence, it felt as if her heart had forgotten to beat for the span of a breath. For that brief time, all she could think about were those mangled bodies and how easily she could end up being one of them.

Rainbow shook herself mentally, forcing those thoughts to the back of her mind and rapidly changing her plans to account for this new development. She didn’t have time to see what the others were doing. She only knew that this had become their number one threat. Not checking to see if anypony could hear her, she shouted out her decision.

“Same plan! But we’re headed for those things first! They’ll tear us apart otherwise!”

She dove again, taking her below the range of the ballista but into the range of a hail of axes that the Trolls sent to greet her. She wove through the air and responded with a pair of javelins. She pulled one more and held it before her like a lance. The catapults came and went as she homed in on the nearest ballista crew. They saw her coming but still couldn’t react fast enough to save themselves. She skewered the first Troll she met and whipped her blades out at the next. Both Trolls went down and her squadron swarmed the others. Seeing that crew handled, the remainder of the squadron redirected to the crew of the adjacent ballista, eliminating them cleanly. A glance to either side told Rainbow that they were currently the only squadron near the ground.

Not a good place to be, she thought.

She whistled to get everypony’s attention and kicked off into the sky again. They followed her up, chased by weapons thrown from Trolls converging on where they struck. While they succeeded in outrunning the counterattack, they were forced to keep climbing when the ballista line fired up at them again. They cleared the clouds and swung back to hover. Rainbow scanned the skies and then the field. All of the other squadrons had pulled back toward Canterlot again to retrieve more javelins and regroup. It registered briefly that she’d just led her squadron in alone to attack the middle of the Troll force.

Rainbow looked at her Pegasi. They hovered beside her expectantly. They were all still there and miraculously unhurt. What she saw below was a less encouraging view. The Army’s situation was getting worse by the minute as the walls began to buckle from constant bombardment. There were stretches of the wall that had been rendered nearly impassible as the ramparts were shattered. One section of the wall had been knocked in on the west side and ponies were desperately trying to stem the tide of Trolls who rushed toward the breach.

Rainbow noted that Jason and Zacon stood side by side at the front of the ponies in the gap, their blades darted and turned around them, creating a wall of bodies to rival the missing stone. They were making an account for themselves but they were also giving ground steadily. Still, she knew she couldn’t do anything for them now except stop those catapults. She wheeled around and gestured for her squadron to follow. They turned and headed for the rear of the Troll force.

Once they were completely behind them, they turned again and dove at the ballista. The crews on the ground tracked their movement steadily, rotating the ballista to aim at their new angle of approach. Rainbow grit her teeth as she saw nothing could be done about it.

“Spread out!” she hollered.

They all broke formation and scattered widely, each now several lengths from the nearest Pegasus. When the ballista fired, they missed horribly as each crew aimed for a different pony. Rainbow flew on, praying they could get in too close for the second shot. She could see the spears already loaded in the siege machines as the crews wound the bows back. Most of them looked to be preparing to launch. She held her breath.

A cry of alarm drew the attention of the Trolls suddenly as squadrons of the Air Corps, unnoticed as they returned from the walls, poured up over the cliff side to attack from the flank. Spitfire’s blazing mane clearly visible at the front of the charge, the Air Corps stormed into the Troll siege crews. Many Troll troops had already taken up protective positions around the crews in light of the initial attacks, but they were too confident in the power of their ballista and there were not enough of them to slow down the stinging blades of the Pegasi.

While most of the Trolls were caught off guard for a moment, some had the presence of mind to keep firing. Rainbow only barely dodged the two that sailed up at her but she heard the wet thud and dull grunt of one of her Pegasi behind her becoming the victim of a spear. Something in the back of her mind exploded in response. A rage boiled to the surface and drove her into a frenzy. She let out a yell as she cut clear through the first Troll. Her blade shuddered as she forced it past the bone and flesh in a shower of blood.

She did a somersault in mid air and brought her rear hooves down on the next Troll’s head. It was flattened with a sickening crunch and the body slumped to the ground. She pushed off and slammed into her next target, driving him to the ground and punching her blades straight through his chest and into the dirt with a vicious cry of victory.

She held him there, still seething and breathing hard as her squadron took the rest of the crew. The Air Corps swept up to them and held their ground around her. The sounds of fighting barely registered to her. All that was real was the Troll she had claimed for her own: This enemy that had become the center of her need for retribution for the hurt and death that she’d watched them inflict these past few days.

As she stood over him, she got a clear view of his eyes as he died. His shock and fear froze as his ribs caved in under her hooves and blood pooled beneath him. He tried to form words but only a gurgle in the back of his throat escaped. He was nearly doubled over as she pinned him to the ground but a tense moment later, he fell back, limp and lifeless. Rainbow froze as well. Her rage dissolved into a numbness that robbed her of the ability to move.

This was the moment Jason had warned her about. This was the feeling he’d said would claim her if she fought. This Troll’s life had meant nothing to her. More than that, she had wanted him to die; actually enjoyed it briefly. The eyes of this fallen soldier had told her more than she had been ready for. He had been terrified of death. Or her, if there was any real difference. He had desperately wanted to live. He had searched her face for mercy in his last seconds and all he had seen was her rage.

She nearly choked on a sob. One of the Pegasi beside her grabbed her shoulder and spun her around. She didn’t resist.

“Sergeant!” he shouted in her ear, but stopped when he caught the look on her face. His tone changed to one of concern. “Rainbow? We need to move. We’ve done all we can here.”

She nodded and wiped her eyes enough that she could see where she was flying. They took off and the first thing she noticed was the lack of retaliation. No axes or spears were thrown after them. She decided she didn’t care. As they winged back toward the walls, the chaos below them was a dull roar in the back of Rainbow Dash’s mind. It was drowned out by the scream deep inside her that hadn’t yet found release.

~*~*~

High above the fighting, high enough that the clash of steel and cries of death could hardly reach them, a pair of eyes watched. The furtive figure slipped back into the rocks of its cliffside perch. Others crouched back in the rocks, waiting for his return and the report he brought. Their leader stood expectantly, tracking the scout easily even through the concealing terrain he crossed to reach them.

Though he was smaller in size than any other Troll present, they deferred to him with a mix of respect and fear. The wicked curved head of his spear didn’t look nearly as dangerous as the murderous glee in his eyes as he contemplated their group’s plan. His fur had a peculiar bluish tinge to it, seeming to glow slightly. While other Trolls were top heavy with powerful arms and a bulky chest, he was relatively lanky and thin. He had the dangerous air of a coiled viper about to strike and at the same time, the tension of a bird about to dart away at the slightest movement.

“Well?” he demanded, skipping any pretense in his eagerness to move the mission forward.

The scout padded up to him and saluted before speaking.

“The battle is well underway, Ragnalau. They are completely occupied with the defenses at the wall. I could see no troops within the city itself.”

Ragnalau’s mouth stretched into a cruel sneer.

“You mean they don’t even consider an attack from behind possible?”

“No, Chief’s Champion. They seem to have concentrated all of their efforts on the walls alone.”

Ragnalau picked up his spear and set it on his shoulder with a twirl. He started making his way down into the city at a leisurely pace.

“Well boys,” he called back to the rest of his troops. “It sounds like we’re clear to have our fun.”

The rest of the Trolls followed, hundreds of them rising out of their concealment and pulling their axes from their belts. They picked their way through the difficult rocky path that their kind had long learned to traverse with ease. Below them, the defenders of the city of Canterlot fought on, unaware of the new threat.

Act II: Chapter Nineteen: Quiet as a Thunderclap, Part 2

View Online

From the walls, Celestia watched her Pegasi wipe out the Troll siege crews and disable many of the machines, cutting the lines and splintering the beams. She nodded grimly at the victory. She turned back to the main body of the Troll forces as they crowded up to the walls. Ladders were raised and knocked down and raised again. The breach in the wall was being held stubbornly by Army lancers alongside Jason and Zacon to her right while Cor took sparing shots at those Trolls who seemed about to gain the heights.

Luna stood beside her still, concentrating on her coma-inducing spell. The mages launched volleys of magic into the enemy despite the exhausting rate they had maintained. The ponies on the walls steadfastly repelled each thrust the Trolls sent forward. Spears thrown by both sides raked the ramparts and base of the wall, taking their toll on defenders and attackers alike. The Trolls had lost half of their troops, but still they seemed determined to continue the attack.

Celestia sent a beam of searing light forth to cut a line of Trolls down before they could reach the wall, affording the defenders in that area a slight reprieve. A cry rose up suddenly, and her ears perked. It was distinct from the battle that raged around her in a way that she couldn’t quite place. She looked up and down the line, searching for its source. The cry came again, closer this time and she went cold to the bone. She turned to look back into the city and found smoke rising from the roofs of many buildings.

“Captain!” she shouted.

The panic evident in her voice brought Captain Gallant Lance to her side in an instant.

“Your Highness?” he asked.

“The city!” she managed as her eyes darted about, revealing her desperate internal search for a plan.

Now the urgency of her words cut through even to Luna. The younger monarch released her spell and turned to her sister.

“What has happened?”

Celestia grasped at words before forcing herself back under control. “The city is under attack. I don’t know how they got in but I know how they’ll get out. You two must hold the line here. I will take troops into the city to eliminate the infiltrators.”

The Captain took a critical look at the city and stopped Celestia as she spread her wings. “You’ll need more than a squad of lancers, Highness. Luna should go as well. I can command the walls.”

“No,” Luna said slowly, turning to look farther down the wall. “Bring them,” she said, indicating Jason and Zacon where they still held the breach against waves of Trolls.

“Them?” the Captain asked skeptically. “Are you sure they will be enough?”

“We waste time!” Celestia snapped. “Do what you must, send whom you can. I’m going!”

She took off without another word, winging away into the streets. Luna didn’t spare a second, giving her orders even as she lifted off.

“You will command the walls from here, Captain. Send Lieutenant Cor to me at the breach. I will send the other two into the city and take their place at the front.”

She waited for the Captain to nod before streaking off. As Luna passed over the wall, her gaze swept the field. The victims of her spell were free and some shakily pushed themselves back to their feet. But some lay still, their eyes staring ahead unseeing. The nightmare she’d induced had overwhelmed them with terror. The strain had been enough to kill many of them. The rest were visibly disturbed as they searched around for their weapons and tried to rejoin the battle.

Luna circled the breach in the wall, descending to land. She saw that the pony lancers had pushed out from the breach and were holding a line at the edge of the river moat. Additional ponies had formed a half circle on the inside of the wall in case any Trolls pushed past the lancers. With the breach in the wall, the Trolls were using their ladders to bridge the waters. Luna blasted a section of their crossing as she landed, sending the nearby Trolls into the water and swiftly over the edge. Their fearful cries faded away, lost beneath the continuing sounds of battle.

“Stand fast, ponies of Equestria!” she shouted, taking a place beside one of the lancers and fending off a Troll with a slash of her horn.

All around her, ponies closed ranks. Those who had begun to back away held their ground. The lancers fought with renewed vigor at the sight of the Princess at the head of the battle. Her dark grace was a beacon to them and the Trolls were soon being pushed off of the narrow ribbon of land they had gained at the base of the wall. There was a brief lull in the fighting while the Trolls regrouped and the ponies took the opportunity to step back and rest. Luna, Jason and Zacon migrated closer as they prepared for the next push.

“Princess,” Jason acknowledged.

Zacon allowed himself to look away from the milling enemy lines just across the moat long enough to give Luna a nod and smile his approval at her being there. His armor was slicked with gore and his muzzle was a mask of blood. He was not visibly injured, though Luna knew that appearances meant little with this warrior.

Jason was breathing heavily. His leather armor was cut in numerous places and though he was covered in Troll blood, Luna could tell that some of the stains were from his own injuries. She briefly considered asking after his condition but he smiled at her encouragingly and she discarded the idea.

“Lieutenants,” she began, looking at the Trolls again to see how much time she had to explain. “The enemy has deceived us. They have found a way into the city and are running rampant in the streets. I will take up your positions here. You must follow my sister and aid her in repelling them. Take the troops just inside the wall. I will make sure they are not missed here.”

Zacon’s already stern expression reached a new level of severity and he cast a withering glare in the Troll’s direction. Jason’s mouth dropped open at the news but he shut it quickly and saluted. They were both just turning back toward the walls when a catapult round fell from the sky. It struck Zacon broadside and exploded against his armor. He was driven into the wall by the force of the impact, knocking his head against it and causing several bricks to fall broken beside him. Luna and Jason froze, staring at his still form. There was a twang from above them.

“You bastards!” Cor yelled from atop the wall. “I’ve had enough of your damn rocks!”

Cor dexterously navigated the rubble around the breach and slid to a stop next to the fallen warrior. He checked his vitals and grunted. He spun around and yelled back at the offending Trolls, shaking his hoof.

“I’d flip you off if I still had fingers!”

The Troll catapult responded by exploding from Cor’s arrow. Cor spat in their direction and turned to Jason.

“He’s out cold. I can’t tell how bad it is, but it looks like the armor took the worst of it.”

“I’ll be going alone then,” Jason said with a glance at the Troll line. “There’s still too many of them out here for either of you to take his place.”

Luna nodded in agreement. Cor ordered a lancer to carry Zacon back inside the walls as he and Luna turned to meet the Trolls who were surging across the moat again. Jason took off into the city. He called to the ponies waiting inside the wall and sent them to search the streets and clear them of Troll troops. He made directly for the central boulevard. At each intersection, he threw a glance down the adjoining streets. He caught occasional glimpses of the Army ponies with him racing up parallel streets and civilians running in the opposite direction. All at once, he didn’t have to search for his enemy.

A cluster of Trolls stepped out into his path and headed straight for him. His black blade flashed as he sent it darting ahead of him. Two went down before he got to them and he slid under their blades as he dove into their midst. His blade carved through the air around him and Trolls fell howling in pain. The keen edge of the wakizashi cut without resistance, neither armor nor body slowing it as it arced and turned in Jason's telekinetic grip. As the last Troll fell beside him, Jason saw two more groups of Trolls converging on him from the streets to either side.

He picked one of the groups and headed for it. He circled around the Trolls as he got close, letting his sword dance between them. The Trolls tried to spread out to box him in, but they only managed to make themselves easier to pick off. When the second group caught up to him, Jason spied two more groups of Trolls shuffling into view. As they turned toward him as well, Jason let out a sigh of exasperation.

“It’s going to be one of those days, isn’t it?”

He stood his ground as the Trolls charged, axes and spears held high.

~*~*~

Celestia glided through the streets, searching for enemy forces and striking with bolts from her horn where she found them. Ponies ran and cowered in the shadows as buildings burned. Cries of terror and pain rose up from every quarter. Each one stung her mind separately. She homed in on a cluster of Trolls and slammed into them just as they saw her descending on them. Most were dead before they could raise their weapons. The last few died when she lifted off and shot a beam back at them.

Every Troll I slay is a pony that is saved.

More screams came from the street to her right and she banked toward them.

Every second that passes, I am too late for another.

The wind ripped tears from her cheeks as she sped onward.

~*~*~

“Come away from that window.”

The servant cast one last fearful glance outside before obeying.

“You have important work to attend to, after all,” Prince Blueblood went on. He continued down the hall without looking to see if the servant had stayed with him.

“Aren’t you worried about the battle?” the servant asked apprehensively.

“Not in the least,” he replied without a second’s hesitation. “Why should I need to bother myself with such things? The Guard will handle it as they should, leaving me free to get on with my own pressing concerns.”

“What about those in the fighting?” she persisted. “Don’t you worry about their safety? I had heard that the battle a few days ago didn’t go very well at all. What if this battle turns out poorly too?”

“I’m growing tired of this subject,” the Prince said, starting to sound mildly annoyed. “I’ll hear no more of it.”

“But…?”

“No. I forbid you from speaking to me of it.”

The servant bit her tongue to keep herself from objecting. Blueblood watched her briefly to be sure she would obey before nodding and continuing on his way.

“Now, I think I’ll head down to the kitchens. It isn’t quite noon but I’m feeling peckish.”

A group of ponies burst around the corner suddenly and pressed themselves against a nearby window. They buzzed with nervous chatter as they gazed down at the city. None of them paid the Prince the slightest bit of attention until he had cleared his throat loudly several times.

“What’s all this nonsense about?” he asked when most of them had turned their attention to him. “Don’t you all have duties to tend to?”

Many of the servants exchanged glances of disbelief.

“Haven’t you noticed? The Trolls are in the city,” one of the servants said, pointing out the window.

Blueblood stepped over to the window and looked out at the city for the first time that day. He gasped at the sight of smoke rising from many buildings, not only near the wall but just outside the palace as well. Ponies could be seen running here and there in the streets below him as the lumbering figures of Trolls gave chase.

“How did they get so close?” he asked without looking away.

“We don’t know,” one of the servants replied. “We could still see ponies on the walls a few minutes ago. Now the smoke is too thick.”

“I don’t think they came in from the wall,” another servant suggested nervously. “The fires started in the north side of the city.”

“I want somepony to find out,” Blueblood said without specifying how he expected anypony to do so.

None of them were paying any attention to him anyway. Instead, they paid attention to the sound of pounding from the front hall. Blueblood approached and peered down the grand stairs at the main doors. All ten of the Guards still stationed at the palace stood side by side before the doors, weapons held at the ready. The servants behind the Prince watched with growing apprehension as the door shuddered beneath heavy blows. With a splintering crack, the door burst open and a pair of Trolls shouldered their way in. Many more Trolls shuffled in behind them. Blueblood let out a yelp of fear at the sight of bloody weapons in their hands.

He pointed his hoof at the Trolls and shouted to the Guards.

“They can’t be here! Get them out!”

The Guards didn’t even glance at him as they braced their spears in a line against the Trolls. The Trolls gathered around the door, preparing to attack. As the seconds passed, more Trolls could be seen converging on the palace gates from the streets outside. One of the servants jumped forward and shouted at the Guards as well.

“Don’t just stand there! Run!”

One of the Guards glanced back at her with concern. He leaned over to the Sergeant that led them and whispered something. The Sergeant considered his words carefully and then nodded grudgingly. He gave a signal and the Guards began shifting to one side. The Sergeant gestured to Blueblood and the servants around him, motioning for them to move behind the Guards to safety. One of the servants noticed that Blueblood hadn’t moved and pulled him with them.

As the servants began moving down the stairs toward a side door, the Trolls realized what they intended and rushed to stop them from retreating. The Guards surged into their path to give the others time to escape. Two Guards went down almost instantly, including the Sergeant, and eight Trolls fell beside them. The Guards began giving ground right away and didn’t stop, forcing the servants to break into a run to make it through the door and into the corridors beyond.

Blueblood risked a glance back as he passed through the door and gagged at the sight of a Guard nearly decapitated by a Troll axe. He whimpered as he ran. The remaining Guards thundered in behind them, followed closely by the Trolls. The slower Trolls lost ground on the galloping ponies but they remained in view. Rounding a corner, one of the servants pulled open a door and gestured for everypony to follow.

“There’s a way out of the palace down this way! We can lose them…”

He was cut off as he ran headlong into a second group of Trolls. He looked up and gulped as the lead Troll realized what had run into him. The Troll brought his axe down and the servant dropped. The others gapped at his body before turning and bolting farther down the main corridor. The Trolls gave chase and were broadsided by the Guards who were just catching up. Two more Guards went down as they pushed through. The race through the halls dragged on with more Trolls pouring in from adjacent halls. The Guards were now in full retreat behind the Prince and the servants, all of whom were running blindly.

All at once, their panic-stricken flight was brought up short. The hall ended in a door; a door Blueblood knew led to a dead-end room.

So that’s where they got the name ‘dead-end’. The thought crossed his mind irrationally and was gone in an instant.

The servants came to the same realization and turned to him for direction. The Guards staggered to a halt between the advancing Trolls and the cornered ponies. They reformed their line, though there were only five left. The Trolls didn’t hesitate as they barreled into them. It didn’t take long to see that the Guards would not hold them.

“Somepony do something!” Blueblood shouted to no one in particular.

The servants glanced around and then back at him as they realized they were the only ones capable of responding to his plea. None of them moved. Some even looked outraged at him for a moment before panic took hold again. Blueblood’s mind raced as he considered his diminishing options. One door, back the way they’d come, would lead him to safety. In their panic, they’d passed by it, intent on putting distance between themselves and the Trolls, spurred on by the fallen servant behind them. The door was now mere feet behind where the Guards were holding. He realized he wasn’t likely to make it through before the Trolls caught him. Blueblood also realized it was their only way out.

“That door leads to a way out,” he said, pointing.

The servants saw where he indicated and some of them paled in fear. By this time, only two guards stood between them and the advancing trolls.

“Strider!” one of the servants shouted desperately.

It was the same servant that had told them to run before. Blueblood recognized that it was also the same Guard that responded. Private Lean Strider if he was remembering correctly.

Private Strider threw a glance over his shoulder and saw her pointing wildly at the door. He turned back to a Troll that was lunging at him and felled it with his spear. He looked at the door again and suddenly understood what she had meant. He made a gesture for them to make a run for it.

With a nod to his comrade, Private Strider held his weapon defiantly before him. Neither he nor the Pegasus beside him even considered taking the escape route. They stood side by side and faced the enemy. The servants made for the door with Blueblood in tow. As they reached the door, the servant who kept shouting paused to watch the battle.

Strider swung his spear in a wide arc that took the feet out from under the first Troll that reached him and brought it back around to skewer the next. Before he could pull his weapon free, more Trolls bore down on him. He shot one back with his horn’s magic but the rest were too close.

The Pegasus leapt into them and bought time for his comrade to ready himself. With a cut to either side, two Trolls fell. Another wave stepped forward and attacked. He lifted off, did a somersault in the air and dove into them again. He landed on them, sending them sprawling across the floor. He finished three where they lay before they got back to their feet. As he tried to take to the air again, the Pegasus was grabbed and hauled down. He turned back on them with a harsh cry, and in a flurry of feathers and blood, he took three more Trolls with him in death.

Strider dove atop the pile in a vain attempt to drag him free. He managed to reach the fallen Guard by hacking madly with his spear and a discarded axe. He pulled him back with his hooves and kept fighting with his horn. The Pegasus’ flank was pierced by an array of weapons and blood poured from a gash in his neck. After a short pause in which it became clear nothing could be done for the Pegasus, Strider discarded the body and turned to fight with renewed vengeance.

Blueblood threw a glance down the side hall. He saw that the others were making their way but the Trolls would be able to give chase in just a moment. The servant, Neat Keeper was her name, was still staring at the battle, frozen in the doorway. She wasn’t going to have time to escape if she didn’t get moving. He wouldn’t either if she didn’t get out of his way. That was the moment he remembered the Guards. In the span of a breath, an insight flashed through his mind.

Only one Guard remained, but even then, he wasn’t trying to escape. He was buying every second he could for them to run. Blueblood was still trying to run when they had already decided that they would not. They were Guards and he was a Prince, it was true. It was their duty to protect him. But Celestia and Luna were Princesses and his aunt and her sister never stood behind Guards to protect Equestria. They loved all of their little ponies so dearly that they would put themselves in danger before allowing their troops to do so. The Princesses guarded all ponies, even the Guards. And he was a Prince.

Blueblood bowed his head and turned to Keeper.

“You need to run. Now.”

She was shaken from her shocked state at the sound of his voice, not only because of the fact that he’d spoken, but also the soft and compelling tone. She detected some change in him and it drew her attention like a beacon.

“What?” Then she caught his choice of words. “Wait, what about you?”

“The rest of you need time to escape. I am your Prince, and so I will defend you.”

He turned back to the fighting. Strider held three Trolls just out of reach with the pole of a halberd while they clawed and swung at him. Straining against their combined weight, he squeezed his eyes shut in the effort to raise a second axe. He swung and it sank into the thick neck of one of the Trolls, nearly taking its head off. It slumped against the pole and fell. The other two threw themselves at the other side of the pole and caused the Unicorn to lose his grip on the off-balance weapon.

Bereft of a weapon, he brought raw magic to bear. Bolts of silver energy scorched the hides of the Trolls, burning away fur and flesh. The wounds were cauterized and did not bleed but they left deep holes in the body and smoke trailed from them as they fell. His horn blazed with light and the air crackled with energy.

One Troll charged from behind the others and through the hail of magic, lifting a massive hammer and sweeping the Private aside. He hit the wall and slumped to the floor. As he tried to rise, the hammer came down and crushed his skull.

“STRIDER!” Keeper wailed in despair.

Blueblood swallowed thickly but his mind was made up.

“He made his choice and now I make mine. Run!” he ordered, shoving her down the hall. “I will hold them off.”

His horn lit up and every weapon on the ground rattled into the air and took position on either side of the Prince, their blades directed at the enemy. Suddenly faced with more weapons than they had soldiers, the Trolls halted. They eyed this new fighter warily, trying to measure the danger he posed. Keeper finally tore her eyes away from Strider’s body and dashed down the hall.

Seeing their prey escaping, the Trolls overcame their doubts and charged. Blueblood heaved forward and sent all of the weapons at them at once. The Trolls halted again in surprise and some flinched visibly under the hail. Half of the weapons missed entirely and clattered to the floor. Most of those that hit hardly left noticeable cuts in the hides of the Trolls. One lucky shot with a spear brought a Troll to his knees, howling and grasping at his face where his eye had been.

They looked at the weapons around them and then at Blueblood in a mixture of disbelief and amusement. The Prince bit back his fear and drew the weapons to him once more. This time, he threw them one at a time, one after the other. Because he wasn’t spreading his strength over so many weapons, this tactic had greater effect.

The first Troll went down laughing. Blood choked his mirth as his throat was split open. The others took him seriously then and charged with as much vigor as they had shown the Guards. One went down and then another. The first one to get to him died running and fell behind him. Blueblood pushed forward every spear he held and braced them to halt the Trolls. Two bodies were pressed into the spearheads and hung limp as the others pushed past. They were too close now to throw the weapons, so Blueblood picked a large sword and swung it back and forth with all the strength he had.

When the first Troll blade bit into him, he nearly dropped the sword in shock. Gritting his teeth, he responded with wider swings. His fear disappeared with the certainty of what would come next and his thoughts focused in on one solitary idea.

I am the Prince. I will stand against the enemies of Equestria. I will stand beside her soldiers and if need be, fall beside them.

A blow to the leg brought him to the ground but his sword still cut swaths in his attackers.

I am the Prince. I will defend my ponies. I will be their shield against evil and harm.

He was struck again and again, and each time, he renewed his conviction that he would not give in. His injuries started to blend together as the pain engulfed his whole body.

I am the Prince. I will not allow my home to be overrun. I will not just let them take it.

Blood began running into his eyes, blinding him. He poured his last ounce of concentration into the weapon he continued to wave defiantly over his head. He felt his connection to the sword grow dim and he knew he was losing it. The rest of his body, once on fire with pain, had ceased to report to him on its status.

I am the Prince. I will make my country proud of me. I will make my Aunt proud.

It took him a long time to realize that he was only swinging his sword in thought. It had fallen to the floor beside him some time earlier. It took another moment to realize he was alone in the hall. He could not see for all the blood in his eyes but there was no sound around him. He couldn’t tell if they had left him for dead, as he supposed they had, or if he had against the odds managed to kill them all.

He drew a breath that rattled in his lungs. He was vaguely aware of the weapons left in his side and the warmth of his blood spreading onto the floor around him. His body was cold and broken but his heart was full and warm. He could almost see Aunt Celestia’s face beaming down at him, telling him that he had done well. He drew another, weaker breath. His thoughts crystallized as he forced himself to speak.

“I…am…the Prince.”

His head fell against the body beside him and his chest stopped its weak attempt to supply him with oxygen. Frozen on his face was the most genuine smile he’d ever displayed.

~*~*~

Jason had been on the verge of being overwhelmed when the ponies of the Army converged on him and swept the Trolls back. Now he fought beside them to drive the Trolls into full retreat. They pushed up the main street and into a plaza. From all around, he could see Trolls setting fire to buildings or storming through the doors and attacking anypony they found inside. As the fighting carried on, most of the Trolls were attracted to the battle. Jason was grimly thankful that they were turning away from the civilians but he also knew that the troops with him wouldn’t be able to fight forever.

A flash of light soared over his head and the ground was blown out from under a group of Trolls rushing to join the fight. Celestia landed and shot another sweeping beam that left Trolls writhing on the ground from the burns. Trolls still closed in on them from all sides and Jason was taken aback by how many there still were. He’d thought their forces concentrated at the walls but now he guessed nearly a quarter of them had found their way into the city by another route.

Only after Jason had moved to fight nearer to Celestia did he see that she was weeping openly as she fought. It was a strange mix of expressions that he saw on her face. There was fierce anger as she closed in on her victims, disgust and revulsion when they fell and a palpable despair underlying it all. Jason felt a mix of emotion surface in himself at the sight. Vengeance that heated his insides like a drink of boiling water tried to break past his mental restraints while sympathy for the Princess pierced his heart. A chill of determination ran up his spine at the thought of the ponies that were still in danger. All of this masked the pain of his injuries and he pushed on.

Weapons clashed and screams of pain filled the air for what seemed like hours as he, the Princess and some sixty Army ponies cleared the streets of Canterlot block by block. Still, Jason knew it hadn’t been nearly that long. The sun was still high in the sky for one. And for another, he was aware of his perception growing fuzzy. He’d used his mana to warp the fabric of time so often that he’d begun to lose track of how long he’d been fighting. Every time he slowed down his enemies, it was as if he was running twice as hard in the same distance. Each enemy represented another investment of his endurance.

He had been reduced to walking to conserve energy for the actual fighting when he found himself before the palace. Their Army companions filed up behind them. Only thirty were left from their bloody journey across the city. They waited for orders, taking the moment of stillness to catch their breath. The fighting had died down around them and some of the fires were being brought under control by weather ponies that had emerged from their hiding places. Most of the sounds of combat came from the direction of the wall and they seemed to be fading as well.

Celestia landed next to Jason and gasped at the sight of the broken doors. She leapt through the doorway and landed in the front hall. Jason followed her in and the Army ponies trailed after. They held their weapons ready and looked every way for signs of the enemy. Instead they found Celestia walking amongst the bodies that lay across the hall. Three Guards were sprawled next to fifteen Trolls. Jason noted the badge of a Sergeant on one of the ponies. The battle seemed to be almost an hour old.

When Zacon gets a load of their ratios, he’ll flip.

Jason considered sharing his thought with Celestia as some kind of encouragement but he could tell that now would be a bad time.

“They tried to hold the Trolls here,” Celestia muttered to herself, indicating the flow of the battle with her hoof. “They moved off this way.”

She walked toward an open door to one side. Jason hesitated in following her long enough to tell the others to spread out in groups of five and search for survivors, both friend and foe. Jason had to run to catch up with the Princess. She was walking with an urgency that he hadn’t seen in her before.

“Why this way?” she continued to mutter distractedly. “Why would they go this way? Unless…”

She came to a servant, dead in a doorway beside two more Guards and five more Trolls. She stared at the servant, her mouth forming words that no sounds accompanied. She began walking again, this time as if drawn ahead but fearful of what she would find.

“The Guards didn’t run. They followed.”

Celestia was wide-eyed and staring as she walked and muttered. Jason was becoming worried for her. She was looking for something specific. Her concern for the safety of these other ponies was being dwarfed by some greater need. Judging from her previous reactions to the deaths of her followers, it must be immensely important to her. Jason went cold at the thought of what could possibly do this to her.

“The others were running…trying to get out. Was he…? Of course he would be with them. He had to be. They got him out. They would have made sure to get him…”

They rounded a corner and Celestia halted in mid step. She didn’t move for a long time. Jason walked until he stood beside her. When he saw what had stopped her, he let out a low whistle. More Troll bodies choked the hall. He made a quick count and came up with fifty. Five Guards lay amongst them. Just behind the Guards, as if warding the doorway in which he had fallen, was a white Unicorn with a blond mane.

His clothes were not those of a Guard. His grey silk collar and blue bowtie resting on his chest looked more fitting for a noble, even stained and torn. His once well-groomed mane complimented that assumption. A small assortment of weapons lay scattered beside him. One longsword, stained in Troll blood, seemed to have been used most. Fifteen Trolls had died between where the last Guard had fallen and where this Unicorn was. He seemed to have held the door alone. Jason approached the door and looked beyond. At a glance, he could tell no Trolls had passed through the door. There was so much blood on the floor that they would have left prints.

Celestia at last broke past her shock and walked over to the fallen noble. Jason stepped aside to let her pass. She knelt beside him and nuzzled his cheek.

“Blueblood, my foalish little Prince. Why did you stay?”

She traced the smile that haunted his face with a hoof, her brows scrunching up in thought. She looked around as if searching for something that was missing. She then looked at the remains of the battle. Turning back to Blueblood’s body, she smiled sadly. She leaned close to him, whispering in his ear.

“Did you do this? Were you trying to be brave?” She wiped the blood away and stroked his mane, brushing it back from his face and tucking it behind his ears again. “You always try so hard.”

She looked down the hall, recognizing it as a way to escape. No Troll had made it past him. He had chosen to stand his ground here. There could be no other reason for it: He had done it to protect others so they could escape.

“You tried to be like the Guards, didn’t you? So selfless, so dutiful. So unlike yourself.” She hugged his limp form close and wrapped him in her wings. “My lovely Prince. My dear nephew, I love you so.”

Her shoulders shook with her sobs, though the hall was silent. Jason stood still. He was witnessing a hallowed moment and he was not about to interrupt. He sheathed his blade and sat down where he was. He occupied himself by tracing the battle across the hall and confirming his body count. The Guards had indeed held this position to keep that door open to whoever had been trying to escape. Jason had never heard of this Prince Blueblood. From the sound of it, he’d shown an uncharacteristic amount of bravery by standing his ground.

Thinking of Princes, Jason remembered the battle still raging at the wall. He tried to think of a subtle way to remind Celestia that she couldn’t stay here, but was spared the necessity when she found her own way back to the present. She wiped her eyes and took a deep breath. Standing, she nodded to Jason and started back the way they came.

“What about those who made it out?” Jason asked as he got up to follow. “Should we try to find them?”

Celestia shook her head. “If they got away, they will be found after the battle.”

They walked back to the main hall and found the Army ponies waiting for them. They were joined by an assortment of servants and castle staff. Most bowed to Celestia when she entered the hall but she gestured for them to rise immediately. She ordered the Army ponies to stay in the palace and guard the servants while she returned to the battle. Jason followed her out and into the streets once again. They set off on the ground at a quick trot, headed for the walls.

~*~*~

When that new Lieutenant came running back from the breach in the walls, shouting for the Army ponies to follow him into the city, Lyra had at first complied. He was an officer after all. But she also recognized him as one of those three strange ponies. This fact gave her pause. He and the other two had been introduced a day back as some sort of visiting soldiers. Anypony who walked into a war and was hoofed a command was suspect. Add that to what she knew, or at least suspected about them, and she was less than eager to go running off under their order.

She slowed up after a block and allowed the others to get ahead of her. When nopony was watching, she slipped down a side road and made her way on her own. It sounded to her as if there was trouble in the city but she didn’t care to charge off looking for it. Actually, she believed the trouble would find her. If they had gotten troops into the city, the first thing the Trolls were likely to do would be to find a way for the rest of their army to join them. That meant opening the gates, attacking the walls from behind, or drawing enough ponies from the walls for them to overwhelm the remaining defenses. This last possibility seemed to have come to pass as the reserves thundered away toward the city’s center.

But equally possible was the use of multiple tactics. With the reserves out of the picture, the walls would be especially vulnerable to an attack from the rear. If they managed to gain the gatehouse or pin the Army on the walls, they would be able to wipe out the defenders in minutes. Lyra doubled back to check the streets leading to the walls. She kept her sword ready and she scanned for danger at every corner. Still, no Trolls appeared. She was beginning to have doubts about her instincts when she caught a glimpse of a Troll shuffling down a side street a block away. She gave chase immediately.

It took her a minute but she finally caught him as he reached an intersection. With a yell, she plunged her sword into his back. It sank in to the hilt and stuck. The Troll gurgled in surprise and toppled forward, landing at the feet of three more Trolls who were standing just around the corner. Lyra gulped and realized she was alone. She yanked on her sword with telekinesis but it refused to budge. As the Trolls lunged at her, she grabbed instead for the spear in one’s hand. She twisted it free from his surprised grip and twirled it around to stab him in the thigh.

He went down, tripping another Troll. Lyra pulled that Troll’s axe away and swung it down on the back of his neck, killing him instantly. She tried to grab the last Troll’s axe but he was ready for her. She managed to keep him from swinging as he took hold with both hands to prevent her from taking it. She pulled the spear again and stabbed him in the gut. He went down, clutching the shaft. She took his axe then and hacked the first Troll back to the ground as he attempted to rise.

She stood over her defeated opponents, breathing hard. Her heart pounded in her chest, sending cool adrenaline coursing through her veins. It was an incredible feeling! She felt more alive now than she ever had before. She was more alive than she’d ever been before. She had bested these Trolls all by herself and earned life while they had been dealt death. She almost laughed.

The thrill faded as she watched their blood spread across the cobblestones. Her victory dulled into a sickening reminder that she was the lucky one. Many ponies hadn’t survived their encounters with Trolls. By thinking she’d earned life made it feel as if they’d all been somehow inadequate. The thought tormented her briefly but she was able to push it to the back of her mind for now.

She tried to pull her sword free again but it stubbornly resisted her. The spear had been broken when the Troll had fallen on it. She was left with the axe. She wasn’t fond of its brutality but she grudgingly admitted to its effectiveness. Moving on, she kept looking for Trolls who might be trying to get the jump on the defenders at the wall.

A desperate cry for help caught her attention and Lyra sprinted toward the source. She found herself in the fields on the eastern edge of the city where the Army had set up its camp. The cries were coming from the medical tents. She saw several ponies running from that area, some of them bandaged from the previous battle and limping away as best they could. Lyra looked around for the cause of their flight but couldn’t see any Trolls. She followed the screams until she saw which tent they were coming from. The words became clear as she approached and she began to hear a second voice with them.

“Somepony help!” the pony called.

“Yes, keep calling,” the guttural voice replied. “They all ran off, but maybe one of them will come back and join you. Wouldn’t that be fun?”

“Please, anypony!”

“Mmm, it’s a symphony in my ears. Your desperation is beautiful.”

The pony screamed in pain. “Sweet Celestia, please!”

Lyra burst through the canvas screen, axe held at the ready. The long medical tent was deserted except for two figures. Goldengrape lay prone, his legs broken and one pinned to the ground by a cruelly hooked spear. The other figure knelt over him, twisting one of Goldengrape’s broken limbs. The Troll looked over at Lyra mildly. His bluish fur stood out in the darker interior of the tent, giving his agile body a faint surreal glow.

“Golden!” she gasped.

Goldengrape looked up at Lyra with relief.

“It appears one of your friends does want to play,” the Troll said mockingly. “Just as well. I was growing bored with you.”

He pulled his spear from Goldengrape’s leg and rammed it through his skull. Lyra let out a helpless yelp as Goldengrape’s eyes went wide and then dulled. The Troll pulled the spear free again and rounded on her.

“Come here little mare,” he taunted. “I want to play a game with you.”

Lyra’s growl of anger became a scream as she charged the Troll, tears and rage blurring the edges of her vision. The Troll sidestepped her first swing and parried the second. He locked his spear and the head of her axe together and twisted. Her grip on the weapon broke and it bounced across the floor. She rushed in close, ripped at his spear with her telekinesis and threw punches with her hooves. He held his spear firmly with one hand and backhanded her away. She rolled for several feet before regaining her hooves. He closed in on her slowly, taking his time and smiling all the while.

She picked up a chair from beside one of the beds and held it before her protectively. At the same time, she took hold of the axe again. It was behind the Troll now and she hoped that her grip on the chair would disguise the glow of her horn as she went for the other weapon. The Troll continued to approach slowly and confidently as she raised the axe higher. She was just about to strike when he noticed how she hadn’t moved to fight or run. He rolled to the side instinctively and the axe thudded into the ground.

“Oh ho!” he chortled. “A tricky one.”

He grabbed hold of the axe, preventing her from retrieving it again. Lyra cast about wildly for anything she could use. She looked at the chair momentarily before sending it at the Troll. He hooked it with the axe before it could collide with his face and smashed it against the ground, causing it to splinter into fragments. His smile faltered as he saw her grinning back. Lyra picked up the two legs that remained intact and one of the jagged fragments of the seat. She stared him down with the three improvised weapons held ready.

“Very tricky,” he said slowly.

He began circling to one side and she shifted with him. She struck out at him, trying to stab his leg with the jagged end of one of the legs while slashing at his midsection with the fragment. He dodged away from the first and deflected the second, spinning and lashing out with his spear. Lyra turned aside and avoided the brunt of the attack. The spear cut across her side and up her shoulder instead of her throat.

She let out a cry of pain and growled at him again. She found him lunging already. The axe was held high over his head and coming down fast. She thrust the other chair leg out and caught him in the armpit. His arm reflexively retracted to protect the soft point and the axe missed her. She attempted to roll aside and was knocked sprawling as he landed. She quickly came to her hooves again and pulled her three weapons back to her.

The Troll flexed his arm with a grimace but didn’t appear injured. Lyra however felt warmth trickling down her side as the cut on her side bled. She backed away again. The Troll didn’t give her time to come up with another plan. He rushed straight at her with his spear lowered. She thrust out again with her weapons, but he pivoted, causing her attacks to strike his back. Her wooden weapons failed to penetrate his hide and he swept out with his spear again as he turned back to her.

She threw herself backward and the spear sailed just over her head with a deadly whistle. Now she was on her back and looking up at the Troll who was standing mere feet from her. That was when she spotted a pair of surgical knives lying on a nearby table. With a desperate effort, she whipped them at the Troll. He was forced to back away, shielding his face with one arm. She scrambled up and away from him, collecting her improvised weapons and now the two knives. She was having trouble keeping all five of the items in her grip but she couldn’t bear to part with any small measure of protection.

The Troll inched toward her cautiously. He jabbed once with his spear and then again, while she turned it aside with the chair legs. All at once, he lunged forward and swung the axe around at her side. She blocked it with the chair fragment, and while it shattered into bits, she managed to prevent the attack from connecting. She stabbed out with her knives and both buried themselves in his arm. He dropped the axe with a howl and backed away. Lyra scooped up the axe and attacked. He batted it aside with his spear but she pressed in on him with repeated swings.

Even injured, he was able to stand his ground, deftly blocking and parrying her flurry of blows. They raged back and forth across the tent, neither giving the other an adequate opening to end the fight. But as the fight wore on, Lyra felt herself weakening. The Troll on the other hand appeared to have stamina to spare. Soon she was gasping for breath and stumbling through her stances. It was just as she was sure he would push his advantage and end it that she heard the sound of ponies approaching. She glanced toward her reinforcements as hope surged through her.

While she was distracted, the Troll lashed out. Not expecting his reach to be so long, she wasn’t prepared for the end of his spear to clip her horn. Her magic sputtered out and her weapons dropped to the floor. The Troll kicked her in the chest and bore her to the ground with his foot. He stood over her with the head of the spear poised over her heart. Eyes wide, she expected death to claim her then. But the stroke never fell. Instead, he sneered at her and spoke.

“Not this time, little mare. I don’t have time to fully enjoy your death today.”

He glanced in the direction of the approaching ponies and turned away. He slashed open the side of the tent and was gone in a blink. Lyra stared at the gap in the canvas in disbelief. Her heart pounded, reminding her that she was, in fact, still alive. She stayed on the ground and cried silently, still unable to look away from the light streaming through the side of the tent. Ponies cried out in alarm and she heard them giving chase to her assailant. She remained in shock until somepony came to investigate the tent for survivors.

~*~*~

Jason couldn’t run as fast as he wanted to and not nearly fast enough to catch this Troll. In fact, no Troll he’d seen so far had been able to move this quickly. His agile steps carried him away from his pursuers as if they didn’t have four legs to his two. He wove through the streets, heading west and staying roughly parallel with the wall. Jason couldn’t figure out where he could be going since the wall was still held by the Army and no other way out of the city existed. No other that he knew of anyway.

He suddenly remembered that they hadn’t discovered how they’d gotten into the city in the first place. Jason put an extra effort into closing the gap. He finally caught up as the Troll mounted the low wall that lined the edge of the cliffs of the city. Jason slowed to a walk as he closed in on his quarry. A contingent of ponies arrived behind Jason and spread out to surround the Troll. The Troll, for his part, didn’t seem altogether perturbed at being cornered.

He looked over the edge and then smiled back at the ponies. Without any words, he toppled over the side. Jason ran forward and looked down. The Troll had jumped into one of the waterfalls that ran off the mountainside and was descending in it to the base of the cliff. Jason watched him all the way down, already too far away to stop him. When he hit the water, Jason held his breath. At the sight of the Troll bobbing back to the surface and swimming for the shore, he slammed his hoof on the wall.

“Damn it! He survived.”

He turned away and marched back toward the wall to meet up with the others. When he arrived, he found Cor, Celesita and Luna standing idly inside the walls, talking softly. When they saw him, Cor waved him over.

“I take it you mopped up the stragglers back there?” Cor asked.

“I did, more or less. One escaped down the waterfalls.”

Cor frowned at that but the Princesses dismissed it.

“Then the battle is over,” Celestia said.

Jason looked around at the walls questioningly.

“The enemy fled some time before your return,” Luna explained. “Their numbers had been reduced enough that continuing the assault would have been foolhardy.”

“As for those inside the wall,” Celestia added. “We have eliminated them all.”

They all walked up onto the walls and looked out at the killing fields beyond. Trolls lay thickly, especially near the river moat. Jason knew there were thousands of bodies. But as he looked up and down the walls, he saw many ponies sprawled in death as well. Turning back to the city, he knew that the streets were littered with more of the dead. Smoke obscured the sun as it descended toward the distant horizon. He sensed that the end of this war was just as hidden from them. Even standing here, beside the Princesses, at the top of the walls that they had just successfully defended, he knew that nothing was finished.

Act III: For Crown and Country

View Online

The Equestrians have been reeling from the bloody blows of their invaders. Now, with the momentum of the Trolls stalled out at the walls of Canterlot, the ponies have a chance to turn the tide. The foreign warriors’ plan, intended to bring about that turn, is finally being put into motion. But it will require the ponies to go on the attack for the first time. Though the Equestrians have shown resilience thus far, mounting a sustainable offensive will require a different kind of fortitude. And while they manage this front, the other regions of Equestria fend for themselves.

Act III: Chapter Twenty: In This For The Long Haul

View Online

Two days after the battle of Canterlot, the bodies had been cleared from the streets. Casualties were still being tallied and many ponies, soldiers and civilians alike, were unaccounted for. The walls lay in ruins after the beating they’d endured from the Troll catapults and whole blocks within the city had been lost to the fires. Smoke still rose from isolated pockets of rubble.

The first day had passed with every remaining soldier on alert for another attack. Scouts were constantly winging in and out of the city, carrying reports and delivering messages. As evening crept closer, it became clear that the Trolls did not intend to launch another attack right away. What was left of their forces had pulled back to the river and numbered less than a thousand. The city relaxed marginally, turning to the task of clearing away the debris of the battle and returning the Army to a fighting state.

Captain Gallant Lance oversaw the gathering of weapons and equipment from the field to be used again or scraped for materials. It was a somber assignment and nopony was keen on the prospect of picking through the dead. The citizens stepped up to handle the wreckage inside the walls and began the process of rebuilding. Hundreds had been left homeless by the fires and catapults. They busied themselves with a single-minded fervor to keep themselves from dwelling on what had been lost.

The bodies of the Trolls were being buried outside the city in mass graves. The bodies of fallen ponies were being laid out in long lines near the Army camp, protected by a preservation spell cast by the Princesses so that families could find and identify loved ones. The Army, Air Corps and Royal Guard also picked through them, solemnly updating troop rosters and squadron lists.

Cor sat near the Army camp at noon of the second day, looking out at the ponies sifting through rubble and hauling carts of supplies and debris from place to place. He busied himself fletching new arrows from a dwindling pile of materials. Two full quivers sat beside him, the last of his ammunition. He desperately needed more before the next battle. Jason rested in the tent behind him. His injuries had been bound and treated and Cor had insisted he take it easy for the next few days. Although he hadn’t been thrilled at being confined to his bed, Jason had reluctantly complied.

Zacon was in a similar state. With broken ribs from the catapult round he’d taken, he was unable to walk without disabling amounts of pain. He was in one of the medical tents farther inside the camp. Those tents buzzed with activity since most of the defenders had been injured in the fighting. The hospitals in the city had taken in as many as they could, but were being inundated by civilians also seeking medical attention.

Cor shook his head. They were in bad shape. He shrugged his shoulder where a tight bandage covered a wound from a thrown Troll spear. This horde was down but by no means out. Those thousand or so troops would still need to be dealt with before this was over. And at least two more hordes, likely still at full strength, were out there running rampant across the country. Cor looked around and could hardly imagine these ponies fighting off such odds.

He placed a finished arrow in his third quiver and reached for another set of components. He found nothing. The pile was empty. He frowned at his fifty arrows. He took a deep breath and got up, making his way toward the blacksmith at the far end of camp. He became aware of somepony following him almost immediately. He chose to ignore them. He wasn’t in the mood for intrigue. If they wanted to stalk him, he couldn’t care less. Only halfway to the blacksmith, he found something that did grab his attention.

A long line of ponies were standing before an Army Lieutenant. He had a list with him and he was muttering to himself as he scribbled something down. As Cor watched, each pony approached the Lieutenant, spoke to him and waited until he’d directed them away. Most of the ponies were Unicorns and some wore fine clothes, now soiled and torn from the previous days. Cor realized they were new volunteers for the Army. His follower slid up beside him silently, also watching the line of recruits.

“It seems the battle’s driven them out of their comfortable lives of luxury,” the pony said, her tone dull. “Having the war look you dead in the eye can be a powerful motivator.”

Cor glanced at the pale green Unicorn. She had a long bandage running up her side and an older one on her foreleg. He thought he recognized her from the Ponyville platoon but couldn’t place the name.

“Too bad it took burning half of Canterlot to the ground to show them we need all the help we can get,” she continued bitterly. “Maybe if they’d stepped up and defended themselves from the beginning, we wouldn’t even be cleaning up this rubble.”

“There’s no need to be so harsh about it,” Cor replied. “None of you were prepared for any of this.”

“None of us?” she said reproachfully. “Why aren’t you including yourself in that?”

“Well, actually…,” he began.

Cor glanced back the way he’d come, almost hoping Jason would come strolling up to save him the trouble of explaining it. No such luck was with him.

“Oh, screw it,” he said, shaking his head in resignation. “We aren’t Equestrian. Zacon, Jason and I; we aren’t from your country at all. But still, we’ve decided to help you fight this war.”

“Are you even ponies?” she asked suddenly.

Cor was taken aback by being asked so bluntly. “Um, well, no. No we aren’t,” he managed.

“I knew it!” she said, pumping a hoof in victory.

“How could you have known?” Cor asked, genuinely curious.

“Because I listen. You three have made some pretty suspicious statements over the past week or so and I wasn’t going to put my blinders up for them. Do the Princesses know?” She got up close to him, her eyes boring into his. “They’d better or I’ll go straight up to the palace and tell them that we’ve got a trio of spies in our midst!” She poked her hoof into his chest to emphasize her words.

“Easy, easy!” Cor said, holding up a hoof to wave down her vigorous outburst. “They know already. Do you think we’d have been able to get positions like these without proving we’re more than ordinary ponies?” Cor paused for a moment and then smiled at her. “Would you really have gone and told the Princesses?”

“Yes,” she replied at once.

Cor’s smile widened. “You, an Army recruit, would have marched into the palace without invitation or appointment, bypassed the guards, barged in on and interrupted whatever war meetings are in progress and not only demand they listen to you, but also inform them that three of their officers, whom they had just given commissions to personally, were actually spies? And what evidence would you have given them?”

The mare opened her mouth to object but realized how foolish it sounded now.

“Huh,” she grunted, chewing that thought over before making her defiant reply. “But I’d have done something, you’d better believe it!”

“I’m not criticizing the initiative. Quite the contrary. We need that kind of willingness to act if we’re going to turn this war around.” He turned to look out at the city, his expression distant. “But it’s going to take more than initiative to end this. That’s why we’re here.”

“And you’re going to make that much of a difference just the three of you, I take it?” She regarded him curiously.

“No, not at all,” he said, shaking his head. “We’re just three soldiers after all. But we’ve made plans to form a team that we will lead in a counter-offensive that will be able to strike where we’re needed most. In fact, we were on our way to begin recruiting for that group when this battle broke out.”

“So you’ll be out on the front lines, making the big plays, huh?” she asked.

“A little ahead of the front lines, more often than not,” he said. “But making the big plays? Not quite. We intend to make the important plays, and those aren’t always the big ones.”

The mare thought it over as they stood side by side. Ponies bustled past them and the line of recruits thinned out.

“Hmm,” she said at last. “Sounds like the place I want to be.”

“Excuse me?” Cor asked, his thoughts obviously having wandered elsewhere.

“I’d like to join this team. I was never one to march around rank-and-file anyway.”

Cor looked her over critically before nodding. “If you’re sure about it, I think I can make that happen. What’s your name?”

“Lyra. Lyra Heartstrings.”

“Well, Lyra, we’ll see about signing you on officially and getting you properly outfitted as soon as we can. I noticed that I don’t need to tell you how to find me,” he said with a smirk. “So drop by a little later and we’ll get everything settled.”

She nodded, looking back into the camp. On a sudden thought, she bounded off, weaving through the tents in pursuit of whatever goal she had in mind. Cor watched her go before continuing his journey to the blacksmith to see if there were any more supplies to make his arrows with.

~*~*~

The tent flap opened and a pony walked in. Jason remained still, pretending to be asleep. He was lying on his side, facing away from the entrance. His visitor sat down on a stool next to the simple bed without a word. Jason extended his mana to probe lightly and felt a different field of mana react to its touch. The slight, surprised intake of breath that accompanied it confirmed his suspicions.

“Twilight?” he asked softly without moving. “Was there something you needed?”

“There was,” she said after a few seconds. “I…I’ve been thinking about your plan. To make a group separate from the Army? I’ve been thinking about joining you.”

Jason sat up and looked at her then. She wasn’t meeting his eyes. Instead, she was twisting the hem of her mage’s uniform with her hooves.

“Why is that?” he asked.

“So you can continue training me. I’ve finally gotten a hang of frost magic. Watch.”

She turned and pointed her hoof to one side of the tent and the air in front of her rippled. In seconds, small grains of ice were forming and falling to the ground. A pair of tiny, delicate snowflakes materialized in the frozen water droplets. Twilight made a sweeping, gathering gesture with her hoof and the chilled air swirled around into a tight, blurry ball that floated before her. She gestured at the nearby table and the ball of frigid air rocketed forward, casting a thick layer of frost over the table and forming small icicles in the spell’s wake. She turned back to Jason, beaming.

“Very nice,” he said, nodding. “Did you use any of this in the battle?”

“No,” she said, her ears drooping. “I was up in the towers most of the time. This seems to be a fairly short range spell. That’s part of why I want to join you. I’ll be able to learn new spells and then put them to use in the field.”

“And the other part?” he pressed, sensing some evasiveness in her words.

“And…” She fretted with her sleeve, buying time before she would be forced to answer. At last, she gave in and the words tumbled forth. “And I know that it will mean getting closer to danger, but I can’t sit out these battles like this any longer! Standing up in that tower over the walls, and also while we fought at the river and I was looking down from that hill; I felt so helpless. It was as if nothing I did was changing the outcome. All I could see was Trolls overwhelming ponies and my spells disappearing into their masses. I don’t care how close I have to get to danger. I need to see the difference I’m making!”

Jason nodded slowly. “I’m not going to pretend I want any of this. But if it has to be, I’ll be glad to have you with us.”

She smiled her appreciation for his understanding.

“We have some time before any of us are ready to make a move outside the city,” Jason observed. “Why don’t we get into our next set of lessons?”

“I wouldn’t want to put that kind of stress on you while you’re recovering,” Twilight said quickly.

“I don’t intend to lie around like a slug,” Jason said, starting to ease himself out of the bed.

Twilight stopped him.

“You need rest. We’ll continue our sessions later. You’re not the only one who’s still recovering,” she said sadly.

He nodded and lay back down. His horn lit up and a set of papers on the nearby table floated over to him. He shuffled through the papers critically until he found what he was looking for.

“You’ll need to take this form to Princess Celestia for her approval,” he said, passing one of the pages to her. “I’d be moving you from the mages’ division of her Guard, so I’ll need her express permission to do so. Get her signature and I’ll write you in on our roster.”

Twilight nodded but didn’t move to leave.

“You wanted something else?” Jason asked.

“Maybe,” she said slowly. “We can wait to do any practical lessons until we both feel up to it. But I was wondering if I could ask a few questions in the meantime.”

“Go ahead,” Jason said.

“You were weakened by what you did with your mana during the battle. And back when you raced Rainbow…” she trailed off as tears crept into her eyes. “I’m sorry. I just realized how short a time ago it was when everything seemed normal.”

“It’s completely understandable,” Jason said softly.

“When you raced Rainbow,” she said once she had herself under control again. “You knocked yourself out using your magic to win. But it seemed like it was more than just exhaustion. Is there some other side effect of using mana, especially using a lot of it?”

“There are some,” he admitted, settling back and thinking through how he would phrase his explanation. “First off, physical exhaustion is separate from magical exhaustion. The magic you Equestrians use seems to induce physical exhaustion, but using mana can sap your stamina in a more profound way. It is the spirit that becomes fatigued. No amount of physical conditioning can prepare a mage for that. Only repeated use and strain of your magical limits can increase those limits.”

“So even though physical conditioning is irrelevant, the principle of conditioning works the same way for mana,” Twilight observed. “It would be like training to build an entirely different muscle group than any other part of the physical body.”

“Exactly,” Jason nodded. “There are some very important differences though, namely that your mana is a vital living energy. Using too much of it can be harmful, even fatal. Few mages can exercise enough control to push past incapacitation and reach such a dangerous point, but for those like me who can, we must be mindful of that inviolable limit.”

“You mean it’s possible to kill yourself by using too much mana?” she asked in alarm. “Why would anyone do something like that? Wouldn’t it be better to wait until you’ve rested again instead of trying something so risky?”

“I won’t go into the precise mechanics of pushing that limit now,” he said, nodding to acknowledge her concern. “But suffice it to say that there are times when a little extra power at just the right time can be worth that risk. I know my limits intimately, having come close to the edge on many occasions. Much to the agitation of my companions,” he added, trailing off.

“It’s not wrong for them to worry that you’re putting yourself in that kind of danger,” she said softly.

“No, it isn’t,” Jason admitted with an edge of irritation. “But I do know my limits. And I’m not going to let that potential energy sit idle if it is within my power to put it to use. I can’t pretend it isn’t hurting those close to me to make them worry, but I believe I can make a difference by doing so.”

Twilight was silent, unwilling to argue the point any longer. Jason also set the matter aside with a long, deep breath.

“As for waiting long enough to recover,” he said, bringing the topic back around to a previous point. “It isn’t as simple as taking a day to sleep it off. Mana regenerates, but it does so very slowly. Most times, light use isn’t felt. Even casting many spells can leave a mage weak but manageably so. But battle mages in heavy fighting can require days of recovery before they can begin casting spells again. In fact, most do not make it through one entire battle without becoming exhausted.”

“I’ve noticed that I feel tired after practicing for an hour or so,” Twilight mused. “I suppose it is a different kind of exhaustion.”

“An hour or so?” Jason asked. “That’s how long you practice or that’s how long it takes for you to get tired?”

“That’s when I start to get tired,” she explained. “I’ve been practicing any time I have a free moment and I spent most of the day after our first lesson just getting a feel for using mana instead of my Unicorn magic.”

“How long would you say you can cast spells without resting?” Jason asked, leaning closer intently.

“Like I said, I spent most of that day practicing various techniques based on what you’d shown me. I tested the limits of heat drain and found that it became harder to draw heat as less of it remained. But drawing heat out of different types of objects also seemed to vary in difficulty…”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Jason said, waving his hoof impatiently until he had her attention again. “I’m very glad to see that you’ve been able to learn so much, especially all on your own. But do you mean to say that you were casting spells and pushing their potential to the point that they became difficult to complete for a whole day?”

Twilight put a hoof to her chin and thought for a moment.

“I started as soon as I finished breakfast,” she said, bobbing her hoof as she went through time increments in her mind. “So it would have been somewhere around eight o’clock. I took a break at eleven to check a few physical and chemical properties before experimenting with some magic concerning them, and then accidentally worked through lunch until about four in the evening. I spoke with the Captain to see if there was any word about the Trolls and then ate a large, early dinner. After that, I practiced into the night. I’d say that, with going to bed at nine or so, I spent eleven hours that day casting spells with mana alone.”

She paused in her animated listing of her schedule when she noticed Jason’s amazed expression.

“I was beat by that time, mind you. And I’ll admit that I didn’t quite feel like I was in top form again until yesterday.”

“Still,” Jason said, regaining some composure. “To maintain that level of activity, your mana must be more concentrated than I thought.” He considered her carefully. “I’ve heard of mages who have been able to gain such vast reserves of mana that it becomes thicker. Each unit of their mana gains potency over that of a lesser mage, to the point where just a small portion of their mana can perform feats that would require another mage’s entire reserve. Only a select few Archmages among my people have ever been confirmed to have reached that point.”

He paused again, thinking hard. Twilight waited for him to continue, wondering at his sudden concern, and becoming concerned herself as to what the implications of his words might be.

“When we first began our lessons,” he said at last. “I recall commenting that your mana seemed to emanate off of you. ‘As if you cannot contain it all within you’ were my exact words, if I remember correctly. I may have failed to realize it then, but that aura of mana that I detected might have indicated such potency within your mana pool.”

“What does that mean for me?” Twilight asked with a hint of uncertainty.

Jason waved a hoof in reassurance. “It’s not something to be worried about. In fact, it’s a great gift to possess. I’m only uncertain of how it came about. You’ve only had knowledge of this power within you for a short time, and comparable mages spend centuries of their lives striving for that goal.”

Twilight shifted the hem of her uniform to expose her Cutie Mark.

“My Cutie Mark signifies a specialty in magic. I’ve never seen anything to indicate that it’s limited to any one school of magic. Perhaps since my mana has always been there, I’ve always been skilled with it but only recently made use of it.”

“What other forms of magic have you used?” Jason asked.

“Well, there have been times when I’ve seen a type of magic used by another pony, spells that they alone had been able to master, and I’ve been able to learn them. Rarity showed me a technique that she knew innately to reveal gemstones hidden in the ground. I picked it up quickly enough, even though she didn’t know any other pony who had been able to learn it.”

Twilight worried the hem of her uniform again. “I even saw Princess Celestia use a type of dark magic once, magic that belonged to the evil King Sombra of the Crystal Empire. I used it later when breaking through the King’s traps, even though Celestia never really told me how it worked.” She paused reflectively. “I’ve just always had a knack for picking up on new magic and spells. I hadn’t thought too much about it until now.”

Jason was lost in thought for long moments. Twilight shifted in her seat, looking over her transfer papers idly and trying not to disturb whatever deep contemplations Jason was going through. As the minutes ticked by, her patience wore thin. She cleared her throat pointedly and Jason slowly came back to reality.

“Sorry. But a possibility had occurred to me. If you can learn any technique that you see demonstrated, it means there is a chance that I could teach you my Time Warping technique.” His eyes glittered eagerly. “I didn’t learn it. For the longest time, I thought I was simply faster than everyone else. But as I learned more about the workings of magic, I realized that I was innately channeling my mana to accelerate myself. No one has ever been able to replicate that technique without extreme expenditures of mana, and yet I am able to maintain it with relative ease.”

“I could learn to move like that? Like you did in that race?” Twilight’s eyes widened at the prospect.

“Theoretically, yes. But more practically, you’d be able to slow down an enemy’s swing for a brief moment, allowing you to dodge, or accelerate yourself to perform several quick attacks before your opponent can react.” He shifted in the bed to get more comfortable. “You see, during that race, I put everything I had into winning. I knew that I wouldn’t need to conserve mana for anything afterwards, so I didn’t hold any back. In a battle, you can’t put that much effort into any one action unless it is the last move. I warped time as much as I could, accelerated myself as fast as I could and had nothing left at the end. When I fought two days ago, I only used enough to gain an advantage when I felt I needed that extra boost. And still, I was badly drained in the end.”

“Oh,” Twilight said, somewhat disappointed. “But as I practice, I’ll be able to maintain it for longer and longer times, with greater intensity, right?”

“I suspect so, if you are able to learn it at all. But that will be a lesson for much later.”

“What? Why would we wait until later?” Twilight asked. “That seems to be the most powerful technique you know. It’s the most powerful one you’ve used while you’ve been here, isn’t it?”

Jason nodded in concession.

“Then I should learn it now so that I can master it sooner,” she declared. “All of the other elements can wait until I’ve learned this one!”

“Even if you could learn this technique without mastering the other elements, I wouldn’t know where to start trying to teach you!”

Twilight opened her mouth to retort but Jason shook his head firmly.

“If you insist on developing that technique now, you will have to do it without my guidance. You’ve seen me use it once. If that is enough, fine. If not, you will have to wait until I’m ready to offer advice. But don’t spend all of your time trying to force success in one area when you can be making progress elsewhere.”

Twilight’s ears fell in defeat.

“No, you’re right. I’m getting ahead of myself. If I’m going to learn something as potent as that, I’ll need as much experience in the other disciplines as I can manage first.” She sighed and gathered up the transfer papers. “I’ll get these signed and back to you as soon as possible.”

As she was pulling the tent flap back to leave, Jason spoke.

“You have a great gift for magic, Twilight. I am eager to see you advance your skills. But we all have to have patience.”

Twilight looked out at the ruined city beyond the tent and then back at Jason.

“It’s hard to be patient when lives are being lost with every passing day.”

With that, she left and Jason found only silence as his companion once more.

~*~*~

When Spitfire finally tracked down Rainbow Dash, she’d covered nearly every inch of Canterlot in her search. It baffled her as to why the Sergeant had secluded herself after the battle. But she caught a glimpse of that reason when Rainbow spotted her approaching. The flinch, as if preparing to flee, the sudden intake of breath, and the final deflating of her whole body as she resigned herself to being approached; it told Spitfire volumes of Rainbow’s mood.

Rainbow had been perched on the cliffs overlooking the city. The view was magnificent, stretching out until it seemed the edge of the world must be just over the last hill. The tips of the northern mountain peaks glistened dully as the sun reflected off their icecaps from amongst the dark stone faces. The forests to the south and southeast seemed to breathe with life as the wind moved the branches and caused the thick green canopies to ripple.

To the west, the skies told a different story. The chalky clouds hung stagnant and lifeless over a land that seemed to have been robbed of light. The smoke from the city seemed to predict the spread of the bleakness into what was left of their bright world. The battlefield of the river, barely distinguishable from the surrounding lands from this distance, was a stepping stone for the darkness’ path to them. The freshly turned earth of the mass graves was a doormat that welcomed it inside. Rainbow Dash felt the emptiness inside her already. She almost dove off the cliff to avoid Spitfire’s company when she saw the Wonderbolt drawing near, but decided it would be pointless.

“Captain,” she greeted neutrally.

“Sergeant,” Spitfire returned. “What brings you up here?”

“I found the Trolls’ attack route,” Rainbow reported emotionlessly. “There are signs of their passing all over these crags. They seem to have scaled the mountain this way to get around the walls and into the city.”

“I see,” Spitfire replied, eyeing the treacherous path warily. “And that’s the only reason you’re up here?”

“Do I need another one?” Rainbow asked.

“No, but you have another one,” Spitfire said, sitting down beside the other.

Rainbow grunted.

“Come on. What’s bothering you, Rainbow?”

Spitfire picked at her uniform briefly. When Rainbow glanced over, she noticed that the Captain’s badge had vanished. When she looked at the Captain, the question forming on her lips, Spitfire nodded.

“We’re dropping rank here,” she said sincerely. “I want to talk to you, Pegasus to Pegasus. So tell me, what’s been bothering you?”

Rainbow held her breath as the feelings she’d been fighting down came back to the surface again. But try as she might, the offer of a listening ear was too much. The thoughts that had been tormenting her poured out in a desperate rush. Rainbow’s voice shook as she spoke.

“During the battle, I killed a Troll. And when I killed that Troll, I saw him. Like, really saw him! He was afraid. Even more afraid than I was! And I killed him, just punched my blades through his chest.”

She took a shuddering breath before continuing. Spitfire watched Rainbow calmly, her expression unreadable.

“And I…I enjoyed it. Somewhere deep down, right beside all of the anger I was feeling, I enjoyed watching him die. I wanted him to be dead, just like all those ponies they’d killed!” Rainbow heard a growl enter her voice as that same anger welled up in her again. It scared her but she couldn’t stop. “I felt like he deserved it. That he deserved more. I wanted him to be in pain. I wanted him to bleed! I saw the blood on my hooves and I wanted more!”

She wasn’t sure if Spitfire had reached out to her or if she’d thrown herself at Spitfire, but she found herself clutching at her commanding officer, searching for comfort in the other’s presence. Rainbow gripped Spitfire tightly and felt the other’s hoof brushing her mane soothingly. A gentle shushing reached her over her sobs. As she regained control of herself, Rainbow self-consciously released Spitfire. The Wonderbolt considered her neutrally as Rainbow wiped her eyes with a hoof.

“I’m s-sorry. I didn’t mean to c-cry all over you.” She sniffed and let out a humorless laugh. “You probably think I’m soft or something. I can’t even watch one Troll die without falling to pieces. Some soldier I am.”

“There’s nothing wrong with being able to cry,” Spitfire said softly. “There’s nothing wrong with showing that you are still afraid and horrified.”

Rainbow looked up at her in time to catch a tear glistening at the corner of the other’s eye. A second later, it was gone, and Spitfire’s expression was set in stone once more, refusing to tell Rainbow any more. The Wonderbolt turned away to look out over the city again.

“I don’t have the luxury of showing how I really feel. I’m the Captain of the Air Corps, and as such, I need to put forth a strong front as an example to those who follow me. A leader needs to be firm and powerful.” Spitfire’s voice faded to a whisper. She bit her lip as she fought to keep a hold of herself. She closed her eyes tightly before speaking again. “And crying does not paint that picture.”

Rainbow didn’t know what to say. So she sat in silence while the Captain lifted her face into a sudden breeze that whipped across the small ledge. Spitfire let out a sigh as the breeze faded away and she opened her eyes to look over at Rainbow again.

“Your feelings aren’t unique,” she said, her tone firm and brisk once more. “I know what it’s like to want to get revenge on the Trolls for what they’ve done. And I know that I’m not the only one to share those feelings. But we can’t let that be the driving force behind our actions. We still need to keep cool heads to win this fight. Can you do that? Can you keep your anger and fear and vengeance in check?”

“I can ma’am,” Rainbow replied, trying to muster as much conviction as she could.

“Good. I know I can count on you.”

Spitfire looked out over the city again. Neither of them said anything, each letting the other have some time with their thoughts. Rainbow processed the Captain's remarks, slowly turning over the implications one by one. Her comment about a strong front over her emotions caught Rainbow’s interest most of all. Was she hinting at suppressed turmoil within herself? Turmoil like Rainbow had momentarily been overwhelmed by? If so, she’d made it sound almost as if she had envy for Rainbow’s freedom to express it. Rainbow was about to ask her about it, but Spitfire spoke first.

“You’re something else, Rainbow Dash,” Spitfire said.

“I’m what?”

“Something else,” Spitfire said again, making a vague gesture. “Something more than most ponies.”

“I’m not sure I follow.” Rainbow tilted her head in confusion.

Spitfire turned to face her fully, locking eyes on the other Pegasus.

“You’re not like other Pegasi in the Air Corps. You’re not like other Pegasi I’ve met anywhere in Equestria for that matter.” Spitfire smiled while shaking her head at the thought. “You’re so independent, and they’re so obedient. They follow the pony ahead of them and you go around the whole line. Your way of thinking is totally different from theirs.”

“Thanks, I think,” Rainbow said gloomily.

“No, it is a good thing. See, during the dive against the Troll artillery, every squadron turned and ran when those things started firing at us; every squadron except yours. The rest of those ponies might have been following you, but who were you following, hmm?”

“Nopony, I guess,” Rainbow shrugged.

“Nopony except yourself,” Spitfire countered. “You had the courage to press on while everypony, myself included, turned tail. Or maybe the stubbornness, I don’t know. All I know is that you attacked when we retreated. I commended you once on your judgment and now, I’m doing so again. Your actions gave us an advantage that day, one that we sorely needed.”

Rainbow looked away, unable to meet the other’s gaze any longer. “You also said that, last time, I hadn’t gotten anypony killed. I lost a flier this time.”

“You did,” Spitfire admitted. “And I feel that loss as deeply as you do, but the results don’t lie. You won us that battle.”

Rainbow slammed a hoof into the ground, suddenly furious. “What do I care if my blind luck, reckless anger and stubbornness won us an inch that day?!” she shouted. “A pony died because I was too stupid to get out of range of the biggest threat to the whole Air Corps! And what do you know about how I feel?! Camera Flash wasn’t just in my squadron. He was from my home town! I knew him!”

Spitfire remained silent in the face of the outburst, though a crease in her brow hinted that she was not calm. Rainbow checked herself and shut her mouth before she said anything she would seriously regret. When Spitfire did respond, it was in a low, hard tone.

“I know much more about how you feel than you think. I put you in the position that allowed you to lead that pony to his death. Don’t think that doesn’t weigh on my conscience. And you didn’t get that position for free, either. I moved Fire Streak to my squadron after his demotion to fill a vacancy! We lost Rapidfire in the battle by the river.” Spitfire almost choked on the words but she pressed on. “You’ve been hurt by what happened out there and you’ve been scared by what’s happened inside yourself. But you are not the only one fighting this war. You aren’t the only one being hurt by it. Don’t ever forget that!”

They stared at each other as the heated words echoed in their ears. After what felt like an hour, Rainbow blinked. She sat down, ears dropped back and muzzle lowered shamefully.

“I’m sorry. I guess I’m not thinking straight.”

“You’re thinking as straight as any of us are,” Spitfire sighed. “Nopony really knows what they’re doing here. It’s not like any of us were ready for a war to creep up on us. We’ve got to stick together though.”

Rainbow nodded. “But I can’t help feeling so alone in this. Cut off, like some part of me is missing, and no matter who’s with me, they’re not really with me.”

“I know what you mean,” Spitfire said, putting a hoof on Rainbow’s shoulder. “We both feel like nopony can understand what’s going on inside us because it’s too horrible to imagine anypony else going through it. We see each other, more or less composed on the outside, and we think, ‘They can’t possibly be dealing with the same thing I am. They look fine.’ But that’s just it. We all look fine on the outside. But we’re all hurting on the inside. For now, just remember that we’ve all got each other’s backs.”

Spitfire waited until Rainbow nodded before speaking again.

“I’ve got other business to discuss with you, but it can wait,” Spitfire said, stepping away and pinning her badge on again. “Take some time and collect yourself, then find me again.”

She returned Rainbow’s salute and took off, winging down into the city again. Rainbow stayed where she was, hopelessly homesick. Her gaze turned south to the forested hills that hid Ponyville from view. A tear stung the corner of her eye and she wiped it away.

I’d give just about anything to see my friends again right now, she thought. It wouldn’t hurt to be reminded exactly why I thought it was worth it to be here.

~*~*~

Big Mac had no trouble locating Lieutenant Crimsontide in the bustling camp. He knew he’d been injured in the fighting and once he knew which medical tent he was in, he only had to follow the sound of loud griping. As he passed between the long rows of cots, he came to a dark stain in the dirt that remained from where Goldengrape had died. Other ponies passing it gave it a wide berth and an uneasy glance. He also hesitated involuntarily as he stepped around it.

As Big Mac drew closer, he saw that Zacon was in the process of arguing with a nurse over the quality of the food he’d been given. The nurse wouldn’t find him anything else to eat and adamantly refused to let him out of bed to find it himself.

“If you don’t have time to deal with it, I’d gladly take care of it myself,” the warrior said in exasperation.

“I’m not going to have you stomping around camp, looking for a better meal that doesn’t exist. Rations are rations and you’ll have to deal with it like the rest of us.” She pushed him back into the pillow as he attempted to rise. It was easy for her to do since Zacon winced in pain at her touch. “Besides, I doubt you could even walk, being in that kind of shape.”

The grey stallion grumbled and eyed the nurse darkly as she walked away to tend to another pony. As he cast his gaze elsewhere, he spied Big Mac.

“Ah yes,” Zacon said, motioning him over. “Kli’vasra, Holn H’jeed.”

The strange words were harsh and guttural and Big Mac couldn’t decipher their meaning. But seeing the warrior’s welcoming smile, he wasn’t put off too greatly.

“Finally! Someone I can trust to talk sensibly,” Zacon said as Big Mac took a chair beside him. “Can you believe they insist on keeping me here for a few broken bones?”

“It shouldn’t be a bruise to your pride to give yourself the time you need to recover,” Big Mac said with the faintest of smiles. “In fact, it’s a braver thing to admit when you can’t shoulder the whole world on your own.”

Zacon opened his mouth to retort but closed it again with a grin. “Be that as it may, it isn’t sitting well with me to just be sitting.”

“I know the feelin’,” Big Mac replied, rubbing his side at a remembered pain.

“You didn’t come all the way over here to share wisdom though, did you?” Zacon sighed and settled back in the cot. “As long as I’m stuck here, I might as well be of some use to someone. Well? Out with it.”

“Word’s been goin’ ‘round that a group is formin’ up and you're in the lead,” Big Mac said, approaching the subject carefully.

“Cor and Jason will be leading as far as issuing commands is concerned,” Zacon said in a bored tone. “I will lead in a more practical manner.”

Big Mac nodded. “I was wonderin’ if there was room for me to join you.”

Zacon regarded him solemnly.

“You know,” he said slowly. “There are very few ponies I’d say are fit to join this group. I have no qualms admitting that you are one of them.”

“I appreciate that,” Big Mac said. “And if I’m gonna be any use to you, I’m gonna need to be equipped right. I wonder if you’d mind me askin’ after your thoughts on fightin’ styles?”

Zacon raised an eyebrow in interest.

“You hold your own with that big ol’ axe,” he went on. “What would you say to me givin’ that sort of weapon a try?”

Zacon rubbed his chin thoughtfully before responding.

“An axe doesn’t seem your type,” he said at last. “I take you for more of the hammer sort. Something that packs a punch, plain and simple, am I right? Tell you what, why don’t you try out a warhammer down at the practice yard and tell me what you think of it?”

“I’ll do that,” Big Mac said, nodding in appreciation.

He excused himself then. He had no trouble finding a long-hafted maul at the blacksmith and took it down to the fields. It took him an hour to get a feel for the balance required to wield it. He found, however, that it did suit him better than swords and spears had. The blunt impact allowed him to draw the weapon back without worrying about it becoming stuck in the target. In fact, that was how he lost his spear in the fields at the river. There had been no time to retrieve it and he’d spent the rest of the fight improvising with any other weapon he could grab. He returned the weapon to the armory and decided to head back to Zacon to report his success.

Zacon was in the same place he had been before, eating a plate of rations with a scowl. When he noticed Big Mac, he put the plate aside and offered a gruff greeting. Big Mac settled in beside him and they spent the rest of the day discussing the finer points of wielding the weapon.

~*~*~

In the foothills of the mountains many miles to the west of the pony capital, the Trolls had established a temporary base camp. Low bulwarks ringed the area and semi-permanent structures were being raised of wood cut from the nearby forests. The camp was quiet, at least as much as a war camp could be. The Trolls who stood guard outside the Chief’s tent watched as a lone figure entered the camp at a leisurely stroll and headed straight toward them. One growled to the other and his companion nodded. When the approaching Troll was directly in front of them, they raised their spears threateningly.

“Halt! None are to disturb the Chief now.”

The smaller Troll stopped and leaned on his wickedly curved spear. He picked a bit of mud from his blue-tinted fur.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Is this a bad time?” he sneered sarcastically. “I was only returning from the front with an urgent report.”

“None of your snark, Ragnalau,” the guard warned. “You might enjoy certain privileges as Champion, but not enough to order us aside. The Chief has requested he not be disturbed.”

“Oh, he might not want to be, but rest assured if I don’t give him this report now, he’ll be very angry with whoever it is that prevented me from reaching him sooner. You see, it isn’t good news. In fact, it demands his full attention immediately.” Ragnalau eased up closer to the guard and lowered his voice. “Of course if you’d rather, we could simply have a duel to settle this, in which case, I’d be happy to oblige.”

The guard gulped and stepped aside. Ragnalau nodded to him mockingly and pushed the thick hide flap open. The interior was dimly lit by a lamp that hung from a hook high on the central pole. The large, square tent was divided into two sections by a cloth screen. The far side held a bed and an ornate wooden trunk. On the open side was a pair of tables with chairs set about them. They were wooden and rough, made quickly but still sturdy. Seated at the smaller table was the Chief.

“Ragnalau,” the Chief said in an amused growl. “I should have known you’d be the one to survive to carry me ill news if anyone did.”

His heavy shoulders were hunched as he leaned over his meal. The Troll leader’s neck was nearly as thick as the lankier Troll’s chest and had he been standing, he would have been more than a foot taller. A threadbare scarf, adorned with beads, feathers, and carved bone disks and pinned in place with a small gold brooch, was his only decoration. An unassuming axe made of bone hung from one plain leather belt loop and a heavily engraved stone hammer hung across his back in a sling. The sling was made from cords of leather tied in tight patterns and dyed alternately black and red. The hammer looked ornamental but Ragnalau knew it to be otherwise.

His fur was thin and vibrantly white while his eyes were black pinpricks under the heavy brows. His clawed hands, though tough and grizzled at the ends of his well muscled arms, were precise and dexterous as he maneuvered a silver fork across the plate to scoop up a morsel of steamed vegetables and lift it to his mouth. He sniffed it and savored the aroma before slipping it delicately into his mouth.

He chewed slowly, and Ragnalau regarded him with mild irritation. He swallowed and wiped his mouth with a white cloth ringed with stitching in the shape of horseshoes.

“Must you be so insufferably quaint, playing with the spoils of our victories like that?” Ragnalau groaned even as he grinned wickedly. “Surely you don’t wish to take so long with your meals for the rest of your life, do you Therogan?”

“I will take as much time as I please,” the Chief replied evenly. “And I will be pleased to have the time I take until I have none left.”

He stood up and stepped around the table.

“But you say you have important news for me?”

“Yes, Chief,” Ragnalau said with a half bow. “I return from the Nadrud Tribe’s warriors. Their attack on the mountain city has been repelled in the attempt launched three days ago.”

“I am surprised,” Chief Therogan replied in a grave rumble. “You assured me you could lead our warriors into their city, using the mountains to bypass their walls. Surely you did not fail to find suitable paths?”

“I did find the paths, Chief.”

“Then your failure must have been within the city itself.” A tone of mocking entered his voice. “Did the ponies manage to drive you off? Were they too much for you, my Champion?”

“You jest, Chief. But that is exactly what happened.”

Therogan frowned. “I do not understand. They’ve fled before us in every other encounter. How is it that you could not manage to crush them while they huddled in their city?”

“For the same reason we needed to send the Jungar Tribe to reinforce the Nadrud in the first place,” Ragnalau said sourly. “They were led by a powerful being that commanded magic we did not anticipate. Only this time, I believe more than one of them was present in the city. I could see the devastation at the walls as we crept down from the heights and hear it throughout the streets once we struck.”

“Their leaders, hmm? And what of their armies?”

“Determined, and,” he paused to reflect. “If I might say, they are more skillful than we anticipated.”

“A ‘mass of fearful, weak and defenseless creatures’ I believe you called them when you first reported.” The Chief scratched his chin thoughtfully. “What has changed your mind?”

“I fought against one that stood her ground. It was…interesting.” Ragnalau smiled at the memory of his battle with the Unicorn mare. “I think I’ll truly enjoy ending her life.”

“I care nothing for your whims with individual ponies. What of our warriors?”

“Only a shadow of their former numbers remain from either tribe’s warriors. A few hundred of each, though Nadrud got the leaner meat of it.”

“Let them return to our homesteads to the west and send the Tantar Tribe to take their place.”

“You intend to launch another attack on the mountain city?” Ragnalau asked with an arched eyebrow. “Just keep throwing bodies at them until they collapse from the weight?”

“Watch your tone, Ragnalau.” Therogan let out a low growl of warning. “We both know why you are serving me instead of lining a grave.”

The smaller Troll didn’t visibly react, but he also didn’t let another quip loose.

“I am not going to throw bodies at them,” the Chief went on, stepping over to the larger table and shifted the crudely drawn maps around until he found a finely printed one that depicted all of Equestria in exquisite detail. He gestured for Ragnalau to join him. “I am sending you to attack where they are softest. Their army is resilient in the face of direct assault and when shepherded by these powerful leaders you mentioned. So we will strike where their leaders are not. We will see how long they can maintain the will to fight when their homes are burning.”

He pointed to a town marked on the map, south of the pony capital and labeled with the name Ponyville.

Ragnalau looked at it for a moment before smiling widely. “I would very much like to know the answer to that question. I can’t wait to get started.”

Act III: Chapter Twenty-One: Full Roster

View Online

With another full day’s rest behind him, Jason was feeling much better. Well enough, in fact, that Cor had allowed him out of his tent. He knew he wouldn’t be at his best for another day or so, but he was oddly invigorated by his returning strength. It put him in a wonderful mood and he’d taken to wandering the camp, talking with ponies at random. Even though it only ever amounted to so much small talk, the ponies he spoke with relaxed visibly. Jason knew all too well the value of having a chance to get a soldier’s mind off darker thoughts, even if it was only briefly.

Midmorning had come and gone by the time he’d made his way through the training grounds and out toward the armory. That was where the head of the Air Corps intercepted him. She introduced herself as Captain Spitfire and they spent nearly an hour discussing each other’s take on the enemy. The Captain seemed, as far as Jason could tell, to be at home in the military mindset and her tone told him that command was not a foreign field either. They fell silent when a familiar Pegasus swooped in and landed a short distance away.

“Sergeant Dash reporting, ma’am,” she said with a crisp salute to the Captain. “You had something you needed to speak with me about?”

“When I said take some time to collect yourself, I didn’t think you’d have to sleep on it,” Spitfire said with a shake of her head. “Anyway, I have new orders for you. Your squadron is being reassigned. You’re to accompany Lieutenant Faircastle’s detachment and assist in his operations, independent of the rest of the Air Corps.”

Rainbow looked at Jason. “You put in a request for me to be transferred?”

Jason shook his head. “This is the first I’ve heard of it.”

“Then why?” she asked the Captain.

“This comes straight from Princess Celestia,” Spitfire said briskly. “She wanted to send a supplementary force with the Lieutenant that could move fluidly between commands. She asked if I could spare any wings and I told her that, if any squadron was cut out for the task, it was yours.”

“So I should start calling you ‘sir’?” Rainbow asked Jason with a grin.

“That’s technically correct, Sergeant,” Spitfire said, bringing Rainbow’s attention back around. “However, you’re being assigned to assist his detachment, not being put strictly under his command. You’ll still be an Air Corps squadron, but the Princess needs you to act independently of the rest of us.” She gave Rainbow a wink that was so quick that Rainbow wasn’t even sure she’d seen it at all. “I’m sure you’ll have no trouble filling that roll.”

“Should we let her squadron know about this change?” Jason asked.

“No need,” Spitfire replied. “I informed them late last night and asked them to come down here to make it official with you today. In fact, I see them coming now.”

Fifteen ponies trotted across the field toward them from the rows of tents that served as the Army’s quarters. They were dressed in their full uniforms but did not carry their weapons. Rainbow seemed to be distracted by something about them as they approached. Jason didn’t see anything wrong and waited silently for them to shuffle into formation. They saluted to Spitfire and she returned it.

“Alright,” the Captain said, addressing everyone present. “Now that we’re all here, we can say it’s official. The paperwork has been filed and everypony has been informed. This squadron is to provide support and assistance to the special detachment under the command of Lieutenants Cor Hightalon, Zacon Crimsontide and Jason Faircastle. They will act as your commanding officers for the purposes of field operations but you report to me as your Captain in the Air Corps.”

She turned to Jason.

“You take care of my fliers, you hear? We’re counting on the fact that you know what you’re doing. Judging from what we’ve seen so far, you do. Just don’t go proving us wrong.”

Jason smiled grimly. Spitfire turned to Rainbow.

“Make us proud out there, Sergeant.”

Rainbow nodded resolutely and Spitfire again addressed the whole group.

“You’ve seen how bad it can get and you’ve seen what’s at stake. But we’re not going to roll over for them; not now, not ever! There will be a lot riding on each of you out there, but you’ve shown twice now that you’re up to the task. Good luck, all of you.”

She nodded to Jason and Rainbow and returned the squadron’s salutes before winging away again. Rainbow watched her until she disappeared behind a building a block away. Then she turned back to her squadron.

“There are fifteen of you here,” she stated bluntly. “Who’s the extra?”

“I am, Sergeant,” a plucky voice called.

A Pegasus, significantly smaller than her peers, stepped out from behind Cerulean. She had a dark gray coat and white spots on her wings. Her mane was black with an indigo sheen where the light caught it, conservatively cut and tucked back tightly. She held herself rigidly at attention as she saluted Rainbow.

“Private Starling, ma’am!” she announced, nearly shouting. “Reporting as second wing, third flight, twelfth squadron, ma’am!”

Rainbow processed that information briefly. “You’re the replacement for Camera Flash?”

Starling nodded. “When I enlisted, they were assigning recruits to fill vacancies in existing squadrons before forming new ones, ma’am.”

“How much training do you have?” Rainbow asked.

“I’ve been training since I was a filly, ma’am,” the small Pegasus declared proudly.

“Not flight training. I mean combat training.”

“I am combat trained, Sergeant,” Starling responded with a nip of indignation.

“Since before the war?” Rainbow asked in disbelief.

“Yes, ma’am! I intended to join the Royal Guard. But with the war, I was unable to apply for and complete academy training. So I enlisted in the Air Corps instead.”

“Well, alright.” Rainbow relaxed and returned the salute. “Welcome to the twelfth.”

“Thank you, ma’am!” Starling said, finishing her salute sharply and stepping back into line.

Heavy hooffalls announced Big Mac’s approach before Jason saw him. The stallion nodded to the Lieutenant as he stood beside him. Rainbow met Big Mac’s eyes and several seconds of unspoken communication passed between them. Jason looked Big Mac over briefly.

“I take it you’ve signed on with us?” Jason asked.

“Eeyup,” he replied.

“Once we’ve all gathered, we’ll go over the plan and get properly outfitted for it,” Jason said, addressing them all. “Cor has a few other recruits he’ll be bringing with him and…”

A hush fell over the camp. Jason turned to see both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna approaching them. The light of Celesita’s aura mixed with the noonday sun, causing her coat to glow faintly. The Lunar Princess, by contrast, seemed impervious to the radiance that surrounded her. Her azure coat was sleek and dark, despite being exposed to the brilliance of her sister. Ponies all around bowed to them as they passed. Walking beside them was Twilight, armored, uniformed and loaded down with bulging saddlebags.

“I think I have everything,” Twilight was saying. “There were a couple of spell books and a reference book I had thought to bring, but I’d have needed another bag. Oh! What is it that I’m forgetting?!”

“You’re forgetting to trust in yourself,” Jason heard Luna whisper to her.

Twilight grinned sheepishly and stopped fretting. When they reached the group, Jason bowed with the other ponies. Celestia nodded to them as they straightened again.

“I have approved the transfer papers for Twilight,” she said stoically, addressing Jason. “The papers are a technicality though. She is not an official member of the Guard and thus is not bound by the chain of command. It is her choice to be here and as such, you are the leader of the group she is following, not her commanding officer.”

“I understand, your Highness,” Jason said.

She turned to Twilight and lowered her voice, though Jason could still hear the words. There was a hint of softness in her voice that Jason had heard once before, when she was cradling her nephew’s body.

“Be safe, my faithful student. If you believe this is where you need to go, then I will trust your judgment.”

“Thank you, Princess. Don’t worry, we’ll keep each other safe,” she replied as they nuzzled affectionately.

Celestia straightened again, composed and commanding once more. Twilight stepped over to stand next to Jason and wait for her to speak. Celestia’s gaze swept over them all, clearly measuring them. Luna whispered something in the other’s ear and Celestia turned to see a large group of ponies approaching. Cor led the column. Jason waved him over and Cor hurried his pace to get there.

“I’m not late, am I?” Cor asked.

“Not too late,” Jason replied. “I take it you’ve been busy?” He peered past Cor at the ponies behind him.

“Boy was I!” Cor said with a laugh. “I had started signing them on one at a time, but Private Heartstrings proved to be an effective recruiter. An entire platoon turned up, including their Lieutenant, all looking to join us. I figure a transfer that large will need special permission, so I guess it’s convenient that the Princesses are already here.”

Cor motioned for the Lieutenant to come forward. He trotted up and saluted the Princesses.

“Lieutenant Long Watch of Third Company, Second Platoon, your Highnesses. I’m here to request the transfer of my platoon from the Army command to that of Lieutenants Cor Hightalon and Jason Faircastle.” He finished his salute sharply and waited for their answer.

Celestia nodded in acknowledgement and accepted the papers Cor held out to her.

“Your entire platoon has expressed a desire to make this transfer?” she asked.

“Yes, your Highness,” Long Watch confirmed.

“Very well,” she said, signing off on the papers and giving them back to Cor. “Your exemplary service thus far has not gone unnoticed. If your valor in the city as well as at the river is any indication, I have no doubt that this mission is in capable hooves.”

“Thank you Princess,” Long Watch said with a bow. “But the credit can’t be ours alone. The tenacity of these Lieutenants inspired us to fight as we have. We hope to achieve further victory for Equestria at their sides.”

Luna cast a worried glance at Celestia as if to make a comment but her sister didn’t seem to notice.

“And I am sure you will have good fortune in that endeavor,” Celestia said with an encouraging smile. “We have much work to do before the Army is ready to follow you into the field once again, but we will follow as soon as we are able. In the meantime, any advantage you can press now will be of great help.”

“We will be leaving early tomorrow morning,” Jason informed her tactfully. “We’ll spend the rest of today making sure we are all properly outfitted for what is to come.”

“Whatever you might need will be made available to you,” Celestia assured him. “And I’d like one of you to meet me in the palace later this evening. One of my scouts has information to share with you.”

“I can meet with this scout,” Cor volunteered.

“Then I will be expecting you.”

Cor nodded.

“Make what preparations you need,” Celestia said, looking around at them all. “Rest well this night and know that all of us wish the best of luck for you as you go forth.”

Everypony bowed as she and Luna turned to leave. Luna whispered urgently in her ear and Celestia responded with a frown that silenced Luna. Neither said anything more until they were well out of earshot of the others. Cor eased over to Jason.

“If you don’t mind, I’m going to pay Zacon a visit. We’ve got to get him back on his feet if we’re leaving tomorrow.”

“Right,” Jason agreed. “Be sure not to overdo it. We can’t exactly have you draining yourself just to get him moving.”

“I’ll make sure to give him just enough that he can stand,” Cor winked. “And then I’ll tell him that if he intends to prove what a big, tough warrior he is, he’d better walk the rest off.”

Cor passed the transfer papers to Jason and left laughing. Jason allowed himself a small smile before turning to deal with his troops.

“Alright, listen up!” Jason shouted to get everyone’s attention.

They shuffled in closer to hear and waited for him to go on.

“We’ve got the rest of today to get our gear together and then one night to rest up before we’re in the field for the foreseeable future. Our mission will rely on speed and mobility. No heavy equipment unless it is absolutely essential. As for the kind of action we’ll be seeing, we won’t be engaging the enemy directly right away, so don’t dwell on it. Our primary objective is to make it as hard as possible for the enemy to move freely in these lands. That means cutting supply lines, setting traps, ambushing scouts and sentries and taking any opportunity we get to draw them away from their goals, whatever those happen to be. Our other objective is to be the eyes and ears of the Army, providing them with more accurate information on what to expect when the time comes to engage the enemy head on.”

His gaze swept the group once to measure their reactions as he spoke. He then glanced at the papers to confirm a few names. “I’m putting Lieutenant Long Watch in charge of organizing the supplies, and Sergeants Blitz and Waters in charge of making sure everypony has their weapons and armor repaired, cleaned and ready for battle. Sergeant Dash and her squadron will see to their own needs. I will be down at the armory. Don’t hesitate to bring any questions you have to either me or Lieutenant Hightalon. Dismissed!”

Ponies set off in various directions to carry out their preparations. As Jason started toward the armory, Lieutenant Long Watch trotted up beside him.

“A moment, Lieutenant Faircastle?” the other asked.

“Sure. And call me Jason,” he said with a casual shrug. “Or just Lieutenant if you’re strict on protocol.”

“It was actually your rank I wanted to discuss. See, we have four Lieutenants for one platoon and only three Sergeants. I’m a little confused about the chain of command.” He smiled wanly.

“I see what you mean,” Jason nodded. “But frankly, in this case the titles don’t match the authority. Cor, Zacon, you and I are all the same rank on paper, though the three of us are only acting Lieutenants. I figure you’re a commissioned officer?”

Long Watch shrugged. “I was a Sergeant in the Royal Guard but some of us were transferred to the Army to fill command rolls. Captain Gallant Lance believed veteran leadership for the new units would be more useful that a few more lances on the line. The promotion will likely only last until the end of the war and we return to our old posts.”

“I guess we’re all acting here,” Jason mused with a half smile. “Still, let me see if I can explain our particular command structure simply. Cor and Zacon are the heads of this group, commanding all subordinate members, including me. I act as their executive officer, issuing most of the direct orders while they set the course. Your platoon is already used to your leadership so it would be best if you maintained that position. Sergeant Dash has her squadron and Captain Spitfire was pretty clear that we don’t technically command her. Twilight is here on her own prerogative, so she’s outside the command chain entirely. That’s how it is on paper at least.”

He cleared his throat and went on in a very stern tone. “But that’s not quite how it will work once we get out there. This team has a purpose and that purpose is to do what an army can’t: Move fast, hit hard, move again and hit again. We’re going after soft points, creating weaknesses and vulnerabilities that the Army will be able to exploit when the time comes. In all honesty, it’s the only way an enemy like this is going to be beaten with the resources at our disposal. In order to execute that mission, my friends and I expect nothing short of complete compliance, whether we are in the appropriate position of authority or not.”

Long Watch considered him carefully for a time. “I wish to see this war ended as much as the next pony, but disregard for the command structure does not tend to lead to that end.”

Jason held up his hooves defensively. “I’m not saying we’re disregarding the chain of command. I’m just saying that we need to work together as a cohesive unit. Look, we’re a piecemeal team and some of the officers who retain authority aren’t going to be present. I need it to be clear that when we give an order, even though we’re only technically allowed to suggest a course to the others, it should be treated like an obligatory order.”

Again, Long Watch took his time answering. “I trust that you will not be giving unreasonable orders. And the situation in battle changes constantly. I understand what you mean by the separation of authority in this detachment, the Air Corps squadron in particular. I’ll keep that in mind.”

“As long as we share this understanding, we shouldn’t need to worry.” Jason smiled, his tone lightening again. “If it makes it easier, though, I’d consider a temporary rearranging of our titles to more closely fit our authority. Just in this group, mind you. It’s not like I can give out field commissions in any official capacity.”

“That might be for the best,” Long Watch admitted. “There’s not all that much left of this platoon now anyway. Hardly one squad’s worth of us left.” He sighed and shook his head. After a pause, he looked Jason hard in the eye. “I’ve been in the Guard for ten years and I’ve never seen anything like this war. I want it over and done. Nopony should have to go through this, least of all these townsfolk who’ve never touched a weapon before this. It’s just not right! If you can bring this war to an end, then I’m with you.”

Jason considered him stoically and Long Watch waited for his response.

“While I understand what you’re saying,” Jason said, his voice carefully kept neutral. “I must caution you; fervor will not bring this war to a close any faster. We must be careful and patient, at least as far as our plans are concerned. Do not expect to win in a single battle.”

Long Watch let out a huff. “I understand. But every moment I have to wait, knowing that this is still happening, is another pin in my side. It’s hard to be patient. I want to act.”

“We will. Of that, I can assure you. And when we do, we will be swift. But first, we must be sure that we are ready.”

They reached the armory. Long Watch excused himself to attend to the supplies, leaving with one last nod of acknowledgement that Jason returned. As he watched the other officer leaving, Jason realized with bitter irony that Long Watch had voiced a sentiment that Jason himself felt. Not too many days past, Cor had told him that he needed to put aside his objections to the war and worry about actually winning it. Now Jason had told Long Watch essentially the same thing, to be patient and not let his feelings interfere with the task. He’d also insisted on the same adherence to patience with Twilight, he reminded himself with another guilty twinge. He wondered how much hypocrisy he would be able to get away with before it came back to bite him. He busied himself with the names on the papers he held in an effort to push his discomfort aside.

The armory was a large tent containing administrative desks where a team of harried ponies sat, tracking the equipment on long lists. Racks of weapons and armor encircled the tent like layers of barricades. A disorganized pile of damaged equipment glinted dully behind the tent. A pair of ponies was loading some of the bent swords and dented armor into a wagon to be taken down to the blacksmith for repairs or scrap. Jason’s new command had mostly finished picking up their equipment since many of them could still use their own Army-issued uniforms and weapons.

Big Mac was watching off to one side as everypony else made their selections. Jason noted the huge hammer propped up beside him. Jason nodded to himself as he noted the rank of Corporal attached to his name on the list. Jason knew the big stallion could handle that weapon’s weight without issue. Sergeant Obsidian Blitz was assisting a massive white-coated Pegasus in picking out the spear that fit him best. Jason scanned the names and concluded that if any name on the list fit the Pegasus, then he had to be Private Bulk Biceps. A brown-coated Earth Pony with severely cut grey mane was trading small talk with a shorter dark grey Earth Pony. Jason thought he recognized them from the river as Corporal Night Watch and Private Baritone but it was hard to be sure since he’d heard the names in the heat of battle.

He continued down the list, noting the ponies he knew as they moved about him and trying to match the remaining names to those he did not. One pony he knew from Cor’s description drew his attention. Private Heartstrings exited the armory tent and headed directly toward the blacksmith. Jason noticed she hadn’t selected any weapons and decided to follow her out of curiosity.

As he passed by them, the gazes of a few ponies were drawn, not to the Lieutenant himself, but to the black blade that hung from his side. They caught Big Mac’s eye and the Corporal nodded in understanding. Shouldering his hammer, he and the small knot of ponies trailed after Jason.

~*~*~

As Celestia gave the signed papers back to Cor, Long Watch bowed low, just as he always did before addressing her.

“Thank you Princess,” Long Watch said in response to her praise. “But the credit can’t be ours alone. The tenacity of these Lieutenants inspired us to fight as we have. We hope to achieve further victory for Equestria at their sides.”

Luna cast a glance at her and she saw that look in her sister’s eyes that conveyed worlds of worry. Celestia made sure not to acknowledge her just yet. It would be better to address those concerns in private.

“And I am sure you will have good fortune in that endeavor,” Celestia said with an encouraging smile. So eager to serve, and yet so humble. If I could have but one wish, it would be that good ponies such as he will see the end of this.

“We have much work to do before the Army is ready to follow you into the field once again,” she went on, trying not to think too hard about the full meaning of her own words lest they shatter her composure. “But we will follow as soon as we are able. In the meantime, any advantage you can press now will be of great help.”

“We will be leaving early tomorrow morning,” Jason informed her tactfully. “We’ll spend the rest of today making sure we are all properly outfitted for what is to come.”

“Whatever you might need will be made available to you,” Celestia assured him. She made a decision then that she’d been wrestling with for a day now. They would need all the help they could get and Corporal Winds was the best source of knowledge on the Trolls in Equestria. But I am not ready to send any more of my ponies with these foreigners than I have to. She made an effort not to glance at Twilight again. No, she reasoned. A simple meeting will be enough. “And I’d like one of you to meet me in the palace later this evening. One of my scouts has information to share with you.”

“I can meet with this scout,” Cor volunteered.

“Then I will be expecting you.”

Cor nodded.

“Make what preparations you need,” Celestia said, looking around at them all. “Rest well this night and know that all of us wish the best of luck for you as you go forth.” If only luck were enough.

Everypony bowed as she and Luna turned to leave.

“Sister! This isn’t…” Luna whispered in an urgent hiss.

But Celestia had been anticipating her and shot her a look that informed the other that their discussion would not take place here. Luna fell silent, but not without a tightening of her jaw that betrayed her frustration. Neither said anything more until they were well out of earshot of the others. When at last Celestia decided they could speak freely, the dark Alicorn was biting her tongue to keep from speaking.

“What is it that is bothering you, sister?” Celestia asked.

“Did you not hear it yourself? Do you not see what is happening?” Luna hissed.

“Luna, please,” Celestia said with a sad shake of her head. “Do not start again with your misgivings about these foreigners. I share them, but we do not have any other choice.”

“So they say,” Luna grumbled with a sour glare back the way they’d come.

“What would you have us do, Luna? Would you refuse their offer? Do you think we have a chance of overcoming this threat without their help?”

Luna looked away with a huff.

“We are more than capable of leading our own troops. We should not yield that authority to them.”

“You’ve seen what they can do and you’ve seen what has happened without their help,” Celestia said softly. “I admit that I am no war leader, extensive though my power may be. We need somepony who knows the ways of battle as they do.”

Celestia waited for her sister to respond but the younger princess was silent for a long time. They stopped at the top of a low wall that gave them a marginally better view of the city. Luna looked out over the devastated streets, her eyes passing critically over every fire-blackened wall and hurrying pony. When she did speak, she did so without even glancing at the other.

“Then perhaps I should be the one leading our ponies, not you.”

Luna’s words were spoken coldly. Celestia flinched as though she’d been struck a physical blow.

“You blame me, don’t you?” Celestia asked, her voice quivering. “You think I’ve failed Equestria and our subjects.”

Luna turned to face her again but said nothing. Celestia searched her sister’s face for sympathy in any form but Luna hid her thoughts behind an icy mask. Celestia couldn’t stand the unfeeling gaze any longer and turned away. She sat down and tried not to weep. When Luna did speak, she spoke matter-of-factly.

“You are correct that you are no war leader, sister. You have maintained an astonishing level of peace in the last few centuries. But that peace comes with the lack of a seasoned army. You have failed to plan for the possible need of one. In that much, you are to blame for this.”

“I ruled as best I could,” Celestia said, her voice dropping to a pleading whisper. “I only ever did what I thought was best for Equestria. I did everything I could to give them peaceful, happy lives.”

“And you did, sister. For better or worse, they had peace under your rule. Now, a new style of leadership is needed. But not from you. You should not change yourself to meet these demands, for your ways will be needed when peace returns. But I, sister, do not need to change to meet this challenge.”

Celestia took several calming breaths before facing Luna again. “You’re right, sister. Perhaps you are better suited to lead our ponies in battle. I wish I were as strong as you. You’ve not just managed to handle yourself in this crisis, but kept me from sinking below my despair. You’re so collected, so confident, so…”

“So cold?” Luna offered bluntly when her sister struggled for the right word.

Celestia grimaced but didn’t deny it.

“I care for our ponies just as much as you do,” Luna frowned. “Though I am less forthcoming in expressing it. We do not have the luxury of letting our emotions dictate our course. Now is the time for analysis and action. Even if we must seem cold.”

“Your words are beginning to sound like Prince Crimsontide’s,” Celestia observed with a hint of irony.

“Please, sister.” Luna rolled her eyes and huffed derisively. “That beast may have been right on a few accounts but that does not mean I agree with him on the whole.” She growled slightly. “He is still just as contemptible, arrogant and uncivilized as…”

“Now Luna,” Celestia broke in, her tone a gentle warning. “You mustn’t let his manners, or lack thereof, tarnish your composure. Hostilities between us will accomplish nothing. We must remain united, for the time being at least.”

“You’re right.” Luna sighed and collected herself with a deep breath. “Yours has always been the way of the peacekeeper.”

“And yours, the way of the ardent defender,” Celestia replied, stepping closer to nuzzle Luna affectionately. “We each have our parts to play in this. I am thankful that you and I are together for it.”

~*~*~

Private Heartstrings arrived at the blacksmith and conferred with one of the ponies hammering out a new set of plate mail. He directed her to one of the shelves outside, where she retrieved the items she had obviously requested. Jason watched her strap on the bandoleer of slim daggers and attached the long, narrow shield to the holder on her side. He walked over casually.

“You favor small blades?” he asked.

She glanced at him and then at her weapons. “Yeah. I found that they’re more versatile and agile than broader blades. Plus, they don’t take as much effort to use for a long time. In my experience, that’s the difference between life and death.”

“An astute observation,” he nodded. “May I see one of them?”

She drew one dagger and passed it to him wordlessly. He held it up and examined it closely. The slender steel blade was eight inches long, with a stubby ring of a guard and the most minimal hilt Jason had ever seen. He quickly gathered that it was not meant to be wielded in the mouth, as many other pony blades were, but instead held by telekinesis.

“This is a very specialized blade,” he observed.

“A bit,” Lyra said. “It’s for quick, penetrating shots without giving the enemy anything to grab. I wanted something that could pierce through their thick hides easier but wasn’t easy to block or parry. These can go straight in, lightning quick, and withdraw just as fast without needing to wind up and swing in wide arcs that could be easily intercepted.”

Jason nodded. “You seem to have a fighting style in mind. So, pop quiz.”

Lyra blinked. “Um, okay?”

“How far back will you be when striking?”

“I think…” she glanced around hurriedly and took a step back. “About this far, from me to you.”

Jason looked at the ten foot separation. “Show me a stance. How would you face an opponent?”

She crouched low with her hooves widely spaced and drew three of the daggers. They hovered above her threateningly while she positioned her shield between herself and Jason and peered over the top at him. Jason nodded.

“It looks viable at first glance,” he commented casually, pacing around to one side. He picked up a breastplate and a club from one of the nearby racks and levitated them in front of Lyra to imitate an opponent. “But this can’t be a static position if you intend to rely on quick strikes and small blades. You will need to move and rapidly, responding to the flow of battle so that you can exploit every opening, every weakness. If you find yourself facing one opponent, your task will be easy. But the enemy outnumbers us significantly.” Jason picked up two more sets of armor. “You will likely face several at once. So learning to defeat one opponent is not as important as learning to survive three…or more.”

Lyra glanced at him nervously as her manikin enemies multiplied themselves into nine sets of armor and clubs arrayed against her.

“Are you expecting me to win against odds like those? I mean, I took three Trolls by myself once, but I think I got lucky. You want me to take on whole groups alone?”

“No,” Jason said simply, putting the equipment back. “I just wanted to illustrate a point. I only expect you to do the best you can.” He smirked at her. “And since three seems to be no trouble, I figure your best is already excellent.”

“Like I said, I got lucky.”

“And that’s not a bad thing. But I agree that we’ll need to rely on more substantial advantages going forward. Now, I don’t ask that you handle nine Trolls at once. But I would like you to be able to deal with those odds. You don’t need to kill all of them to win. Just one or two and then get out alive.”

“Hit and run?” she asked.

“Exactly. That’s why I like your choice of style. Used properly, it enables you to engage and disengage fluidly.”

Lyra grinned sheepishly. “You wouldn’t happen to know what the proper way is, would you. I’ve been making this up as I go.”

Jason laughed. “I can train you in an agile fighting style. The one I use isn’t far from the ideal application of your strengths anyway. But you’ve gotten this far from trusting yourself and following your instincts, and the numbers don’t lie. You’ve done well. We’ll see if we can do even better in the future.”

Lyra nodded but hesitated. “If you don’t mind my asking, you say your style isn’t much different than this one, but you use one sword. I don’t see how you can attack quickly with a weapon like that. My sword was always getting stuck or blocked when I fought. How do you do it?”

“That’s a question I’d like to ask as well,” another voice broke in.

Big Mac and three other stallions from their group approached. Jason glanced at the list to confirm he had the names right. The three ponies accompanying Big Mac looked hesitant, but curious. Private Caramel kept glancing at Big Mac as if to remind himself that the bigger stallion was still with him. Private Time Turner was giving Jason a careful appraisal. Private Breezy had a knowing look, as if he was waiting for some sort of spectacle to begin, his tweed cap perched to one side casually and a crooked smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

“You want to know how I fight the way I do?” Jason asked.

“We’ve seen you fight. We know that what you do works. What we want to know is how you make it work.” Lyra cast a glance at Big Mac for help finding the right words.

“What you do shouldn’t be possible,” Big Mac offered. “I’ve seen the way you use that sword and nopony else seems to be able to use a sword quite like you do.”

“I can certainly try to explain,” Jason said with a nod. “The major factor in my chosen fighting style is the sword itself. It is unlikely any of you have seen one like it before.”

He undid the clasps that held the blade in place and drew the wakizashi slowly, holding it up for them to see. The black blade glimmered faintly violet where the light caught it. He let them examine it briefly before speaking again.

“There is more about this blade that makes it different from a conventional blade than similar. For starters, the material isn’t actually metal. It’s comprised of super-condensed raw magical energy, which has been locked into this form by a process that takes an entire council of mages many weeks to complete. Because it is technically energy, the edge is finer than any physical material can be.”

Jason plucked a strip of scrap metal from one of the piles near the blacksmith’s tent and held it up beside the blade.

“The blade never dulls due to the form-lock placed on it.”

He pressed the blade slowly and evenly across the scrap of metal, slicing a notch in it. As he continued to speak, the blade made its way through the scrap until it had cut completely through.

“Even though it is comprised of energy, it is so densely compressed that it is incredibly heavy for someone other than its intended wielder. The blade is made exclusively from magical energy taken directly from the intended wielder, so they are attuned to it, thus allowing them to use it without restriction.”

He turned the blade downward and dropped it. It fell tip first to the ground and sank into the dirt up to the hilt with a wet hiss. He pulled it back out and held it up again.

“It is capable of slicing through heavy armors with a stroke of only modest power and thus, nearly impossible to block. My style incorporates a theme of constant movement, both of the blade and the wielder. Since the blade is not going to be stopped by any conventional object, every swing transitions from one to the next seamlessly; one continuous arc. I, in turn, follow in its wake, guiding it as much as being led by it.”

As the others leaned in to examine the sword, Jason held it out so that they could see it more clearly.

“What are the chances we could get one of those?” Caramel asked longingly.

“About the same as you growing a pair of wings by tomorrow,” Jason said with a grim smile. “I don’t have nearly enough magical training to make them, and besides, it would take more than two months to make just one.”

Caramel sighed. “It was worth asking.”

“May I take a closer look?” Turner asked, holding out his hoof.

“I’d rather not. This blade is indiscriminate and I’d hate for there to be an accident.”

Jason allowed Turner to lean in closer while he held the blade and the Earth Pony got as close as he could, examining the tiniest details. Lyra picked up the metal scraps and looked closely at them. The severed halves were cleanly cut, with no rippling or folding in the metal from the pressure of the blade. Big Mac looked over her shoulder and nodded at what he saw, obviously impressed.

“I’ve got to say, that’s a mighty fine weapon you have,” he rumbled.

Jason smiled and gave him a nod of acknowledgement.

“If it can do this to steel,” Lyra said, half to herself. “I can only imagine what it’s capable of doing to a creature’s body.”

Jason’s smile slipped a notch.

“Yes, well, I try not to concentrate too much on that.” He shifted uncomfortably and quickly put the sword away. “It is a useful and effective tool. War is not pleasant, so I expect that using unpleasant weapons is only par for the course.”

“Aye,” Breezy said, soberly. “And the Trolls have shown their own unpleasantness to us already. Just look what they had in store for the Air Corps. Poor souls practically jumped out of their feathers in fright at it. The ones that made it, anyway.”

“What’s that?” Jason asked, worried. “I’m afraid I wasn’t watching the Air Corps.”

“Oh, they met with some trouble when they flew out to the catapults.” Breezy scratched his chin, recalling it. “And a terrible bit of trouble it was too. Some other types of machines were waiting for them, launching spears back at them.”

Jason’s expression became unreadable as he suppressed his reaction. He looked instead in the direction that Rainbow had gone with her squadron. Lyra followed his gaze briefly.

“Something wrong?” she asked.

“What? Oh, no, nothing. Just…thinking.” Jason cleared his throat. “Anyway, was that all you wanted to know?”

The stallions nodded, having heard what they came for. As they shuffled back toward the rest of the group, Lyra reminded Jason that he was going to help her develop her fighting style. They started toward the training fields, but Jason glanced back at Time Turner’s retreating figure. He knew he’d heard that name before, and it had just occurred to him where that was. He recalled again his pleasant conversation with a certain grey Pegasus. If this was the stallion she’d spoken of, he had no doubt that he was every bit as good a partner as she had insisted.

He frowned. She had spoken of his indispensable qualities, of how she couldn’t imagine what she’d do without him. If he was here now, she was on her own back home. He shook his head at the idea. No sooner had he finished that thought than another chilled him to the bone.

What if he doesn’t come back?

He stopped where he was and stared after Private Turner, fighting the illogical urge to run after him and order him to go home. But Lyra called after him to hurry up and he shook himself free of his doubts. He’d led men into battle before; men who had families at home and men who had not lived long enough to have families yet. He’d seen them die. He would do what he must to save this country, regardless of the sacrifices it might demand.

He and Lyra sparred with practice swords for a while as he walked her through the stances that would compliment her weapons and fighting style before switching to drills where Jason would levitate armor and weapons after her while she dodged and struck back at them. She was visibly frustrated for most of the lesson, though it was unclear if the source of her irritation was Jason’s blunt criticism or her own mistakes. In the end, she had made marked improvements and she left to pack her things in good spirits.

Jason, despite all of his attempts to brush the matter side, continued to worry.

Act III: Chapter Twenty-Two: Chasing the Receding Waves

View Online

For the first time in four days, the morning light that crept over the mountains to illuminate Canterlot’s streets wasn’t obscured by plumes of thick black smoke. The oppressive shroud that had hung over everypony’s head had faded as the last of the fires were extinguished. The streets had been mostly cleared of debris and efforts were now being made to reclaim the ruined buildings. Some of the missing ponies emerged from beneath collapsed walls and fallen roofs and returned to the joyful embrace of their loved ones. Others were not as lucky, their friends and family shedding tears over their bodies that were uncovered by the workers clearing the rubble. Still others were rescued from the wreckage of their homes to find that they were alone, surviving while everypony close to them had not. These ponies drifted toward the recruiters, signing on for the Army in the absence of anything or anyone to hold them back.

The dead who had been identified were placed in a secluded corner of the palace grounds, the Princesses’ preservation spell still in place, to await proper burial. Spouses and siblings, parents and children alike occasionally visited them to grieve, though most could hardly bear to see the often mangled bodies of those they loved. A few times, a member of the Guard had to escort a pony out of the palace when they became too distraught to remain. One pony was found sleeping beside his wife’s body, a blanket draped over her still form while he shivered in the night. A Guardpony took the stallion to the barracks to warm up and they talked together until the sun rose.

And as dawn waited just below the horizon on that fourth day following the battle, a gathering was taking place near the gates of the city. There was a quiet tension among the ponies as they organized their packs for the long march ahead. Several carts waited nearby, loaded with equipment and supplies. The city was quiet and the air still held the crisp remains of the night’s chill. Private Heartstrings waited patiently for the others to assemble. She watched them all with a quiet contemplation. As she looked at each of them in turn, she could put more names to the faces than before. Others were still nameless to her but she felt that something was changing in the way she saw them. Nopony had been familiar to her in the training camp and only a few more by the time they had fought through the streets of Canterlot. Now, she reflected, there were fewer faces left to learn.

Lyra suppressed a shudder at the thought of Goldengrape and the way hope had sparkled in his eyes just before he’d died. Sergeants Flint Grey and Iron Link had been killed at the river holding their ground on the banks, as had Private Eiffel. She hadn’t even realized it until she’d read his name among the casualties, but Eiffel had lived only a few houses down the street from her. She’d talked to him from time to time down at the market. She wasn’t sure she wanted to feel this kind of pain when the ponies she knew were killed, and she was afraid that learning more names would set her up for more pain. But she gathered her courage and decided that she would rather know the names of those who gave their lives at her side. Each of them deserved to be remembered, no matter how little she knew them.

Sergeant Blitz finished inspecting the ponies’ equipment and went to report to Lieutenant Faircastle. Lyra couldn’t hear what they said but she knew it was dry officer business from the way both Jason and Blitz kept professionally straight faces. Lieutenant Watch was having a much more animated discussion with Sergeant Dash. They were practically talking over each other as they enthusiastically exchanged their thoughts on what appeared to be a shared interest they’d both enjoyed before the war. Dash suddenly stopped mid-sentence and her ears fell back. Lyra could only guess that she’d reminded herself of how much the war was changing about her life and Equestria as a whole. Watch put a hoof over her shoulder sympathetically and they went on talking again, more subdued this time. Lyra watched them a moment longer before turning to the next group of ponies.

Sergeant Waters was still addressing several ponies near the carts. Lyra had already heard from him and knew he was informing them of their marching order and giving out the rotations for their turns at hauling the carts. She didn’t look forward to lugging the cart of tents and camp equipment for several miles but she knew it was the least of the hardships she would be putting up with. Closer to her, Big Mac was talking casually with Private Starling. She could hear enough to know that Big Mac was asking after her training, most notably why she’d wanted to join the Guard. Lyra could tell he had his sister in mind when he asked. From what Starling was saying, it sounded like her father, a member of the Royal Guard himself, had been killed defending the palace. Her family had a tradition of serving in the Guard and now she intended to carry on in his place.

Lyra noted the conviction and fervor in the small Pegasus’ voice and was reminded of her own thoughts before the battle at the river. That confidence had been shattered quickly, though she felt a new resolve was taking its place. She wondered if Starling’s confidence would prove resilient in the face of combat. Lyra didn’t have long to speculate further, because Lieutenants Cor and Zacon arrived just then. The latter was favoring his left side heavily with a pronounced limp and a perpetual grimace. All things considered, Lyra mused, he was in good condition. After all, the same catapult rounds that had reduced sections of the wall to piles of crushed stone had somehow failed to kill this stallion outright. She couldn’t imagine how he’d managed to survive it. Cor joined Jason and Blitz, speaking with both of them briefly before turning to the group at large.

“Fall in, all of you!” he shouted.

Lyra shuffled in closer with the others. None of them were in their armor but they all wore their uniforms, belatedly issued to them by the Army. After having been made in Canterlot, the uniforms were never shipped out to the training camps due to a lack of anypony to deliver them and then dredged up in the aftermath of the battle in the city. The form-fitting tunics extended back to the croup and the sleeves reached the knees of the forelegs. The material was durable and acceptably comfortable. It was dark blue across the chest, with the blue field sweeping back to the hem near the flank while a gold-trimmed white field covered the back, starting at the shoulders. Rank pins were issued at the same time, a pair of which could be found adorning either side of the withers.

Lyra glanced around at them, noting how much better she felt now that she could refer to somepony by a rank instead of having to fish for a name before talking to them. Her silver star glinted dully in the weak light of the approaching dawn. The gold stars of the Corporals glittered faintly as their wearers shifted in place. The azure crescents of the Sergeants stood out in dark patches on top of their shoulders. The silver sunbursts on the Lieutenants were easily distinguishable from the Privates’ stars by their size, nearly twice the diameter. With this consistency of dress, they looked the part of a cohesive unit, even if they didn’t quite feel it yet. While Lyra liked the uniforms as a whole, she was much more grateful for the bath she’d been able to take the other day. The dirt and grime of the camp and the subsequent battles had begun to bother her even through her relative indifference to any and all outside elements.

“Lieutenant Watch,” Cor said once they were lined up in their squads. “Are your troops fully prepared?”

Long Watch snapped to attention as he reported. “We’ve just gotten the last of the carts squared away, sir. We’re ready to depart on your order.”

“Good. And Sergeant Dash. Have you selected your scouting party?”

“Yes sir,” Rainbow answered. “Third Flight will be covering us on our way to the river. From there, I’ll be leading First Flight to scout ahead of us while Second Flight covers closer to the rest of the group.”

Cor nodded and turned to address the rest of them. “Alright, let’s get under way.”

Ponies snatched their saddlebags and the first team to haul the carts was hitched up. The gate swung open after a signal to one of the Guards on the wall and the group of sixty ponies started out. Lyra remembered how pristine the city had looked before the war. She’d grown up there after all. Now the walls had the look of ruins. The round impact marks from the catapults looked like pock marks on a sick beast with cracks reaching out like spider webs so that no sizable portion of the wall was untouched. The once bright alabaster and gold was now dull grey and black. Old blood added brown stains to a scattering of stones near the ramparts.

Lyra looked away quickly, not wanting to remember the city like that. But the field before her was not much more appealing. The ground was torn and trampled by the Troll army and burned in places by the spells that had been thrown at them. Patches of darker earth, still soft under hoof from the blood that had soaked it, hinted at where Trolls had met their end, which seemed to be everywhere. Lyra attempted to avoid stepping in them at first, but quickly gave it up as hopeless. The skeletal remains of the ruined siege equipment were a thin forest of broken beams and limp ropes that marked the end of the killing fields. She couldn’t shake a feeling of unease as the timbers loomed over her, especially the ballista at the rear. She noticed Sergeant Dash pause at one and watched as the Pegasus’ gaze drifted to a seemingly inconspicuous spot near one of the machines. A shudder went through the Sergeant and she took a deep breath to steady herself before continuing on.

Once the battlefield was behind them, the mood improved markedly. Some ponies spoke now, keeping their conversations hushed, but earnestly engaging each other. Most attempted to get better acquainted with the ponies they hadn’t seen before. At least half of the group was from the Ponyville platoon but some had joined from among the populace of Canterlot. The Pegasi of the Air Corps also mingled with the Army ponies. Still, it was a few hours before they completely shook off the sobering effects the battle’s remains had on them.

The Pegasi who had been sent out to scout returned around midmorning and reported that there was no sign of the enemy ahead. They’d gone nearly to the edge of the river and all they could find were tracks that were as old as the battle. Cor and Long Watch deliberated briefly before agreeing that the scouts should fly out to the river itself and search for where the enemy had moved to. Cor suggested they stick to the shore instead of going inland, and return as soon as they knew which way the Trolls had gone. Watch wanted them to push on until they had spotted the enemy and could verify what they were doing. Cor refused to let them go so far afield, pointing out that such action would create too long a delay before they had the information they needed to proceed. Though he insisted they needed to know for sure where their enemy was, Watch eventually agreed that a short range search would be more useful now and that a longer range search could wait until they reached the river.

Third Flight set out again and the ponies continued on. Lyra took her turn pulling a cart and her mood would have soured for it if she hadn’t had interesting companions to distract her from the weariness with their colorful conversation. Private Breezy regaled Private Caramel with whimsical stories of his youth. Caramel in turn asked questions that revealed his simple view of the world. Lyra actually laughed out loud at one confused question Caramel asked about a particular couple that Breezy had “interrupted”, causing both stallions to look over at her sharply. Breezy gave her an appreciative and knowing smirk, which she returned before going back to pretending she wasn’t listening. Caramel glanced between them both for a moment, still not understanding.

The weather had been clear and bright when they’d left Canterlot, but the closer they got to the river, the greyer the day became. Untended clumps of clouds drifted aimlessly, lifeless and flat. The sun seemed more distant here, slightly obscured by a faint haze in the air, its light duller and lacking in its usual pleasant warmth. The leaves of the trees seemed less vibrant, though it was hard to tell if it was just a trick of the light or if they had actually lost their healthy luster. Cor paused from time to time to examine a patch of earth or a particular plant. Before moving on again, he always shook his head sadly and looked around as if hoping to find something that he clearly thought was missing. Still several miles from the river, the sound of birdsong was absent and no animals could be seen. Such creatures had taken to avoiding the site of the battle, instinctively sensing the death that had occurred there.

The scouts returned again, subdued, but refusing to say why. They reported that the Trolls’ tracks indicated that they had crossed the river and continued west into the forest. Cor and Jason discussed options while the cart crews were rotated. It was decided that they would make the river crossing and head north along the edge of the forest while the next group of scouts searched for the precise location of their quarry. Sergeant Dash took off with First Flight and winged west, high over the canopy and scanning through the foliage for signs of movement. Second Flight took off as well, staying above and ahead of the group to warn of potential danger close by.

When the ponies reached the fields along the river, all talking ceased again. But the cause was not simply dark reflections on the previous battle. This time, it was out of actual horror at what they saw. It quickly became obvious what had affected the scouts earlier. Where the fields in front of Canterlot had been dutifully and thoroughly cleared of bodies, this field had been scoured in a very different way. The bodies of hundreds of ponies remained sprawled where they’d fallen, twisted and frozen in death. Some appeared to have been tossed about and stripped of valuables. The scale of the field over which they were so carelessly strewn dwarfed the group of sixty as they made their way toward it. Worse still, the ponies lay alone. No Troll bodies could be seen anywhere on the field, giving the illusion of an even greater loss.

As they got closer, they began to see small white stones scattered across the field, in some places lying so thickly that there appeared to be small snow banks in the grass. Each was about the size of a hoof and had a single runic symbol burned onto it. It didn’t take long for it to become apparent that these marked where a Troll had died. The bodies themselves were found closer to the edge of the river, buried in the ashen remains of what seemed to be a series of crude funeral pyres. While the others walked on, resolutely trying to put the sight behind them as quickly as possible, Zacon lingered at the pyres. He walked among them, examining them closely. At one point, he took a scrap of cloth from his pack and marked something down on it with a bit of charcoal and folded it away carefully.

The river was crossed without anypony setting hoof in the waters. The Unicorns levitated the carts, the Earth Ponies and each other across while the Pegasi carried the packs to the other side. From there, they turned north, keeping just inside the edge of the forest. When noon arrived, Jason called for a halt to rest, which everypony greatly appreciated. Meals were broken out from one of the wagons and distributed. The meal was essentially granola bars, some fresh fruit and water. After the long march, nopony complained, but Jason informed them that the fruit would last one more day only. From there on, it would be just the granola. Though some attempt at conversation resumed, the general mood never returned to their previous heights. Lyra heard Zacon commenting that it was probably for the best, that the mood of soldiers should reflect the task at hand and cheerfulness would inevitably be shattered by harsh realities. Cor told him to shut up while Jason refused to acknowledge him at all.

They set out again after half an hour’s rest and continued until late afternoon. Progress was slowed by rough terrain, with the ground turning rockier as they went farther north. The supply carts caused the greatest difficulties, as the lack of roads to follow left them bouncing and catching on the uneven ground. One cart’s wheel broke, forcing the group to stop. Fortunately, Twilight had a spell in one of her books that fixed the damage, allowing the group to continue with minimal delay. As the sun was sliding lower in the sky, Cor announced that they would be setting camp soon. The Pegasi of Second Flight were tasked with finding a suitable location and within the hour, they had.

They set their camp at the base of a large rocky outcropping that rose out of the forest and poked up over the top of the canopy. The carts were lined up at the back of the camp and tents were set up. Rainbow returned with First Flight and reported that the Trolls weren’t nearly as far away as they had expected. She had flown out looking for them but lost their tracks and doubled back. She had been on her way back to the river to try to find their trail again when she’d spotted the enemy camp. It was only a few miles southwest of them. Cor decided to scout the position personally and took a few ponies from Sergeant Waters’ squad, with Rainbow showing the way. The others were instructed to get some rest, since they could expect to move again before dawn.

Sergeant Blitz gave Corporal Big Mac’s team from First Squad the duty of setting watch on the camp and Lyra took the first shift with Privates Caramel and Jack Hammer. Big Mac and Privates Turner and Breezy would take the second shift. The other fourteen ponies of their squad would take their turns another night. As Lyra settled in for her shift, she thought back on the day with a shudder. She was glad she was taking the first watch since she knew she wouldn’t find sleep easily that night.

~*~*~

The moon yielded the sky to the sun as it did every morning, but Celestia had already been awake for hours. Her rest was fitful but dreamless, often finding her waking suddenly, awash in cold sweat and colder fear. Her doubts would not give her peace, so she gave up on sleep and instead walked up to the balcony of her favorite tower. From there, she watched the night recede and dawn draw nearer. When the time came to bring the sun forth, she saw the ponies of the foreigners’ command departing the city. Their group seemed so small from here, crossing such a large field into an even larger world. As the last sliver of the moon disappeared, Luna landed beside her.

“You are worried for them,” Luna said, following her sister’s gaze and guessing at her thoughts.

“So few, going to face so many.” Celestia let out a defeated breath. “It’s impossible not to worry.”

“Despite my many reservations about them, I admit that the foreigners are capable warriors.” Luna looked out at the group for a moment longer before turning to face Celestia. “They would not have proposed this plan unless they were confident of its chance to succeed.”

“Still, it is hard to watch our subjects go,” Celestia said, finally managing to tear her eyes away from the distant group as well. She shook her head, trying to clear away the troubling thoughts, but failing. “They go too far away for me to protect them. I want to be there, to do what I can to see them all safely home again: The candid construction worker, the witty redheaded shopkeeper, the soft-spoken protector, the daughter of the Guard. These beautiful lives and so many more; they will be alone out there. Even Twilight…” Celestia closed her eyes against the weight of her inner turmoil.

“They will not be alone, sister.” Luna stepped closer and nuzzled up against her comfortingly. “They will have each other. One of Twilight’s friends is at her side, and is an Element Bearer herself. Nor are they without other familiar faces in their midst. The brother of the Element of Honesty is among their number. And they know your thoughts go with them. They are anything but alone.”

“But to go forth into such danger…” Celestia paused, struggling with an inner conflict between her deepest-seated beliefs and the requirements placed on her by the current situation. In the end, she was forced to put aside her feelings in favor of harsh realities. “No matter its importance or its power in other matters, friendship is no shield against the blade. Even the Guard, led by myself and Shining Armor, paid for our victory with more than twice as many lives as their entire group. It doesn’t leave much hope for me to cling to.”

“I know,” Luna conceded. “And rationalizing it will not ease the concerns we both wrestle with. But I know for certain that when next they meet each other in battle, it is the Trolls who should be worried, not our ponies. After all, when I say they are more than a match for any Troll, I speak from experience.” Luna rubbed the spot where Zacon’s blades had cut her, smiling wryly at the memory.

Celestia smiled back, more warmly. “Thank you. Once more, you shore up my resolve, even just with your presence.” She nuzzled the other briefly. “But there is work yet to do. Come, we must see to our troops.”

They both lifted off and descended into the city. The Army was stirring awake and already officers were gathering to coordinate their work. Sergeants roused their squads and directed them out of the camp and into the surrounding field. At the west end of the field, three Captains stood, observing and conversing in hushed tones. They were Captain Gallant Lance of the Royal Guard, Captain Spitfire of the Air Corps, and Captain Comet Tail of the Army. Comet Tail was the last surviving Captain from the five original companies that had fought at the river. He was also one of the few remaining officers left in the Army above the rank of Sergeant who had not originally served in the Guard. It was beside these three ponies that the Princesses landed.

Celestia knew that no squad had been untouched by losses. Every company had been, as Captain Gallant Lance had put it yesterday, “sufficiently depleted” so that the only way they could continue to function was to combine them into new units that would be at full strength. The Captain of the second company had yet to be named. From what Celestia heard, that had been the subject of the Captains’ conversation before they fell silent with the Princesses’ arrival. As soon as formalities were out of the way, each Captain reported on their progress in mobilizing their forces again.

“The Air Corps is ready to fly at your order, your Highness,” Spitfire said. “After figuring in new recruits, total strength sits at nine squadrons.”

Celestia acknowledged her report neutrally.

“The Royal Guard is prepared as well,” Captain Lance said somberly. “We number at one hundred. Of our infantry, there are ten lances and twenty swords. Our air squadrons have forty wings while the Mages’ detachment totals at thirty.”

Celestia took a deep breath as she absorbed those numbers before turning to Captain Comet Tail.

“The, um, Army’s current strength is two full companies,” he said, after hesitating until Celestia nodded for him to begin. He was obviously flustered but trying his best not to show it. “So, uh, we have about four hundred forty troops. That’s including the new recruits as well. We’re, um, not quite ready. There’s a lot of confusion over new units since we’ve just rearranged most of them. Plus, the other company still needs a captain. Was I supposed to pick somepony or did you have a particular officer in mind?” he finished with a slightly pleading tone.

“I believe that judgment rests with you, Captain,” Celestia said apologetically. “The other Captains can certainly offer advice, but the decision must be yours.”

His ears fell disappointedly but he nodded in acceptance.

“Thank you for your reports,” Celestia said, addressing all of them. “Time is not on our side. We must launch our counterattack before our enemy has had a chance to recover. Therefore, we must be ready to depart tomorrow by midmorning.” She glanced at her sister. “Luna will lead our forces out to drive the Trolls from Equestria and take our lands back.”

“You will not lead us yourself?” Captain Lance asked, looking concerned.

“No, Captain. I must stay here and coordinate the rebuilding of the city, tend to the families who are grieving and see to it that Canterlot comes to no further harm.”

He glanced between them a few times, his face impassive. Without any further hesitation, he saluted. “As you will, your Highness.”

Luna stepped forward and Celestia stepped back, allowing her to take command of everypony’s attention.

“Though most of our troops are ready to march, they are not all accustomed to their units. I suggest new recruits be drilled with their squads and squadrons, while those recently recovered from injury continue to rest. We must all be ready in more ways than orderly equipment, and I intend for…”

Luna was interrupted by a sudden commotion from the gates. A messenger galloped up to them and bowed. He was flushed and excited, and he spoke eagerly even as he gasped for breath.

“Your Highnesses, you’re needed at the gate at once!”

Both Princesses sprang into the air and winged swiftly to the gates. Spitfire followed, arriving just behind them. The guardsponies at the gate saluted and directed the Princesses’ attention to the outside of the gates.

“I’ll be a stone feather,” Spitfire said in disbelief, her jaw hanging open slightly.

An army was moving toward the city, coming up the slopes and weaving through the wreckage of the battlefield. Hundreds of soldiers marched up the mountainside, making directly for Canterlot. The steel of the armor and weapons gleamed in the sun as banners and pennants flapped in the light breeze. The sound of the rhythmic marching rose up to them and gained in power as the columns drew closer. The bob and sway of the raised spears, lances and battle standards created the illusion of an ocean of metal advancing toward them. The orderly ranks approached to a hundred yards of the walls and halted at the signal of a precisely coordinated series of voices throughout the lines.

Several figures moved to the head of the columns. Two wore the golden armor of the Royal Guard and the others were outfitted in steel Army plates. They marched, steady and synchronized, until they stood immediately below the gate itself.

“Your Highnesses,” the leader called. “Captain Flash Point reporting. The Eastern Equestrian Volunteer Expeditionary Force has arrived and stands ready to answer your call to arms.”

He and the officers beside him saluted, as did the entire force behind them. The resulting shift in armor and hooves was harmonious thunder. Celestia was stunned. She kept looking out at the ponies in the field before her, standing in neat and orderly rows, clean and polished armor gleaming. Spitfire was similarly speechless. After a moment of silence, Luna took charge.

“Welcome Captain. We deeply appreciate you and your Expeditionary Force for answering this call. We invite your troops to make camp and rest from your journey and for you and your officers to meet with us inside to discuss the situation.”

She nodded for the guards to open the gate and admit the officers. Lower ranked officers throughout the Army issued a series of orders and the columns broke ranks to set camp. Captain Point and the officers beside him trotted in through the gates and the Princesses winged down to meet them. Spitfire stayed on the walls, staring out at the troops.

“We never received word to mobilize,” the Captain explained. “But when we saw the smoke rising from the city three days ago, we hastened here immediately. It seems we’re too late.”

“Not at all,” Luna said. “I should commend you for your initiative. We could not spare the messenger to summon you due to the pressing circumstances. Your arrival now though is most timely. With our forces consolidated, we will finally have the advantage against our enemy.”

“To that effect, I believe a full report of our forces is in order?” Flash Point turned to one of the other officers with him and the pony in question produced a scroll which Flash Point unfurled and read off. “We have assembled ten companies with a combined strength of twenty-two hundred recruits as well as five complete squadrons of Pegasi for the Air Corps. We’ve furnished our own equipment and supplies and completed a full week of training. We’re ready for battle and at your command.”

He stowed the scroll and snapped to attention proudly, as did the other officers.

“That brings our full strength to…” Luna paused to do some mental calculations. “Nearly three thousand troops. Very good. We will meet again tomorrow morning to inform all companies of the plan. Until then, you are dismissed.”

As the officers saluted and returned to their troops, Luna turned to Celestia and saw that she was hardly paying attention.

“Sister?” she asked.

Celestia started and looked around, finding Luna peering closely at her, concern in her eyes.

“I’m sorry. I’ve been a mess lately, haven’t I?” Celestia sighed. “I just can’t get the image out of my mind of those ponies that died defending the river. This new wave of recruits looks exactly like them. Only there are more now.”

“It is good that so many ponies are willing to rise up in defense of their homes and country. Without them, we would have no hope.”

“But where, Luna, am I to draw hope from when I know that so many of these lives will be lost before the end? Oh, listen to me. I’m starting to talk in circles.”

Celestia turned away and sat down, her head lowered miserably.

“You have every reason to feel this way, sister,” Luna said, taking a seat beside her. “I struggle as well with the knowledge that our country is suffering so. But I draw my hope from seeing ponies who have not given up. I see in them a fire that will not be extinguished by this threat. It is true that the peace over which you’ve ruled has left them ill-equipped for war. But that peace also gave them something worth going to war for.”

Celestia looked up at Luna, her expression begging for Luna to say more, to give her something to grab hold of that could lift her spirits again.

“This beautiful land is more than a country to them. It is home. One that you have helped to make good for them,” Luna said with emphasis, laying a hoof on Celestia’s shoulder. “And it is that home that they wish to see preserved. Every one of these ponies came here with that goal. Though they fight, struggle, endure great pain and even die, they remain strong. They remain here, at our side and at our command, because they believe in us to lead them, not just to victory, but to the days of peace once more. That is my hope.”

Celestia nodded mutely and Luna waited, giving her time to be ready to speak.

“Still, the odds against us are staggering. I can hardly imagine overcoming them.”

Luna nodded understandingly. “It has been difficult and there are still great challenges before us. But we can already see the first glimmers of victory.”

“We can?” Celestia asked.

“Truly, if we’re honest with ourselves, we’ve been winning this whole time.” Luna turned to look west, her gaze traveling farther than her eyes could see.

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked, still not following.

“Though we have lost ground to them, even had destruction visited on our cities, they have paid a terrible price for it.” Luna spoke evenly and without any significant emotion. “We have slain many times the number of their soldiers as they have of ours.”

Celestia looked away from her sister, scowling in disgust. “I refuse to count bodies as a measure of victory.”

“And yet, it will come down to that when this is finally finished,” Luna insisted. “Their numbers cannot be infinite. If this new offensive proves more effective than our defense thus far, we will inevitably wear them down until they can no longer pose any threat.”

“But at what cost, Luna?” Celestia snapped angrily. “How many ponies must we throw away to that end?”

Luna faced her sister’s anger with a steeled gaze. “If I have any say in the matter, far fewer than we have lost already.”

They glared at each other for a tense moment before Celestia relented.

“I’m sorry sister. I should not be angry with you,” Celestia said, standing up and looking out across the city. “I can’t help but feel a burning anger deep inside me when I think of how little I can do to stop all of this.”

Luna stood up with her.

“All that can be done here and now is to repair the damage as best we can. That is where you can do the most good, sister. You can be the beacon for them that they sorely need. Set your mind at ease and think not of battle. I will bear that burden.”

Celestia nodded. “I will try.”

They embraced briefly before Celestia left to oversee the next stages of reconstruction. Luna watched her go but her mind was elsewhere. She was finally being left in charge of the situation, finally given the chance to make a difference. And what a difference she would make! She took a deep breath and let out a confident sigh. Tomorrow, she would lead the Army out to retake Equestria. Tomorrow, she would take the first steps toward proving Prince Crimsontide wrong about Ponykind.

Act III: Chapter Twenty-Three: Shadows at Hunt

View Online

The night was still. No wind moved the trees and no animals called or darted through the shadows around the camp of ponies at the edge of the forest. The glow of the moon above them was defused by the haze that still hung in the sky. The stars were obscured completely. A scattering of fire pits, dying down to coals now, were the only other source of light. They cast a soft red glow across the canvas of the tents and the lower canopy of the trees around them.

Private Turner listened intently as Corporal Big Mac described the pros and cons of living so far from town. It was late in their shift stationed on the south side of the camp and most of the other ponies were asleep. Private Breezy’s red mane glinted dully in the firelight when he occasionally shifted position on the north side. Other than the watch, only a few ponies were still active. Twilight had been up for an hour, unable to sleep any longer, and had taken to going over the supplies quietly to keep herself occupied. Sergeant Blitz had gotten up after midnight to check on the watch and promptly returned to his bedroll when there was nothing notable happening. The other ponies who had taken the first watch were soundly asleep now.

Lieutenant Long Watch was cleaning his helmet by one of the fire pits, having gotten all the rest he claimed to require. Though Jason was sitting upright, his head was lowered and he hadn’t moved in hours. Zacon was sprawled on his bedroll, lying on his right side to avoid putting pressure on his still injured ribs. His armor was a pile of gold and silver plates at the edge of his bedroll while his axe hovered outside the tent like a silent sentinel. The rest of the ponies had turned in early and gradually drifted off. Now that it was a few hours after midnight, their soft breathing and the whispered conversation of the watch were the only sounds.

Turner’s ear twitched suddenly and he held up a hoof. Big Mac fell silent and they both peered out at the surrounding trees. The two slowly readied their weapons as they searched for the source of the noise that Turner had only barely detected. Then, twenty feet in front of them, a green glow appeared, illuminating the familiar face of a Unicorn.

“Lieutenant Hightalon!” Turner said, relieved. “Don’t sneak up on us like that!”

“Sneak? Ha!” Cor laughed. “If I’d wanted to, I could have stolen your weapons right out from under you. In fact…” He grinned roguishly as he dropped a Troll axe at their hooves. “I’ve completed my reconnaissance and I need to speak with the others to plan our attack.”

He gestured to the three ponies of Second Squad that had gone with him and they stepped out from behind the trees and followed Cor into camp. Sergeant Dash dropped down from the branches she’d been perched in. They made directly for the center of camp. The moment they were within the firelight, Jason opened his eyes and stood up. Lieutenant Watch looked up at them and set his helmet aside. Twilight slipped silently up beside Jason and waited for them all to gather near the fires. Cor stamped a hoof on the ground next to Zacon’s muzzle as he passed him. The grey stallion grumbled, rolled over, and then grudgingly roused himself before eventually finding his way over to them. Once they were all present, the scouts gave their report.

“We made it to the edge of the camp with no trouble,” Rainbow said. “But they set sentries at intervals around it. We weren’t able to bypass them.”

“I, however, was able to get pretty close,” Cor added. “The sentries were uneasy but not exactly attentive. As if they didn’t like where they were but weren’t expecting anything. That’s a common trait of troops that have been holding a position.”

Jason nodded thoughtfully. “They likely retreated from Canterlot to here and then hunkered down.”

“Why would they stop here if they were running from the battle?” Rainbow asked.

“We can’t know for certain,” Cor said. “But I’d guess they’re waiting for new orders.”

“Orders?” Twilight asked, her voice quivering with the possibilities she was imagining. “Orders from whom?”

“As much as I’d like to know the answer to that, we’ll have to leave it for another time.”

“He’s right. We need to concentrate on the task ahead of us,” Jason said, turning back to the original topic. “Now, how many sentries were there? How far from camp and from each other?”

“Two at each post and thirty yards apart,” Rainbow replied and Cor nodded to confirm. “They’re also only about fifty yards from camp. Even through the trees, they’ll be able to keep tabs on each other and those in the camp will be able to see if something is wrong fairly quickly.”

Twilight frowned. “I thought the darkness would conceal our approach enough that they wouldn’t spot us. That was the point of attacking at night, wasn’t it?”

“The darkness will hide us well enough,” Cor nodded. “But the Trolls’ white and grey fur stands out really well in the forest greens and browns. When their sentries start dropping, it will only take a casual glance to see it.”

“We don’t have many options then,” Jason mused. “We could pick off sentries each night and slowly chip away at them or see if we can catch them as they pack up in the morning. The chaos of breaking camp could give us more of an advantage.”

“We can’t wait for them to break camp, nor can we give up our advantage of surprise by relying on small jabs,” Zacon rumbled. “Every second we delay is critical time lost. We need to strike a meaningful blow before they find their feet again. They seem to think themselves secure here, but we know they can be made to run. Let’s get them thinking of it again.”

“How do you propose to do that? They have hundreds of troops to our sixty,” Long Watch reminded him.

“They don’t know that,” Zacon said with a wide grin.

“Okay, that works in with our element of surprise, but our numbers won’t stay hidden from them for long. So, how do we use it?” Jason asked, casting about for suggestions.

“We can start with the sentries…” Cor began, but Zacon cut him off.

“Juu’got. Lan’ut!” He spat the guttural words and scowled at Cor. “Sentries won’t cripple them. We need more than that.”

“If you’d let me finish, you’d see where I’m going with it,” Cor shot back with a frown. “I don’t care if our tactics border on cowardice. My people win wars like this. And stick to a language all of us can understand, would you?”

Zacon grunted in impatient acquiescence.

“We can start by knocking out the sentries along one side of the camp,” Cor went on. “If we can take a large swath of them down without alerting the camp itself, we should be able to get our whole force in close enough to cause major disruption before they realize we’re even there. We can burn tents and supplies, catch them sleeping, and then pull back before they can organize defenses.”

“That would rely on us not being detected until we’re actually in the camp,” Long Watch observed. “What if they raise the alarm before that?”

“We rush them,” Zacon said flatly.

“Rush them?!” Cor, Rainbow, Twilight and Long Watch repeated simultaneously.

“Yes,” he nodded matter-of-factly. Almost everypony regarded him as if he were crazy until he went on. “But Cor is right, we keep it short. Overwhelm the edge of the camp only and withdraw before they can bring their numbers to bear. Forget burning tents. We need to inflict maximum casualties on them before we lose these few advantages we have, or we will never do enough damage to cripple them before they regroup.”

Jason rubbed his chin in thought. “That makes sense. We do need to think big on this first attack. But if we’re going to pull it off, we’ll need some sort of signal for the retreat. We can’t just hope everypony will recognize the time to withdraw.”

“I can give you that,” Cor said, raising his bow. “One firecracker out of this and we’ll all know about it.”

“Good enough,” Jason admitted. “Now for the hard part. Taking out the sentries silently.”

“I think we can handle that,” Rainbow said. “My squadron can get the drop on them, literally.”

“They might be expecting you,” Cor said. “The Air Corps has played a large role in the last few battles.”

“That’s because we’re so darn good at it,” Rainbow grinned. “Trust me. We can handle a few sentries.”

“There are too many for your squadron to take alone, not along a line wide enough for this kind of raid,” Jason observed. “We’ll have to hit at least half of them with ground forces.”

“I think Jason and I can lead the flanks on the ground while your squadron takes the middle of the line,” Cor said, indicating Rainbow. “Zacon and Long Watch can each bring a team up between our three groups to act as strong points for the main attack. Once all of the sentries are eliminated, we move forward at once and hit them with as broad a line as possible to disguise our numbers.”

“How many groups of sentries will need to be eliminated?” Long Watch asked.

“We’ll take out as many as we can,” Cor replied grimly. “At least eight on the side we’re attacking from, but if we can get to more before the alarm is raised, then we will.”

“We’ll need to allocate enough troops to each post to cleanly silence them,” Zacon rumbled. “I estimate two ponies per Troll, so four at each post.”

“That doesn’t leave many for a strong charge at the center positions,” Long Watch argued. “I think we can pair them up one to one.”

“We can’t risk anypony allowing a Troll to call out,” Cor reminded him. “We need to do this so quickly that they can’t react at all. Two against one will take a large slice of our number to pull off, but there isn’t a whole lot we can do about it.”

Long Watch grumbled in dissatisfaction but let it go.

“So which direction do we attack from?” Rainbow asked restlessly. “The north? South? What about from the west? They’d never expect us to come from the west!”

“If we had time, I might have agreed with an attack from the west,” Cor said. “But it would take too long for us to get into position and we got the best look at the eastern side of their camp. That’s the side we should hit.”

“You’re the boss, Lieutenant, sir,” Rainbow said snarkily.

He only gave her an appraising look and smirked back. They went about waking the others and gathered again to go over the final plan with the entire group. Jason spoke while Cor traced a sketch of the enemy camp in the dirt for them all to see. Each flight of Rainbow’s squadron was matched up with a sentry post along the middle of their planned route. Similarly, Second Squad was split into groups of four and paired up with the posts to either side of the Pegasi. First Squad’s two teams were given positions about fifty yards apart where they would wait for the sentries to be eliminated before making their approach on the camp.

Zacon was placed at the head of Corporal Night Watch’s team while Long Watch and Sergeant Blitz would lead Corporal Big Mac’s team. Cor would lead the attack against the sentries on the right flank and Jason would lead the left. As everypony was sorted out into their groups, Twilight anxiously grabbed Jason’s attention.

“Where should I go?” she asked in a hushed voice.

Jason frowned as he thought it over.

“Why don’t you stick with me? The numbers are a bit uneven as it is. There are eleven on the right side and only ten on the left.”

“Neither of those make full groups of four,” Twilight pointed out, obviously worried that nopony else had noticed this basic mathematical inconsistency in their plan.

Jason shrugged. “Cor and I figured that we could take one Troll on our own. We don’t mean to belittle anypony’s value here, but if we’re all honest with each other, I think we’re going to be able to handle more than the average pony.”

“That’s probably true,” Twilight agreed reluctantly. “So how can I help?”

“Private Earl Grey will be with me, but he’s paired up with a Troll on his own. He could use an assist.”

“I can do that,” Twilight said, smiling faintly.

Jason returned the smile and they went to prepare with the others. Armor was donned and weapons were taken up. One wagon that included medical supplies and Cor’s extra arrows was brought along, though it wasn’t pulled along the ground since it would have made too much noise. Instead, it was levitated with them by Jason, Cor and Twilight. The rest of the camp was packed up and left where it was so that they could return after the battle and move it quickly. Heading south and west at a cautious pace, they traveled for a little more than an hour before Cor signaled for them to spread out and take their positions. The cart was set down well behind their lines. Cor took several quivers with him and went to join the right flank while Jason slipped away to the left. Jason noticed that Twilight was biting her lip and seemed to be trembling as she followed close behind him, but she did not falter.

As they closed in on the edge of the Trolls’ camp, Jason slowed down and finally came to a stop. He could see patches of Troll fur through the screen of trees that separated them from the sentries some hundred yards away. One by one, the other ponies on the left flank gathered beside him, peering around the trunks of the trees and crouching in the shadows. They all looked nervous and rightfully so, but they kept glancing at the others as if to measure the courage in their companions. Jason could tell that they did not find much comfort in what they saw. Most of them had signed on after the battle of Canterlot, he realized, and had only seen the fighting in the streets. Their fear was palpable.

“Sulawesa Unuli, Kyaleen,” he whispered with a faint smile.

A short, confused silence followed.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight whispered back. “What did you just say?”

“Oh, wrong language! Sorry, force of habit.” His smile turned to one of chagrin. “What I said was ‘through unity, victory’. It’s a traditional phrase of my people before battle.”

“Sue-law-we-saw Uno-lie, Key-ah-lean?” she repeated slowly.

Jason nodded somberly. Some of the others repeated the words, both in his language and their own. Each one seemed to draw encouragement from it and they ceased their nervous shifting. Jason looked farther along the line and saw that the Pegasi of Second Flight were in position. Corporal Star Hunter caught Jason looking and nodded. Jason signaled for his teams to take their places and they crept off as silently as they could. The signal to advance passed along the line and Jason started forward. The ponies to either side of him moved through the shadows, picking their footing carefully.

The guttural voices of the Trolls ahead became audible as they closed on their targets. The two directly in front of him were clearly visible. He indicated to Twilight which one he would take and she nodded. She and Private Grey crept up from one side until they were a stone’s throw from the Trolls. One Troll paused in his hushed conversation to peer out at the shadows, causing all three of them to freeze in place. His gaze passed over Jason and Twilight, missing Private Grey entirely. Even so, he gave no indication of sensing anything amiss and went back to conversing with his companion.

Jason started forward again. A loud snapping sound from behind him sent his heart racing in a way that the anticipation of battle no longer did. Twilight looked down at the broken twig in surprise and then up at the Trolls in horror. Both Trolls stood up to search for the disturbance, one lifting his axe warily. As his eyes finally pierced the gloom to catch the equine outline of the lavender Unicorn, the Troll opened his mouth to cry out. The only sound he made was a gurgle as his throat split open and blood choked him. Jason leapt up, twirled his blade again and stabbed through the Troll’s chest. Twilight reached out with telekinesis to clamp the other Troll’s mouth shut. He attempted to break free by clawing at his own lips but Private Grey ended his struggle by driving his spear into his gut. Both Trolls toppled over with low thuds. A clash of metal rang out to their right and a pregnant silence followed. A second passed. Two. Then, Troll voices rose in the camp, cautious and questioning. Zacon’s deep voice answered with a thunderous shout.

“Vok Ja-Tomin Ulsiv!”

The battle cry of his people sprang from him, heedless of language barriers. The tone of the words and the flash of his golden armor suddenly barreling out of the covering shadows was enough for everypony to understand their intent. A dozen more shouts sounded as ponies broke cover and charged. Voices rose to add their own battle cries or just vocalize for effect.

“For Equestria!”

“In the Princesses’ name!”

“CHARGE!

“YEEAAAHHHH!”

“For Ponyville!”

“RrrrrrRRAAAHHH!”

“Evet San Boulindin!”

Jason recognized Cor’s oath from the far side of the line and answered it as he surged forward. From immediately behind him, he heard Twilight imitate the words with impressive accuracy.

Jason found the emulation interesting but was forced to push the thought from his mind as he launched himself into the first Troll he reached. He sent his sword at the Troll to his right while he grappled at his startled opponent’s weapon with his hooves. With a deft twist, he managed to rip the axe from the Troll’s grip, spin about, plant his forehooves and deliver a kick. The Troll’s jaw broke audibly and he collapsed, limp and bleeding on the ground. The other Troll tried to parry the floating sword with his spear, but the disembodied grip slipped past the meager defense and dispatched the Troll easily.

Jason scanned the area around him, seeking his next enemy. The camp was an unremarkable stretch of wooded land that had dead fire pits and tents sporadically pitched throughout. The trees prevented him from seeing any farther than a hundred yards in any direction, though the camp seemed to extend much further. Jason knew that less than a thousand Trolls were here, but the sounds of their shouting that echoed toward them from the darkness was more than enough to create the illusion of an immeasurable horde waiting just out of sight.

The Trolls nearest the fighting were calling out for aid or backing away from the tide of ponies that swept toward them. A few stood their ground and pockets of resistance formed that became focal points of intense fighting. The screams and clashing of metal rose up to be met by the increasingly frantic shouts of the Trolls who were still just realizing what was happening. Some staggered up from bedrolls in time to see the pony that ended their life while others stumbled out of tents only to find themselves overwhelmed before they could think to raise a weapon. The sleeping camp was being churned into a chaotic frenzy as the ponies pushed in.

Jason spotted a group of Trolls near a rack of weapons, rapidly forming lines with the few warriors that had gathered. He made directly for them and several ponies galloped to his side, forming a small wedge formation. The Trolls spotted the knot of ponies and turned to face them but began giving ground even before their lines met. Jason’s sword swept to the side as it reached the Trolls, cutting the heads off of several of the enemy spears and opening the way for the ponies beside him. Four Trolls and a pony went down and the remaining Trolls broke and ran. While the others gave chase, Jason turned to the fallen Unicorn. He had been struck by an axe at his shoulder near the base of the neck and was bleeding profusely.

Jason reached out to touch the wound and white light flared from his hoof. The pony, Private Blue Moon as Jason recognized, gazed up at him in wonder as the bleeding stopped and the wound closed marginally. Jason didn’t wait to see Private Moon back to his hooves or even offer reassuring words. Instead, he spun around to assist an Earth Pony struggling with a Troll for control of a spear. He hamstrung the Troll and finished him off with a chop to the neck before helping the Earth Pony up.

He turned again to seek another foe but all he saw was the backs of Trolls as their lumbering forms retreated. The shouts of alarm had turned to cries of panic as they all turned and began scrambling madly to escape the fighting. Some dropped their weapons and others trampled allies in their haste to flee. Those Trolls that had not entered the fighting yet quickly decided they wanted nothing to do with that which had caused their comrades to scatter so quickly. In a matter of minutes, the entire camp emptied of Troll forces. Zacon led a pursuit with a dozen others while the rest drifted back together.

Jason became aware of ponies calling out, trying to locate their units and friends. One cry of pain in particular drew his attention and he followed it. A grey Unicorn lay in the dark grass, gasping and gaping in disbelief at his foreleg, which rested beside him a few feet away. The severed limb appeared to have been hacked off by the axe of a Troll that lay dead nearby. The companions of the stricken pony were trying in vain to comfort him while some yelled for medical aid. Before Jason could call for him, Cor was there, barking orders at various ponies nearby.

“The two of you, hold him still! Where’s his leg? Bring it here!” he shouted. “I need that medical cart brought up here. You two, get on that!”

His harsh tone broke through the frantic indecision of the ponies nearby and sent them scurrying to obey. The pony’s grey complexion was turning paler as seconds passed and blood continued to pour from the wound. Cor dropped down beside him and telekinetically gripped the stump of his leg to stop the bleeding.

“Don’t look at that!” he snapped, turning the pony’s face away from the wound. “What’s your name, soldier?”

“J-Jet Set,” he managed to stutter, fear and pain both twisting his face.

“And your rank?” Cor asked quickly as a pony, grimacing with disgust, passed the leg to him.

“Private, sir.”

Jet Set tried to look at his leg but Cor prevented him again by forcefully holding his chin with his hooves. Cor held the leg up to the stump with telekinesis while keeping Jet Set’s eyes firmly on him.

“Which unit are you in?” Cor continued to ask questions in an attempt to both distract Jet Set from the pain and keep him alert and conscious. “What squad and team?”

The other ponies watched in a mix of awe and horror as the flesh around the wound glowed with faint green light and knit together with the severed limb as it was held in place. Jet Set flinched as new pain flared and tried again to look at the wound.

“I told you not to look at that. Look only at me and answer the questions,” Cor insisted. “Now, what team and squad are you in?”

“First Team, Second Squad,” he managed through clenched teeth, squirming slightly.

A faint squelching sound came from the leg and Jet Set yelped.

“Hold him still, I said,” Cor growled to the two ponies on either side of him. “Who is your commanding officer? Who’s your sergeant?”

“Sergeant Clear Waters, sir.” Jet Set replied, sounding as if he was about to faint.

“And your team leader?”

Jet Set’s eyes rolled back a bit and he mouthed wordlessly. His hind leg kicked out fitfully as he flinched from another wave of pain. Cor patted his cheeks urgently in an effort to keep him conscious and Jet Set returned to himself marginally.

“Team leader, Private. Who is your team leader?”

“Co-corporal Pristine.”

At last, the final traces of the injury vanished. The green light faded from Jet Set’s leg as did the light from Cor’s horn. Cor sat back with a sigh of relief and let go of Jet Set’s face. Jet Set curled up where he was, breathing shallowly and trembling, his newly reattached leg held protectively to his chest. Jason let out the breath he’d been holding. Twilight, standing beside him, continued to stare with wide eyes. Cor got up shakily, clearly drained. He stumbled a bit as he walked over to the nearest tree and collapsed up against it to rest. A long silence hung over the entire group. Most of them had gathered to watch the spectacle and all had been left speechless by it. Rainbow was the first to break through the shock.

“Is it over? Is the battle over?” she asked nopony in particular.

“It is indeed,” Zacon called out with grim satisfaction, returning to them at a fast trot. “The enemy is in full flight and we have taken this field. There will be more battles to come, but tonight we are the victors!”

A cheer went up, though it was halfhearted at best, more from the shock that still gripped them than a lack of approval. The ponies Cor had sent to retrieve the medical cart returned soon after. Jason helped bandage Private Moon, since that wound was still deep and raw. Cor directed Jet Set’s leg to be splinted and that he not put weight on it for a day or so. A scattering of other injuries were treated with bandages and none of them were nearly as serious. Cor, Zacon and Long Watch gathered to plan their next move while the rest of the ponies either picked through the Troll camp or went back to fetch their own supplies and bring them forward.

Twilight looked like she was going to ask Jason something but Rainbow and Blitz beat her to him.

“I’ve got to admit, Lieutenant,” Blitz said. “I had my doubts; about you and this plan. But we pulled it off!”

“Yeah,” Rainbow agreed uneasily. “It’s just, how did we pull it off? We planned on retreating after a minute, didn’t we? What was with them throwing in the towel and running like that?”

“I could take a guess,” Jason offered.

Rainbow and Blitz exchanged a glance and Rainbow nodded for Jason to go on.

“Well, I’d say it was a combination of things. Our attack was a complete surprise. They didn’t organize nearly as fast as we expected. Plus, these Trolls are the remnants of a much larger force. Their morale must have been low from casualties alone. But one factor we didn’t consider might have been the true reason. Terrain,” Jason gestured all around them. “The trees blocked sight and distorted sound. Who knows what the battle sounded like to them? I’d say they feared our full army had pursued them here and that we’d completely overwhelmed this side of the camp.”

Blitz gave a grim smirk. “However it happened, it happened. And that’s good enough for me.”

He turned away and gestured for Rainbow to speak with him. Twilight took the opportunity to address Jason.

“You’re a hypocrite, you know that?” she said, fixing him with a stern gaze.

“I…what?” Jason asked, not at all ready for that accusation.

“I saw you heal that pony back there.” She gestured in Cor’s direction. “You and Cor both used magic to heal ponies.”

Jason nodded cautiously, waiting for her to go on. His silence seemed to irritate her further.

“Why haven’t you been teaching those techniques to me?” she said, raising her voice in exasperation.

Jason bit his lip as he considered his response.

“It might seem like a serious oversight on my part,” he began slowly. “But I assure you, I have a legitimate reason for withholding healing magic from my instruction. So far, I’ve been teaching you the discipline of Nature magic. There are several disciplines and some of them draw on the caster’s mana in very different ways. Nature magic has the potential to heal, as Cor demonstrated. But those techniques are beyond me. You would have to learn them from Cor himself.”

“What about the technique you used? It was different somehow.”

“Yes, it was. Very different,” Jason trailed off.

When he didn’t go on, Twilight stamped her hoof in anger.

“Are you seriously telling me that you’re willing to teach me how to kill, but you’re unwilling to even try to teach me the skills I would need to save lives?! That sounds like more than concerns over just how complex it is.” Her frown deepened several more degrees. “I assure you that if I am willing to learn how to kill another living being, I am more than willing to do whatever it is I have to do to heal my fellow ponies.”

Jason considered her critically while fighting with himself internally.

“This…is not the time for this discussion…”

Twilight’s eyebrows rose dangerously as he spoke. Cor called for the rest of them to gather around for their new orders at that moment and Jason attempted to excuse himself to listen, but Twilight grabbed him with telekinesis and spun him around so that he was forced to look her straight in the eye.

“We’ll find the time later then,” she said darkly. “But when we do, I’m not going to accept no as an answer.”

Jason nodded mutely. She was right; his hesitance was about more than complexity. But he would face those challenges when the time came. He just hoped that time was not near at hand. He and Twilight listened then to Cor as he explained their next move, which was to pursue the Trolls and harass them as long as they could. The haphazard flight left the Trolls’ flanks open and Zacon was eager to seize on that weakness. Cor was more cautious as he explained what each team could expect and what was expected of them. After a long session, everypony had their new assignments and they set out, gliding through the trees, racing the night’s shadows as the hour of dawn closed in.

~*~*~

As soon as she finished lowering the moon, Luna retreated into her chambers to prepare for her departure. A servant had brought up an ancient case from the vaults early yesterday evening. She opened it now and took out the various pieces that made up her battle raiment. She stripped off her dark mantle and set her crown aside as she slipped into the armor. The plates of the armor were inlaid with onyx, each plane fitted so that a single smooth and masterfully-shaped gemstone covered all but the edge of each plate. Bright sparkles of aventurescence in the depths of the jewels caught the light to create the illusion of a shifting and depthless starry sky. The plates of the chest, shoulders and forelegs were connected by chainmail of finest silver links. The plates that covered her back and hung over her flanks were etched with silver patterns that swirled like windswept snow. A heavy cloth hung around her barrel on both sides, embroidered with her battle insignia; a silver down-turned crescent moon over two crossed blades on an azure field.

The armor glinted and shimmered as she turned to examine her reflection in the floor-length mirror. She hadn’t touched this armor for years even before her banishment. Taking it up now brought back a rush of memories, of times when she and her sister had taken on dangers beyond imagining and stood side by side to defend their fledgling nation. It had been a time of adventure, when their sisterly bond was forged anew and further refined in the crucible of shared struggles. They two had been enough to shield their subjects from danger, be it encroachment by dragons or the rise of tyranny in neighboring countries. Now, it seemed, those days were gone. Luna would be facing this challenge without her sister while other ponies would be sharing the burden of defending their homes. Luna lamented that it must be so, yet, at the same time was eager to face it. She would take up this task and overcome it. She would be seen, leading from the front, as a beacon of hope and victory that her ponies would never forget.

As she became accustomed to the feeling of the armor resting on her shoulders once more, the enchantments upon it flared back to life, sensing the presence of their rightful bearer. It became a part of her, melding against her coat like a lover’s embrace, warm and comforting. Confidence surged with it, mixing with the heady thoughts already running rampant through her mind. It was enough to make the room spin. She let the feeling carry her aloft for a moment, but with a deep breath, she brought herself back to level ground and a level head.

Vanity has no place here, she admonished herself. Our subjects must be our foremost thought.

She took in a breath as she confronted every image of glory and self-promotion that she envisioned and then let it out as she dismissed the selfishness that had, for a moment, threatened to take hold. Public accolades; her name spoken admiringly; her sister’s gratitude; that pesky foreign Prince’s respect; the final banishment of her inner demons that continued to plague her, haunt her, dance tantalizingly just out of sight, promising that she was not as good a mare as she pretended…She stopped, unable to continue.

Luna lowered her head in shame. She could not put it all behind her. The past was past, and she could go on, but the fault that still resided deep in her heart would not be dispelled so easily. Her desire was strong and she could not wriggle free of its grasp. She looked up again, directly into the eyes of her reflection. In her armor, she looked so much like Nightmare Moon again that she gasped aloud and recoiled in fear. She managed to collect herself with several gulping breaths. She faced her reflection again, hardening her gaze against her own scrutiny, and held her head up proud once more. She would do what needed to be done, for her sister, her country and her subjects. In the end, it might turn out to be exactly what was best for her as well.

She took up the last piece of her armor, setting the helmet on her head. The triple-pronged horn guard formed the center of her war crown. The sapphire-bladed center prong shimmered with each slight movement. The segmented plates that hugged the sides of her neck linked loosely to her shoulder plates while the back of her neck was open, letting her mane fly freely. Her muzzle was shielded by a single, sharply pointed plate on top and from the sides by plates shaped as down-turned crescent moons that simultaneously resembled fangs where they extended past either side of her jaw.

With a final conviction-affirming nod, she marched out of her chambers, through the palace and into the courtyard. Waiting for her was a contingent of Guards. These were not the usual Solar Guard that made up the bulk of the Royal Guard though. These were Princess Luna’s personal Night Guard. At their head was Captain Nocturne. Standing tall, with his chest thrown out proudly, the Bat Pony’s dark purple and lighter lavender armor glinted dully in the muted dawn light. Beside the Captain were the other eighteen members of the Night Guard. In all, twelve other Bat Ponies made up the core of the squad, supplemented by six Pegasi originally of the Solar Guard. At the sight of their Princess, the squad snapped to attention.

Luna gave them a crisp nod and maintained a stern gaze as she swept past them and they fell into step behind her. Even though she maintained a mask of studied indifference, she felt a special fondness for them all, especially the Bat Ponies. She had encountered a pair of them one night, endangered by a Dragon, and gone swiftly to their rescue. One of the pair had been Nocturne. Ever since, he and several other Bat Ponies had come out of their reclusive lifestyle to serve her eagerly. The former members of the Solar Guard had her affection for different reasons. Stoic to a fault, just like the rest of the Solar Guard, they weren’t as engaging of companions while on duty as the Bat Ponies, who tended to express themselves more loosely even in uniform. But these six ponies had been her first Guards, volunteering at Celestia’s encouragement when Luna had first returned to royal duties, and she was moved by their fervor. Indeed, only six positions had been available and the rush of candidates prompted several informal trials to be held to determine who would earn the privilege of serving the Princess of the Night.

These Pegasi had won due to Shining Armor’s insightful and wise decision to simply ask the Princess herself what she might expect from her Guard. Luna might have taken a moment to come to terms with the news that ponies were competing for the opportunity to serve her, but once she had a hold of herself, she informed the Captain that she would be glad for company more than protection and thus the ability to fly with her through the night sky. With the criteria set, the Pegasi of the Solar Guard feverishly jockeyed for the six positions, spurred on by Luna’s apparent desire exclusively for Pegasi. In those early days after her return, Luna could point to those six ponies and definitively say that their fervor had contributed greatly to her ability to cope with her past, second only to her own sister’s reassuring presence.

She allowed herself to entertain these thoughts as she led the squad toward the gates and the waiting Army, but she brushed them to the back of her mind as she brought her focus again to her task. Already the other captains were assembled, and from the sound of great commotion beyond the walls, the Army was readying itself as well. She acknowledged their salute crisply when she arrived and looked out toward the walls.

“How have our preparations to embark progressed?” she asked straight away.

“Very nearly completed, your Highness,” Captain Flash Point replied. “We’ve resupplied our wagons with provisions and loaded up the extra equipment, the camp is being broken as we speak and we’ll be in marching ranks shortly thereafter.”

“Excellent. See to it that we are underway by the time the sun is fully over the peaks. I don’t want a single second to slip from our grasp, untapped.”

“Yes, your Highness!”

Luna scanned past Captain Gallant Lance. He nodded at her unspoken questions, his readiness practically a given. Her gaze fell upon Captain Comet Tail. He saluted and gestured to the Captain standing nervously next to him.

“I’ve made my selection for Second Company’s Captain, your Highness,” he announced.

Luna nodded and looked over the brown-coated Earth Pony, who was visibly rigid under her scrutiny.

“Black Stone, then a Sergeant, distinguished himself on the east wall, fending off scaling ladders and keeping up the resolve of the troops around him.” Comet Tail said. “He clearly has the confidence of his squad. I believe he will excel at the head of his company.”

Luna nodded again in approval and, as she turned to look again toward the west, Captain Black Stone started breathing again.

“Captain Spitfire. You have a report for me?”

Luna did not look at the Pegasus as she waited for her answer. Instead she was studying the lifeless clouds that hung over the lands they would be venturing into, frowning to herself as she did so.

“I do, your Highness,” Spitfire answered. “The vanguard platoon reached the river and continued on, north by northwest into the forest. We sighted flights of Pegasi low over the trees sporadically until nightfall. They seemed to be making progress in a mostly westward direction.”

“The enemy is hiding out in the forest then?” Luna asked.

“It would seem so.”

“What it seems to be is not good enough to plan a battle on. We must know more about our enemy’s whereabouts if we are to engage them on favorable terms. Dispatch a messenger at once to gather a report from the vanguard. We will make our plans once we know for sure.”

“Yes, your Highness!” Spitfire saluted and flew off to find a suitable messenger.

Luna continued to watch the clouds that hung over the western lands, deflated and grey. Below them, the air itself seemed to be hazy and lifeless, as if all the colors were bleeding out of the world.

These Trolls are a blight upon the very land. They will be made to pay for this scourge.

Her thoughts turned darker as she continued to dwell on it.

“See to the remainder of our preparations,” she said to the remaining Captains. “We depart at the soonest possible time.”

She strode purposefully toward the walls, her Night Guard following in her wake like a wave of darkness that refused to be banished by the rising sun. When she reached the battlements, she stood atop them and gazed down at her gathering army, her dark grace looming over them. When they had been fully assembled and lined up in ranks, all three thousand of them, Luna gave the command to march. As her voice carried out across the field to reach each of them, a spirited cheer rose up in answer; a sweeping wave that gathered strength as she took to the sky with her Night Guard. She winged to the head of their columns, setting the pace at the front as the Army fell into step behind her.

Act III: Chapter Twenty-Four: Field Lessons

View Online

They chased the Trolls through the forest and through the night, the naturally superior speed of the ponies keeping them right on the heels of their fleeing foe. But with the night wearing on and turning to early morning, the ponies were rapidly tiring. Miles had passed under their hooves and fallen Trolls littered the forest floor behind them, tucked back in quiet glens and laid low amongst the roots of the trees. Rainbow’s squadron cut in and out through the canopy, dropping down on hapless Trolls that had strayed too far from the group in their haste to escape. All sixteen Pegasi would overwhelm a single Troll, allowing no chance to even resist. Cor was a wraith, the whispers of death flying from his bow to strike down Trolls even from the ranks of those who had managed to stick together. The shrieks of fear that the Trolls let out at the sight of his feathered shafts appearing in their comrades were a stark contrast to the howls they’d voiced in battle.

Zacon ran ahead of them all, seemingly tireless as he picked out Troll after Troll and closed on it relentlessly. None escaped him once he had them in his sights. A few stopped to face him, either giving up hope of escape or else too exhausted to run any farther. They fared no better than those caught by the Axe while in stride. Jason led a small group of Unicorns, giving instructions as he ran, directing them in ways to use their telekinesis to trip up a particular Troll. He pointed out roots that could be lifted under their feet or branches that could be swung down to catch them. When a Troll was knocked down, he and his team would surround it and finish it off swiftly. Once they had become accustomed to the method, he directed them to get in closer and use their own spears and swords for the same purpose, holding the weapons much farther from themselves than they would normally. In this way, scores of Trolls had fallen to their harassing maneuvers by the time the sun began to rise.

As Private Turner ran behind Corporal Big Mac’s huge frame, he marveled at their success. His confidence had been surfing on wild waters this past week or so. His experience at the river had shaken whatever courage he’d shown before. No matter what he’d imagined that he’d be forced to face when he’d said goodbye to Ditzy, he wasn’t prepared for the horror of that battle. Now the river felt like a nightmare fading behind him. The Trolls, seemingly unstoppable as they swept out of the water and into their lines, were now running in fear from the very same ponies. And he was a part of that. He felt pride in that night’s victory, though he only assisted in slaying a few Trolls himself, because he was contributing to the effort to reclaim their land and bring peace back to Equestria.

He was so caught up in those thoughts that he nearly ran into Big Mac when the larger stallion came to a stop in front of him. The rest of their team staggered to a halt around him, peering ahead to see why they had stopped.

“What’s our hold up lads?” Private Breezy asked in a whisper while panting to catch his breath.

Big Mac pointed with a hoof toward a thick stand of trees up ahead. The shadows still clung to the forest floor in great swaths, the morning sun not yet piercing the canopy. Cor stood a little farther ahead of them, crouched low with his bow trained on one shadow in particular, his hoof pointing back at them in warning. Turner looked closer and the shadow moved. He started in surprise when he realized that dozens of beady eyes were staring murderously back at him out of the darkness. The line of Trolls was holding their positions at the edge of the natural barrier of thick trunks, spears bristling out from clawed hands.

“Back off,” Cor whispered to the ponies behind him, motioning with his hoof as well.

Big Mac nodded, even though Cor couldn’t see him, and began directing the others to retreat slowly. They did so, drawing back until they could not see their foe any longer. Then they turned and trotted away at a faster pace.

“What are we leaving the Lieutenant like that for?” Private Caramel asked urgently. “Shouldn’t we wait up for him?”

“He can take care of himself,” Private Heartstrings muttered back unconcernedly.

Big Mac gave a wordless nod and they continued until they were met by the rest of their squad. Sergeant Blitz waved them in anxiously and asked if they’d seen any of the others on their way back. Big Mac informed him that Cor was covering their retreat.

“As long as he knows when to cover himself out,” Blitz grumbled darkly. “The others should be back by now though.”

“We’re at the right spot, aren’t we?” Lyra asked.

Blitz glowered at her and she resisted the urge to quip again. Hooves pounded toward them shortly after, announcing Second Squad moments before they burst into view. Sergeant Waters and Lieutenant Watch conversed hurriedly with Blitz, hardly coming to a stop before speaking. The others gathered around in breathless silence.

“Where are the other Lieutenants? Cor and Jason and Zacon?” Long Watch asked.

“Cor’s out that way, should be along in his own time,” Blitz replied, pointing. “Your guess is as good as mine on Zacon. I thought Jason was with you though.”

“He was,” Waters confirmed. “But we didn’t see him after those Trolls decided to stand and fight.”

“Did we lose anypony?” Long Watch asked.

“No. Corporal Pristine noticed them in time to warn the rest. But it was a close thing. We would have run straight into them if he hadn’t shouted it out.”

“How did they manage to hide in plain sight anyway?” Blitz asked in frustration. “They were bold as brass last night!”

“Mud on their fur,” Cor said, trotting into their midst. “They must have wised up to how we can keep track of them so easily in these woods, so they started camouflaging themselves with mud. We won’t be able to count on that advantage anymore.”

“Our list of advantages is growing thin,” Long Watch observed dryly.

“It is,” Cor admitted. “But we’ve made good use of them. And we’ll keep doing what we can with what we have.”

“And what is it that we have now?” Blitz asked.

“We’ve given them a good hounding and now we have them holding another static position. We’ll have ample time to prepare for our next move.”

They waited another few minutes for the others and soon they had all found their way back together. First, Zacon and Rainbow’s squadron came trotting in on the ground, Zacon thoroughly caked in gore but smiling wickedly while the Pegasi shuffled weary wings. A few stragglers from Second Squad caught up to them, panting and shaken, but unharmed. Jason and Twilight were the last to arrive. Once they had determined that everyone was accounted for, they all moved out to relocate their camp again. After settling the camp in a secluded vale east of the Trolls and Long Watch led a few scouts to keep track of enemy movement, the ponies allowed themselves to rest at last.

The morning eased itself toward noon and the sun shone down into the forest. Though muted still by the haze that hung in the sky, the curtains of light that cut through the canopy to brighten swaths of grassy trails were warm and welcome after the shadows of the long night. The sun was lingering at its zenith when the camp stirred back into action. The officers convened to form their new strategy and the group quickly moved to enact it. That strategy consisted simply of maintaining an intimidating proximity to the Trolls and striking at any weak points they could reach. This meant any Trolls that left the safety of the main encampment, such as sentries or scouts. Even though Zacon had expressed dissatisfaction with those targets in their first raid, he was open to them at the present time since he felt they had achieved the necessary damage through surprise, and lacking that advantage now, could only expect to wear down their opponent until conditions changed again.

When Zacon left with First Squad to relieve Long Watch’s group and set up more permanent sentry positions on the Trolls, Cor took some of the Unicorns of Second Squad aside to train them in archery. He presented them with a pair of ash bows he’d made the night before and allowed them to use his arrows. He talked through the mechanics of archery while two Unicorns at a time took turns firing at designated tree targets. The twang and hiss of the arrows, the thud of their impact, and the sound of Cor’s voice drifted through the quiet camp. Long Watch and his small team were sleeping away the scant remainder of the morning and Rainbow’s squadron joined them. Rainbow herself had gone up into the clouds and brought down a few wisps that she fashioned into a pillowy bed and lay herself down in it a few feet above the canopy of the trees.

With everypony otherwise occupied, Twilight had no trouble cornering Jason. He saw her coming and resigned to his fate.

“We have time now,” she said bluntly.

“Yes. And I suppose I can try to teach you healing magic. But it will take quite a bit of explaining, I’m afraid.”

Twilight sat down, obviously getting comfortable and not in the least deterred by Jason’s hesitation. She fixed him with a stern but fully attentive stare. He took a few seconds to prepare himself before he began.

“My people are bound to an Oath. It is a sacred vow, given by our ancestors to the power of the Light. It is a spiritual connection, a direct link to the Light itself. Do you remember when Cor and I were shouting out in the battle and you repeated what we said? Evet San Boulindin?” He waited for her to nod and went on. “Those words translate to ‘For the Oath’. Every Elf is bound to the Oath and the service of the Light. And for our service, the Light grants us power. But to the best of my knowledge, no one has ever learned Light magic. They have always been granted it by swearing to the service of the Light.”

“So I need to swear to serve the Light in order to use Light magic?” Twilight asked in clarification. “That’s it?”

“What do you mean ‘that’s it’?” Jason exclaimed in shock and disbelief. “It’s the driving force in the life of every Elf that draws breath. It’s the very purpose behind the existence of my race! Every beat of my heart, every second I live, every action I make; it is all for the Light! I have taken thousands of lives in the Light’s name and I would take a hundred thousand more!”

He finished with a snarl of anger and stood breathing heavily, having worked himself up gradually until he was on the edge of rage. It took him a second to realize that he’d been advancing menacingly and that Twilight was now reeling backwards with genuine fear etched across her face. He closed his eyes tightly as he tried to calm himself down.

“I’m sorry,” he said, still not opening his eyes. “I shouldn’t have lost my temper, especially not at you. It’s a…sensitive subject. There have been civil wars, questions of loyalty, political turmoil. I really don’t want to go into it.”

He didn’t open his eyes until she spoke.

“I didn’t mean it that way,” she said softly. “I only meant that swearing an oath is a small price to pay for the power to save the lives of my fellow ponies.”

Jason shook his head. “It seems that way on the surface. But the Oath is binding in our very spirits, our souls. The very day our race came into being, we were sworn to it. It should not be taken on as a means to an end.”

“Not even if it is to save lives? Not even if I believe that the cause you would champion is a cause I would follow as well?”

Jason grimaced as he sought the words to express the monumental violation to his identity this conversation represented. Not only did she sound as if she would bind herself to the Oath if he offered it to her, but she seemed to believe it wouldn’t require her to reevaluate her entire life in the process. He cast about for anything he knew of in Equestrian society that could compare. Then he found it.

“Let me try to explain it this way. Say I wanted a Cutie Mark and asked you how to get one,” he began.

Twilight glanced at his flank with a raised eyebrow. “You’ve got one already.”

Jason put his hoof to his face slowly. “I know that. But…I meant…” He took a deep breath before trying again. “Okay, so let’s say Spike wanted to get a Cutie Mark. What would you tell him?”

Twilight was taken aback.

“Well, um…” She rubbed her chin with a hoof and paced a short distance away to think. “I don’t think it’s possible for a Dragon to get a Cutie Mark, so I suppose I’d have to explain that it probably wouldn’t happen. I would be thrilled to see it happen, of course, especially to document it. But I don’t know. I think it would be a tough conversation since he tends to get his hopes up for things and doesn’t take being let down very well.”

“What if he didn’t accept that it wouldn’t happen?” Jason pressed.

“I’m not sure. I’d have to find a way to get him to realize that Cutie Marks are, to the knowledge of anyone in Equestria, exclusive to…ponies…”

Twilight’s eyes widened and she stared back at Jason. He figured she’d finally made the connection. What he wasn’t ready for were the tears she had to wipe away. He was about to say something more but she turned away from him.

“So I can’t. I can’t use Light magic. I can’t heal ponies.” She nearly collapsed as a visible wave of sobs overcame her. Her hind legs did give out and she fell to her haunches, her forelegs trembling but still holding her up. “I can’t do anything with my mana except kill.”

She bowed her head and cried quietly while Jason stood behind her in silence. He watched as her shoulders shook and the ground was marked by gleaming tears that darkened the dirt or caught the sun’s rays like diamonds in the grass.

“Not necessarily,” he said after a long pause.

She sniffed once and her ears perked up slightly.

“I never said you couldn’t,” he went on. “Like you said, you don’t know if it is possible for a Dragon to get a Cutie Mark. Just the same, I don’t know that you can’t use Light magic. Elves have the innate connection to the Light through the Oath, but other races can gain the ability to call on Light magic. That, too, requires a serious commitment, such that those who chose that path devote their entire lives to it, serving as a priest at a temple or as a Paladin that seeks out dark creatures.”

She looked at him with pleading eyes and wiped at the tears that still clung to her muzzle.

“The problem is, I don’t know what it would take for you to gain access to the power of the Light. I can’t give it to you. I don’t know if swearing to the Oath would be enough. I don’t know if you actually need to do anything at all! No one I know has ever been able to call on the Light unless they were undeniably in the service of the Light, but I…I just don’t know.”

Jason’s shoulders slumped defeatedly. With an effort, Twilight stood up again.

“How can I find out?” she asked. “How should I try?”

Jason sighed. “I’ll try to explain it, to lay out the differences between what I’ve already taught and what you’re asking for now.”

Twilight dried her eyes as Jason gathered his thoughts and took a deep breath to begin.

“Each discipline of magic is like a lens through which mana is focused,” he said. “When a mage uses Nature magic, their mana aligns with the raw elements that make up the world and everything in it. The mana becomes interwoven in the very fabric of reality, allowing them to exert direct control over its form. If you attempted to use Nature magic to produce a healing effect, as Cor did, you would be required to know what must be done at an elemental level to repair the damage. Muscles would need to be grown back together, ligaments reattached, skin healed over, bones re-fused and you’d need to trigger and drive those actions with mana at every stage. The more complex the injury, the harder it is to repair. I can tell you that what Cor did was near the limits of his ability. If the limb hadn’t been so cleanly severed, he might not have been able to save the limb or even the life of the pony at all.”

Twilight nodded in understanding when Jason paused, silently willing him to go on.

“The discipline of Light magic is very different,” Jason said with a huge sigh. “Instead of aligning their mana to physical elements, a mage allows their mana to be guided by an outside force. Namely, the Light, as it acts on the recipient of the spell. Most effects of Light magic are healing, protection and purification. It can be used as a weapon, but most of its combat applications are exclusively against beings directly opposed to the Light. Healing with Light magic restores the subject at the most fundamental level. It touches the spirit as much as it touches the body and it does so without any input from the mage other than the will to heal. Light magic acts almost of its own accord. It draws the necessary mana from the mage, assuming the mage is strong enough to sustain the effort, and does what must be done to enact the effect.”

“In essence, the caster needs only to know that the injury is present to heal it with Light magic. Nature requires much more practical knowledge from the caster to be effective. As for calling up the power, I can’t even begin to describe how it’s done. It’s like breathing for me. I think of what needs to be done and ask that it happen. If I have the mana for it, then it happens. At least so long as I keep in mind that I am only a bearer of the power and that it is not mine to make demands of.”

Jason drew his sword and extended his foreleg. With a quick swipe, a shallow cut appeared, blood trickling down to his hoof. He held the wound out to Twilight.

“Will it to be healed,” he instructed. “Call on the Light to grant the ability to do so.”

“Light, grant me the power to…” she began, speaking as if reciting an incantation.

“No,” Jason interrupted. “It isn’t in the words, it’s in the heart. You can ask silently and be heard just as clearly. Try again, but don’t speak it. Feel it.”

Twilight gave him an unconvinced look but moved past it quickly. She fixed the cut with an intense gaze. As seconds passed and nothing seemed to be happening, Jason lowered his foreleg.

“No!” Twilight shouted, apparently much louder than she’d meant to because she looked around hurriedly and lowered her voice. “No. I’m not ready to give up. Maybe if I have contact with the target I’ll have a close enough connection to will that specific effect…?”

Jason acquiesced and she placed a hoof over the cut this time. They both stared at the blood that continued to seep down his hoof and drip into the grass between them. Twilight’s muzzle scrunched up in concentration and effort. She bowed her head, pressing against Jason’s foreleg with her hoof. Her lips moved with silent words and her whole body tensed up.

“Twilight,” Jason said gently.

“I can do this,” she said through clenched teeth.

“This isn’t something that can be forced,” he said, shaking his head and lowering his foreleg again. “Using Light magic is almost effortless if it happens at all.”

Jason passed his other hoof over the wound and it vanished under a soft white glow. Twilight watched it forlornly.

“I really wanted to be able to do this,” she said.

“Believe me, I wanted you to be able as well,” Jason grimaced. “I wanted to be able to teach you more than just killing too. But I can accept that I can’t do that. What you can accept is that you’ll need someone else to teach you. As I said, Cor knows healing through Nature magic. It might be more difficult to master, but I’ve got a feeling you won’t let that stop you.”

Twilight tried to smile at the encouragement, but couldn’t quite manage it. Jason put a hoof on her shoulder.

“Healing is the noblest art one can learn, but I’ve found that preemptive measures are more effective. Killing is a hideous act, but often, far too often it seems, it is the only way to protect those we care about. If we don’t give the enemy the chance to harm our friends, they will not need healing. If you’re still willing, I think I’m ready to try to teach you my Time Warping technique.”

Twilight stared off into the distance, lost in thought for a minute. Jason waited patiently.

“I’d like that. But…not now. I need to at least begin learning healing first. Just to feel accomplished about something again.”

“I understand,” he said.

She walked off, making her way toward Cor.

~*~*~

Cor walked between the two Unicorns taking their turns with the bows, speaking to them as much as to the others waiting behind him.

“Archery is about precision, not accuracy. It’s better to know where you’ll hit consistently than to get close each time. Draw to the same length, hold the bow beside you at the same height and angle, and remember that feeling. Always use that draw and you’ll always know where the arrow will end up. Don’t try to adjust your hold and draw to hit the target. Adjust your aim. If you hit to the right, aim to the left. If you hit low, aim high. Never draw farther to shoot farther. Only adjust the elevation.”

He signaled for another pair of Unicorns to take a turn and they shuffled up to the firing line while the first two drew back with a bit of chagrin. Neither of them had been able to improve much more on their turn.

But at least they’re hitting the correct trees now, Cor mused with an internal grin.

“Try holding the bow closer to your eye level,” he instructed. “Like this.”

He drew his own bow back so that the string was resting against his cheek where the arrow was nocked. The Unicorn, Private Blue Moon, nodded and held the bow closer.

“Now, don’t look along the length of the arrow. Look from where it is nocked directly to the target. Line up the arm of the bow between them and make sure the bow is close to perpendicular to the ground.”

Blue Moon adjusted himself and took aim. He released and the arrow sailed away, striking high up amongst the lower leaves. He frowned in frustration.

“No, that’s fine Private,” Cor said. “You had it lined up perfectly. Now we’ll see if we can get the range. Do you remember where on the arm you lined up the shot?”

“I think so,” he replied, drawing another arrow and taking aim again.

“This time, line it up exactly the same, find that spot and aim lower by as much as you missed by.”

Blue Moon did so, released, and hit near the roots, but missed less than his first shot.

“See the difference between how much you adjusted your aim and how much your shot changed?” Cor asked.

Blue Moon nodded.

“There’s a lot of geometry behind it all, but we’re eyeballing it out here,” Cor assured him. “You over-adjusted that time. So this time, shift it back higher, but not nearly as far as before.”

Blue Moon’s next shot hit the top edge of the target. He smiled widely at Cor and Cor grinned back, sharing his success. The others had been paying close attention and they whispered and nodded to each other, more optimistic at their own chances now.

“Your next task is to shoot the same shot, repeatedly, until it becomes automatic. When you can hit that mark on the first three shots in a row of your practice turn, you’ll be ready to move on to hitting multiple ranges. Everyone else, pay attention. You will all be expected to master this skill.”

He let them continue again, stepping back to watch. He glanced over at Jason and Twilight, hoping the raised voices he’d heard earlier weren’t a bad sign. He found Twilight making her way over to him. He read quickly that she wasn’t very happy about whatever she and Jason had discussed. She also seemed intent on engaging him next. He braced himself accordingly.

“I need your help, Cor,” she began after a steadying breath.

“Certainly,” he replied, waiting.

“You know about Jason teaching me magic, right?”

“He mentioned it, yes.”

“Well, he doesn’t know how to teach me healing magic.” She fixed him with pleading eyes. “And I need to learn healing magic.”

Cor was silent for a moment, making some mental connections as fast as he could.

“I take it you’re interested in what you saw me do for Private Jet Set? That would be a difficult skill to teach.”

“Difficult isn’t impossible,” she said bitterly.

“No, it’s not. But healing is a complex process that requires intense concentration and control. I know you’ve been working with elemental spells for combat purposes. But that amounts to throwing energy at your target. Healing requires you to put something back in order instead of knocking it out.”

“So, get started showing me.” Twilight let a nip of demand enter her voice and she winced. “Sorry. But please, killing is too easy. The difficulty of healing has to be worth it.”

He nodded in understanding. “We’ll start out with the basics.”

Cor pulled a leaf off of a nearby tree and held it between them. He carefully tore a section off, following the veins.

“The makeup of plants is simple enough. You understand their biology enough to know how their cells connect, right?” When she nodded, he went on. “Then you know that their rigid structure breaks much more cleanly than other creatures’ cells. This leaf is very orderly in its structure and this tear follows mostly along the cells’ walls, leaving the cells themselves mostly intact. All you’ll need to do is facilitate their rejoining.”

He put the leaf aside. “But first, you need to understand how to do that. Magic, fueled by mana, is nearly limitless in its possibilities. The only real limits are the caster’s will, imagination and perception. You obviously have a will strong enough for this technique, just from what I’ve seen. You don’t need a whole lot of imagination to come up with healing effects. The challenge here is perception. You’ll be affecting change on a miniscule scale. That isn’t easy without the proper tools. Fortunately, mana is just the tool you need.”

“You’ve channeled your mana before, ignited it with the desired effects and projected it outward. But for this, you must saturate the target with mana so that you can physically interact with every part at the most basic level. Starting out, you might need to practice just feeling the target, becoming acquainted with the sensation of reaching into something on that level.”

“I’ve done that already, I think,” Twilight said. “Jason taught me to use telekinesis without my Unicorn magic. I had to reach out to the object and wrap it in my mana before I could lift it.”

“That’s more or less correct,” Cor agreed. “But I think you’ll find that this requires you to go a bit deeper. Surrounding an object isn’t the same as saturating it with mana. You need to reach into it and fill it with energy. Be aware of your mana as it does so, feeling it as it flows.”

He gestured for her to try it on the leaf. Twilight concentrated on the leaf and Cor felt her mana taking hold. It twisted across the surface briefly until it managed to find entry. Cor probed lightly into what she was doing and considered offering a suggestion, but decided against it. In his experience, he felt that failing at least once, to see the effects of failure, was an important part of learning any skill. Twilight wormed her mana into the leaf and paused. She tilted her head curiously and then attempted to shift her mana again.

All at once, the leaf was torn apart by the mana’s movement. Twilight let out a yelp and lost concentration on her mana. The eviscerated leaf fragments drifted to the ground and lay still, leaking their green, pulpy chlorophyllic juice. Cor considered the leaf neutrally and looked at Twilight expectantly. She had covered her mouth with a hoof and was staring in horror at the leaf, glancing at Cor occasionally. Cor kept his expression intentionally nonchalant and nudged the leaf with his hoof.

“Yep, it’s dead,” he said bluntly.

Twilight’s shock turned to confusion.

“What you did obviously didn’t work. You failed, and nothing will change the results of that attempt. All that’s left now is to figure out why and learn from it,” Cor went on, not pulling punches. He grabbed another leaf.

“I think I tried to hold onto it too hard,” Twilight reflected, her voice still shaking slightly from her distress. “I shifted one part of my mana and it all tried to move. The leaf was caught up in it and…”

Cor rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “You’re thinking of it too much like telekinesis. Let’s see if we can get around that snag completely. This time, you won’t hold it at all,” he said, laying the leaf in the grass. “Let the ground hold it for you. All you need to do is reach into it with mana.”

“But I’m not sure I’m doing that right either,” she pleaded. “And now I can’t get the image out of my head of what would have happened if I’d messed up like this on a living pony!”

Cor narrowed his eyes at her inquisitively. “Does that frighten you? It should, but you also need to be able to acknowledge it and move forward. That leaf was once very much alive and you killed it. You are interested in saving the lives of other ponies because healing is preferable to killing. But that inevitably means that their lives will rest on your shoulders. Sometimes, you might fail, and they might die. We cannot let it hold us back if we are to be of use as healers to those who are not yet lost.”

Twilight gulped and nodded apprehensively.

“Still, death is a part of life,” Cor went on, more lightly. “Where lives are concerned, this leaf gave of itself for the cause of illustrating a lesson for you; one that will hopefully allow you to bring healing to the injured. A noble sacrifice to be sure.”

He gave her a tiny smirk, but she didn’t seem to share in his morbid humor. He continued in a more serious tone.

“You tried too hard to push inside. Instead, you need to think of it like cloth absorbing water; the energy being soaked up by the leaf.”

Twilight gathered herself before concentrating on the leaf again.

Cor nodded as he felt her probing more carefully. “Don’t treat your mana like a solid, touching the leaf as if with an appendage. It can be a liquid, flowing through the air, wrapping around and flowing into anything you will it to. You aren’t grabbing it at all. There is no grip, just a presence.”

Twilight visibly relaxed, and Cor almost immediately felt her mana seeping into the leaf more easily. She looked up at him with a pleased smile.

“During my first lesson with Jason, I struggled to make my mana act on an object until I managed to fully realize the nature of the connection,” she said. “After that, it was easy to make the connection again. This was a different kind of connection, but it came so easily once I figured out what that difference was. The mana inside of me isn’t pushing on me, nor is it confined to any part of me. It flows throughout my body as if every part of me is a vessel for it. Physical boundaries don’t apply. The energy moves freely. Once I could visualize that, I just let the same thing happen again, but through the parts of the leaf.”

She beamed at him and Cor nodded in approval.

“You pick this stuff up quickly,” he said, almost enviously. “Now, we’ll concentrate on the sensory extension you’ll need to develop in order to manipulate a target on the necessary levels.”

He walked her through the process of reaching out with mana to feel the differences in objects and helped Twilight grow more accustomed to interacting with objects using mana’s grip-like force and deeper saturation simultaneously. She struggled at first to identify the sensations her mana was conveying to her, but with repeated trials, she began to detect the subtle touch at the edge of her awareness. After that success, Cor let her experiment further on her own, checking in on her occasionally. He returned to his archery instruction, which had gone on in a steady rotation in his absence. Twilight spent an hour layering her mana over any object nearby and was generally pleased with her ability to control it in all mediums.

Rainbow and her squadron roused themselves and took to short scouting trips to make sure their position was still secure and relaying messages to and from the sentries near the Troll encampment. Evening was closing in when Rainbow swooped down and called for Jason and Cor. The rest of her flight landed as the two Lieutenants trotted over. Rainbow directed their attention to an unfamiliar Pegasus wearing an Air Corps uniform that her fliers were escorting in. He saluted sharply though his expression was more eager than stern.

“Private Martin Trottow reporting,” he said. “I’ve been directed to gather a report from your position to coordinate with the main body of the Army. Specifically, Princess Luna awaits information on the location of the enemy, sir.”

He finished relaying what must have been his commanding officer’s words nearly verbatim and waited expectantly.

“I’ll see about writing up a quick report for you,” Cor nodded. “I’ll be just a moment.”

He turned to find something on which to write the report. Jason took interest in the messenger while Cor was busy. The stallion was young and lean, with an off-white coat and pale blue mane. He was both calm and excited at the same time, seeming to be eager for something to happen and entirely content to be exactly where he was.

“The Army is on the move, I take it?” Jason commented.

“Yes sir,” Private Trottow replied enthusiastically. “I was told they will be reaching the river this evening and waiting on me to deliver this report before they can proceed.”

“Then we’ll get you underway as soon as possible,” Jason assured him, glancing at Cor.

The other Lieutenant was scribbling madly with one of Twilight’s quills as he walked back toward them. Cor finished, punctuating the last sentence with finality and passed the parchment to the Pegasus.

“Thank you, sir,” Trottow said with a salute and tucked the parchment into his satchel. “I’m also supposed to inform you that I’ve been assigned as the official liaison between your detachment and the main body of the Army.”

“We’ll be sure to keep an eye out for you, Private,” Cor acknowledged.

With one more salute, the messenger took off and flew south. When he was gone, Cor called out across the camp for everypony to gather up.

“The Army is making its move, so we need to make sure we’ve done our jobs by the time they get here,” he said. “Second Squad will be going on the offensive with me before sundown. We’re just probing their lines this time, so no direct engagement. Rainbow’s squadron will be covering us in case we get in too deep.”

The others nodded all around, grim-faced and solemn. Cor dismissed them to prepare and took Private Blue Moon and Corporal Black Marble aside to talk over their mission, since they’d shown the most affinity for the bow. A quick meal was shared and armor was donned. With a few hushed words before departing, all but a couple sentries marched out of the camp toward their next battle.

Act III: Chapter Twenty-Five: Skirmishers

View Online

In the fading light of the day, Cor led Second Squad on a short mission to test the integrity of the Trolls’ line. The two Unicorns singled out as archers accompanied him ahead of the rest of the Squad and picked off a pair of sentries that warded the edge of the Troll camp. The camp was nothing more than a denser stand of trees in which all of the Trolls were now huddling, since they’d abandoned their tents and gear the night before. The first shots only scored one hit, wounding the Troll at the calf and preventing him from escaping as his companion did. He was not, however, prevented from calling out in alarm. A second shot from the two ash bows finished him off. The reaction from the camp was nothing like the previous night. Instead of sluggish and surprised, the Trolls were at arms and ready for battle within seconds of the sentry’s cry of pain. One hundred spears bristled as the Trolls attempted to catch sight of their attackers. As minutes passed, more Trolls arrived but no pony was seen. Cor and the rest of Second Squad had long since slipped away.

An hour later and on the west side of the camp, two more sentries fell, arrows protruding from their ribs. The alarm was raised and lines formed up in anticipation of a wave of pony soldiers from out of the darkness, but no such attack came. Once more, the ponies had already moved on. When a half an hour more had passed, this time on the south side of the camp, one sentry was struck down by an arrow that lodged in his windpipe. His companion let out a howl of warning and cast about until he spotted the pony responsible. Cor stood with the glow of his horn revealing him plainly less than fifty yards away. Behind him, two more Unicorns waited; all three holding bows at the ready. The Troll scrambled back into the relative safety of the defenders responding to his cry. The ponies remained where they were for a time, letting the Trolls see them before silently stepping back into the shadows and vanishing.

No pursuit was given even when they could clearly see that only a few ponies threatened. On their way back to camp, Cor explained to the squad that the purpose of their raid was to determine what the Trolls’ reaction would be to such strikes and now they knew. The Trolls intended to hold their position and defend against attacks such as their first raid. They could now plan more attacks with a clear idea of what to expect. Once they were back in camp, Cor dismissed Rainbow’s squadron and set about making more bows. He used magic to sculpt the limbs of one of the ash trees near their camp just as he had with the first two and converted another tree nearby into additional arrow shafts. After that, he muttered something about them being on their own and collapsed into his bedroll to recover his drained mana. Jason began assembling the arrows with fresh feathers donated from Canterlot’s Pegasi and a crate of arrowheads they’d brought in one of the supply wagons.

Zacon was summoned back to camp by a messenger and filled in on the results of the raid. He suggested that he take First Squad and start trimming away the enemy’s sentries. Jason advised against it, since Cor was out of action due to mana exhaustion. Zacon said he was sure that the two of them could handle anything out there, but Jason was still reluctant until some of Second Squad joined in, insisting that they were far from tired and willing to continue the raids. Jason agreed then and they left Rainbow’s Squadron back to watch over the camp and get some more rest. When they met up with First Squad, Sergeant Blitz informed them that the Trolls had settled down again, though they’d pulled their sentries in closer than before. With five bows in Second Squad and both he and Jason in the lead, Zacon assured them they were more than ready for whatever the Trolls had left.

~*~*~

Lyra hadn’t slept properly in close to two days but she didn’t care. She was too high-strung to even notice that the night was nearly spent. Every muscle in her body was trembling with nervous energy. She and the rest of her team were standing by for the signal to move ahead again. The Trolls were in a state of panic after hours of harassment, rushing to meet the ponies responsible for the arrows that sailed into their midst from the darkness, only to see them melt away and return farther down the line minutes later. The archers were split between Second Squad’s two teams, under Jason’s direction. While one team took their shots, the second would be racing ahead to the next point. When the first team reached them on their way to their next position, the second team would fire and the process would repeat. Every half hour, they would go quiet. Then they would reappear on the other side of the Troll camp.

With Zacon’s guidance, First Squad kept pace, watching for sustained pursuit. On a few occasions, Zacon set them up to ambush the Trolls foolish enough to venture out of their lines. Lyra had killed three this night, usually by telekinetically ripping the weapon out of their grasp and turning it back on them. Nopony had been injured yet, likely due to Zacon brazenly baiting the Trolls directly toward him and into the ring of ponies ready to pounce. With their attention focused on the grey stallion, they didn’t notice the raised weapons closing in on them from all around until it was too late. Lyra was giddy with excitement, watching her allies’ triumphs all around her, and at the same time, assaulted by nerve-racking fear every time she caught sight of the enemy or heard their disembodied howls from beyond the screen of trees. She had never been this afraid and elated at once before. The mix was stimulating, sharpening her senses until she could distinguish the colors of other ponies’ coats even in the darkness and the pounding of her heart rivaled the tramping of her hooves.

Jason galloped into view and stopped to exchange hurried words with Zacon. Zacon nodded as Jason raced off again. He called them in to share their next move. All twenty ponies of First Squad detached themselves from the shadows of their concealment and gathered around him.

“Jason says the Trolls have started trying to cut his group off by sending search parties out after each attack, but they’re being sloppy about it,” Zacon reported. “We’re going to set our ambush to try to eliminate one of these groups. That might dissuade them from sending any more, and clear the way for Second Squad to keep at their rounds.”

He set them out ahead of Second Squad in their normal ambush pattern, but more widely spread. They huddled back in the shadows, paired up so that any pony with a sword was near a pony with a spear and vice versa. Lyra took her position beside Private Savoir Fare. His gaze was fixed straight ahead, though she could see the nervous frown on the edge of his lips when he adjusted his lance and shifted his weight to a more comfortable position. She looked past him to where Privates Coco Crusoe and Baritone were crouched. Baritone’s clenched teeth shone white in the dark as he gripped the hilt of his sword and scanned the trees for the enemy. Privates Felix and Davenport whispered to each other on her right, though she couldn’t make out what was said. Zacon was in front of her, intentionally making sure he was clearly visible.

The ponies of Second Squad sped by, retreating deeper into the woods to regroup. Lyra saw Jason pause once to look back the way he’d come and then at one of the pairs of ponies that were hidden with her before hurrying to catch up to the others. The sound of their pursuers came close behind them. Lyra pressed herself into the side of the tree that sheltered her and tried to breathe evenly. She drew two of her daggers silently and readied her shield. When the first Trolls came into view, Zacon shouted a challenge and raised his axe, readying the signal for the rest of the ponies to attack. The Trolls turned and headed for him with responding shouts and growls. Lyra tried to pick out which one would be her target, but she became distracted by the number of Trolls that she could see, not just in front of her, but to either side of the ponies’ position. When the first of the Trolls reached Zacon, he brought his axe down and First Squad sprang up to slash and stab at the nearest Troll.

Lyra jumped out of her hiding place and rammed her shield into the legs of the nearest Troll, tripping him and causing him to fall into the daggers she was pressing forward into his chest. He fell on top of the blades and did not rise. She left them behind and drew three more to face the next Troll. Two daggers cut high and one cut low, forcing the Troll to stumble as his forearms and shins were sliced. Lyra followed up with one dagger stabbing swiftly upward under the chin and into his skull. Private Fare skewered the Troll that was closing on her left and drove it to the ground. They both took a step forward, but stopped when they saw the number of Trolls that were still emerging from the trees. The other pairs had dispatched their foes quickly, though Corporal Night Watch was being helped away on a bleeding leg by Private Karat.

Zacon stood in the midst of the squad, facing the Trolls defiantly and shifting his axe as he anticipated his next opponent. But as the ponies continued to face down the Trolls that reached them, even he began to notice that something wasn’t right. Despite having killed twice their own number, the ponies were becoming more and more outnumbered as seconds passed. A hint of uncertainty touched Zacon’s expression and his taunting smile slipped a notch. He glanced right and left once and his eyes widened.

“Jason!” he yelled as he charged directly into the oncoming Trolls. “We’ve been outflanked! Cover us!”

He clove one Troll in half as he spun in a wide arcing swing and used the remaining momentum to bring the axe up and back down again on the next Troll with a crunch.

“Fall back!” he shouted to the ponies around him. “Regroup east!”

He waded into the tide of Trolls that surged toward him. Blows glanced off his armor, doing little to slow him on their own, but as they continued to rain down on him from all sides, he was staggered and bashed about until he could hardly manage to swing his weapon. Still, he stubbornly held his ground and thrashed back at his attackers, bringing them down around him one by one. Lyra could see that this was no search party. This was the bulk of the Trolls’ remaining forces, ranging out into the trees widely to catch them and bring them to bay before they could disappear again. Panic threatened to take hold as she saw the rest of the ponies in front of her turn and run, leaving her virtually alone before the wave of Trolls that brandished weapons at her as they charged. She took a step backward and then another. Suddenly, ponies appeared on either side of her. Sergeant Blitz, Corporal Big Mac and Private Posthaste stood stoically to her right, while Privates Caramel, Time Turner, Quick Fix and Breezy readied their swords to her left. Lyra saw their eyes fixed determinedly on the Trolls and she steeled herself to continue the fight alongside them.

“The Lieutenant’s gotten himself in deep,” Blitz growled, pointing to where Zacon was battling on all four sides, cut off from the ponies that were now in full retreat. “We’ll have to get him out.” He glanced at Big Mac as he went on. “Heartstrings, Quick Fix and I will push them back on the left, while you, Posthaste and Breezy take the right of him. Caramel and Turner, you’ll get the Lieutenant to pull back and cover him while he does. Right? Go!”

They charged forward, engaging any Trolls between them and their target two on one. Lyra noticed out of the corner of her eye that many of the Trolls were going around them, whether because they were intent on pursuing the rest deeper into the woods or because they simply didn’t notice the knot of ponies that was still fighting back, she could not tell. She pushed on regardless, thankful that she wouldn’t have to face them just yet. She cut the ankles out from under a Troll that was smashing his axe into the Lieutenant’s shoulder plates repeatedly and the Troll fell to the side with a yelp. She slashed at the exposed throat as he attempted to twist to face her and he fell back writhing as he choked and bled out.

The Trolls realized they had new opponents and turned to face them, giving Zacon a marginal respite. Lyra struck out with her daggers in short flurries, stinging the enemy and causing them to reel back from the deep-piercing blades. Private Quick Fix stood beside her, taking advantage of the openings she created and finished off her victims with his sword. The two Unicorns rapidly reduced the number of enemies on their end of the fight and, with Blitz, they managed to throw the Trolls off of Zacon’s left side.

On the right, Big Mac swept the Trolls aside with his massive hammer, ignoring the slight size advantage they enjoyed thanks to his well placed and staggering blows. Posthaste and Breezy used their lance and sword to keep the Trolls back while Big Mac wound up for each successive swing. The Trolls on the right began to back away when they realized that they would have to turn their back on one of the two huge stallions if they stayed. With the Trolls successfully held at bay, Caramel grabbed Zacon and attempted to pull him away from the fighting.

“What are you doing?” Zacon shouted, unsteady on his hooves. “We’re about to rout them! Hold your ground!”

Caramel let go of him in surprise, causing the Lieutenant to nearly fall over. Zacon mouthed something wordlessly and took a shaky step to one side and almost went down again. Despite his claim, the Trolls remained committed to the fight, outnumbering the ponies two to one in just this small stretch of forest, with reinforcements only a stone’s throw behind them.

“Sir,” Caramel tried to reason with him. “You’re the one that sounded the retreat! We’re making sure you get out with us!”

Zacon didn’t seem to hear him correctly, shaking his head and attempting to focus on the Trolls in front of him. “I’ll stand the line alone if I must! They’ll not take an inch of ground while I draw breath!”

Zacon took two huge panting breaths before trying to raise his axe again. The effort caused his legs to buckle and he dropped to his knees, putting a hoof to the side of his head. Turner jumped in, grabbing Zacon by the shoulder and spinning him around forcefully.

“Sarge said to get you out. Now get out!”

Turner practically threw the stunned stallion toward the rear of the fighting and pushed him again to keep him moving. Zacon didn’t resist this time, having given in to the fact that he was hardly able to stand, let alone fight. Caramel helped him stay upright and walked with him. Other Trolls began to converge on them from the sides, finally noticing the ponies that had not yet disappeared into the trees. Without Zacon holding their attention and absorbing their blows, the fighting became desperate while the ponies attempted to disengage.

Blitz glanced back at Caramel and Zacon, nodding in satisfaction. “Now he’s moving, they’ll get themselves out. Now it’s our t—”

Blitz was hit in the side of the head by the last, desperate claw of a Troll he’d thought was finished. His helmet was torn off and blood immediately washed over his face. He collapsed where he stood and didn’t move. Several pairs of eyes turned to Big Mac, who was now the ranking officer. He hesitated long enough to blink.

“Get out!” he shouted. “Any way you can!”

He smashed his hammer into one last Troll and bent to scoop Blitz onto his back. He and Turner ran off in the direction of Zacon and Caramel while Breezy and Posthaste turned north, where there were fewer Trolls visible. Lyra saw Trolls giving chase immediately. The normally faster ponies were tired from the night of fighting and the slower lumbering of the tireless Trolls was keeping dangerously close behind them.

“They’re not going to get away unless…” Lyra breathed.

Two images flashed before her eyes, one of Zacon drawing the Trolls to him for the benefit of the others, and the second of several pieces of armor and clubs hovering before her.

I don’t ask that you handle nine Trolls at once, Jason’s voice echoed in her ears. But I would like you to be able to deal with those odds. You don’t need to kill all of them to win. Just one or two and then get out alive.

“…unless I draw them off,” she finished.

“Right with you,” Quick Fix said from her side.

He jabbed out three times at a Troll that was closing in on him: Once in the knee, causing it to stumble; once in the shoulder, stopping its swing; and once in the throat, leaving it dying behind him. Lyra considered him for a second and nodded. They started shouting and waving their weapons wildly and ran to the south. Trolls all around them turned to give chase, drawn on by the sound of challenge. Trolls continued to emerge from all around and some who had already passed by them returned. Lyra found herself pushing past what she thought were her limits of endurance to outdistance them.

She and Quick Fix raced through the trees, no longer shouting due to their gasping for breath. The Trolls, however, needed no more encouragement to pursue them. Their pounding feet sounded from all around. Then a Troll appeared directly in front of them and Lyra scrabbled to change course. But Quick Fix didn’t react in time and he collided with her. They went down in a tumbling mass, stopping at the Troll’s feet. He brought his axe up with a triumphant grin, but when it fell, he was no longer holding it. Quick Fix, from where he was lying under Lyra, had stabbed his sword into the Troll’s armpit and caused him to drop the axe. Lyra scooped up her own blades and pierced the Troll’s chest in a dozen places before he toppled over backwards. The two ponies scrambled up again, only to realize that Trolls blocked every angle of escape.

“We did it!” Quick Fix smiled wanly. “They came after us instead of the others.”

“Too bad about us though,” Lyra replied with a grim chuckle.

“We’re not done yet.”

He struck out at the first Troll to reach him and Lyra helped to parry the Troll’s spear. Lyra sent her daggers arcing into the neck of the second while slapping away the axe of a third with her shield. Quick Fix finished off the first and turned to the third when he saw the second one go down already. Still the Trolls came on. By the time they’d brought one down, the next would reach them and they could hardly pause for breath. They called to each other, turned and jumped and swung, and fought on in a wild blur that lit the patch of dark forest with the glow of their horns and the glint of metal, and echoed with grunts and clashing that drowned out everything else in the world.

Still the Trolls converged on them. Two at a time, they reached the ponies and were faced down. The ponies turned and darted, attempting to move away from the Trolls, to find some escape. But no gap appeared. Lyra could see a small cluster of Trolls forming up behind the ones they were fighting, preparing to overwhelm them in one final rush and she felt despair welling up inside her. She knew that she’d likely helped the others escape, and she knew that counted for something. But she also wanted very desperately to live. If she died now, she’d never know for sure that the others had escaped. Or if Equestria was saved. She’d never see Bon Bon again! The promise that she’d be willing to risk her life to protect their home had been so easy to make before she’d faced the enemy.

An axe whistled close by her muzzle and she abandoned those thoughts, just in time to realize Quick Fix had said something to her. Before she could figure out what, he surged past her and tackled a Troll.

“Now!” he shouted. “Go!”

On one side, he held a Troll at bay with his sword. On the other, he used his hooves to wrestle with the spear of another. In between was a gap that led away into dark trees that remained completely devoid of enemies. Lyra took the opportunity instantly, running as fast as she could, but not for long. She couldn’t bear to abandon her comrade to certain death. She turned back when she’d safely escaped the encircling Trolls and shouted for him to follow, striking out at his attackers with her slender blades. Quick Fix kicked the Troll that was still fighting him for control of the spear and struggled back to his hooves. He’d made it two steps when his hind leg was sliced deeply by the axe of a Troll that charged up behind him.

That Troll took a blade to the face and another to the gut before falling. Bleeding, Quick Fix limped on three more paces before another Troll caught him. The Troll delivered a powerful chopping blow with a spear to his back. The spear snapped, but Lyra feared she heard something else break. She called out to him to keep running as she drove the Troll away with her stinging daggers, but Quick Fix could only raise his head high enough to look at her blearily. Lyra knew he wouldn’t rise on his own. So she drew back her daggers, sheathed them, and telekinetically pulled him the rest of the way to her.

He groaned in pain as she hoisted him up on her back and gasped from the shocks as she started to run. Knowing that she was running to save two lives lent new strength to her legs and she was able to put distance between herself and the pursuing Trolls at first. But that surge faded quickly and they began gaining the ground back.

“Drop me,” she heard Quick Fix whisper in her ear. “I’m slowing you down.”

She didn’t have the energy to respond, so she just kept running. She could hear him try to speak again, but she didn’t let herself listen. She knew that if she did, her heart would leave her and she wouldn’t be able to keep going. The sounds of the Trolls’ steps grew louder behind her, but she couldn’t look back to see where they were. In fact, she didn’t have the energy to look where she was going either. She had no idea what direction she was running now, only that the way ahead was clear of Trolls. She pushed on, beginning to falter, but still unwilling to give in. A shout from above her cut through the haze of exhaustion and she looked around for the source.

All at once, Pegasi descended on the Trolls that pursued her, piercing them with javelins and blades in a flurry of wings and hooves. Lyra slowed to a trot and finally stopped. When Star Hunter landed beside her she hardly noticed. All sound and motion was dulled for her. All she could concentrate on was the weight on her back. She eased Quick Fix onto the ground with Star Hunter’s help. Quick Fix didn’t stir. His eyes were closed and his chest was still.

“Internal bleeding,” one Pegasus commented somberly after examining the extensive bruising. “His back’s broken, as well as a few ribs.”

Lyra’s vision blurred with tears, but none fell. She didn’t have the energy left to cry. When she tried to move, she felt the world tilt instead and she fell into darkness.

~*~*~

The ponies’ camp was silent as dawn broke. The Pegasi of Rainbow’s Squadron kept watch while the others recovered from the raid. The Trolls had given up the pursuit an hour ago and their remaining forces had returned to their own camp. Zacon had lost consciousness soon after returning. He was now lying in his tent, bruises covering much of his body. Sergeant Blitz was sitting near one of the campfires, the left side of his head wrapped in thick bandages. Corporal Night Watch sat beside him, his leg also bandaged. Lyra was resting on her bedroll, not having awoken yet after collapsing. Private Breezy was being tended to by Twilight. He’d been stabbed twice by Trollish spears before he’d managed to find his way back to Second Squad.

Posthaste hadn’t been so lucky. Quick Fix and Posthaste lay beneath sheets in the back of the camp. Ponies occasionally looked over at the dark shapes but their gaze never lingered. Cor sat outside Zacon’s tent, brooding. He’d have been yelling at him if the other had been conscious. He’d settled for yelling at Jason briefly, but it had been pointless and he’d given it up. Jason was sitting at the edge of the camp, looking back toward the remains of the battle. He hadn’t said anything since he’d gotten back, even in the face of Cor’s outburst. Twilight stepped away from Breezy’s side to get Cor’s attention. Cor followed her back to the Private.

“I could really use a lesson on healing right now,” Twilight said pleadingly.

“You’re not ready to take on wounds like this.” He shook his head sadly. “You’re still fixing torn leaves.”

“Then you heal this,” she suggested, gesturing at the long gash that ran over the surface of Breezy’s back. “Bandages aren’t going to heal that any time soon, but your magic could.”

“If I had any left,” Cor frowned. “I used just about everything I had to make those bows and arrows.”

“Oh, right. And how much good did those do us?” Twilight said acidly. “They seem to have saved so many lives!”

She turned away from him with a huff of disgust. Cor had to bite his tongue so that he wouldn’t vent his own anger back at her. He took a breath and then spoke, coincidentally at the same moment she turned back to him and spoke as well.

“I’m sorry,” they both said.

They blinked and shared a weak laugh at the fleeting humor.

“I know this didn’t go well,” Cor said with a sigh. “And I’m partly to blame for making the bows and being out of commission when they went off to use them. Even if this was a tactical victory, I regret that I can’t help to mitigate the cost.”

“I’m sorry for snapping at you,” Twilight muttered. “I know you’re doing the best you can. I shouldn’t be taking it out on you when I’m not able to help more, or when lives are lost. It’s...it’s not going to stop any time soon, is it?”

Cor hesitated. “I don’t know. But we can hope. And we can work together to make it so.”

Twilight nodded and Cor went to rest again. Twilight continued to change Breezy’s bandages. Breezy winced and stirred so that he could face toward where the dead lay.

“It should have been me,” he muttered.

Twilight followed his gaze and shivered at the thought.

“No,” she said, shushing him gently. “It shouldn’t have been any of us.”

“That poor lad could outpace me any day of the week, but he stayed back, makin’ sure I was keepin’ up. I slowed him down and he paid for it.”

“It’s not your fault,” Twilight whispered.

Breezy didn’t say anything more, but Twilight could hear him sobbing softly as he hid his face with his hooves.

~*~*~

Jason held his sword close to his face, looking along the blade at the fine edge and the faint glow of magic that touched the black material. He melodramatically pondered if the edge of his blade was sharper than the pain he was feeling. He knew some of the troops blamed themselves for their fallen comrades’ fates. He wasn’t a stranger to that crushing weight. But he was in a position to know that he was truly guilty of failure.

He’d heard Zacon call him back to the fight. He’d seen the ponies fleeing from the waves of Trolls that surged through the trees after them. He even saw the courageous counterattack that rescued Zacon. But what he hadn’t seen was the desperate flight that had ended in the death of Private Posthaste. What he hadn’t seen was the selfless decoy maneuver for which Private Quick Fix had given his life. He hadn’t seen these things because he’d stayed with the group that was carrying Zacon and Blitz from the fight. But it wasn’t the stricken officers he was protecting. It was Private Time Turner that Jason had come to defend. Turner had been fully willing and capable to continue fighting, but Jason had made sure not a single Troll had gotten close to him. Even when he’d been doing it, Jason had been aware of the illogical choice.

Pure stupidity, more like, he admonished himself angrily.

He glanced back into the camp and saw Cor staring at him. There was a dull accusation in his eyes, as if he knew what Jason was thinking but felt it wasn’t worth adding his own reprimands. Jason sprang up, unable to sit and stew on it any longer. He started walking, heading north without any destination in mind. All he wanted to do was move. He left the camp behind and kept going. Only when he heard wings rustle did he notice Rainbow Dash had joined him, along with Cosmic, Cerulean, Star Hunter and Starling. Behind them, a few others were walking with him, several paces back but keeping up. Big Mac, Caramel, Long Watch and Sergeant Clear Waters were silent the whole way.

“I’m not out here for a mission,” Jason muttered. “I just need time to think.”

“We figured,” Rainbow said, easing up directly alongside Jason. “We all need to walk this off, but I think we need something more than that. And that’s to be together. We’re with you in this, and not just because we’re walking right next to you.”

The others nodded and Jason accepted their presence with a grateful sigh. They continued on farther than any of them paid attention to. The morning turned to midday and they stopped briefly when they reached the foothills that marked the transition from the forest to the mountains. Big Mac had brought some food with him and they shared it in silence. It was only after they’d finished eating that any of them spoke.

“It seems so surreal, doesn’t it,” Rainbow commented.

“Which part?” Jason asked.

“How new it seems to be mourning the loss of a friend. I mean, this isn’t the first time it’s happened.”

“Maybe not,” Long Watch said after they’d all considered the statement for a moment. “But it is the first time recently. We’ve just come off of a string of victories that didn’t cost us so much as one of our lives. But now we’re down by two.”

“Like we didn’t expect any of us to die again?” Caramel asked wryly.

“In a way,” Long Watch nodded.

“I think it’s something more,” Jason mused.

They all lapsed back into silence, each pondering their separate thoughts, some fidgeting and scuffing the dirt with their hooves.

“We were closer,” Starling murmured softly, drawing all eyes. Her diminutive form shrank further under the attention but she elaborated in a stronger voice. “We knew these two ponies so much better than any of the others before. We’d spent more time with them, were comfortable with their names, maybe even knew what made them laugh. They weren’t just fellow Equestrians or neighbors from across town. They were part of our group, our platoon, and we’ve shared victories with them. We’ve lost two of our own. Practically family,” she finished in a whisper, wiping her eyes.

They were all silent again as each of them contemplated those words. They all acknowledged that she’d said it better than they would have.

“But we’re not beaten,” Cosmic said solemnly.

“Of course not,” Rainbow snorted. “They may have hurt us, but we’re not going to break. We’ve still got homes to protect and ponies counting on us. We’ll stick it out.”

“I wouldn’t mind a bit of payback,” Starling added darkly.

“We’ll have our chance,” Long Watch replied evenly. “But not just yet.”

“Don’t be too sure about that,” Cerulean spoke up, looking to the west. “Anypony else seeing what I’m seeing?”

He pointed to a line of figures plodding through the hills and down toward the trees. At this distance, it was hard to tell who they were or how many, but it was unlikely it was anyone but Troll troops. The gathered ponies exchanged glances, some of which were eager. They all waited for the two Lieutenants.

“That’ll be your call,” Long Watch said to Jason.

After a moment’s hesitation, Jason decided they would attack. They slipped back into the cover of the trees and through the trunks to intercept the enemy. When they were close enough, they stopped to count and gauge their opponents. Twelve Trolls made their way toward them, careful and unhurried. They were different than other Trolls they’d seen though. The fur was thicker on the backs and necks, and they wore more armor. The leather shoulder pads and girdles did little to offer more protection, but Jason got the feeling their purpose was more symbolic than functional when he saw the decorative markings on the shoulders that reminded him of epaulettes. One Troll was not wearing the distinctive armor. In fact, he wasn’t visibly carrying a weapon at all. He was, however, carrying a satchel.

Jason waited until the Trolls disappeared behind one of the hills before he led the others out of their cover, angling north so that they could come around behind the Trolls. They slipped silently through the tall grasses and scrub that covered the rolling slopes, keeping off of the crests to avoid detection. They turned back south when they crossed the Trolls’ tracks and followed them. Since the Trolls were moving so guardedly, the ponies caught up with them in minutes. They remained silent as they moved as close as they could without being discovered. The Trolls were still marching in single file toward the forest. They were within a bowshot of the trees when one Troll glanced around and spotted the ponies closing in on them.

That Troll managed to shout a few words before Jason’s sword lashed out and turned his warning into a cry of pain. Most of the Troll’s joints were sliced deeply, rendering the Troll unable to move as he fell to the ground and bled freely. The rest of the ponies charged. The Trolls quickly formed up a tight line of spears and stood resolutely in the path of their enemy. But the lead Troll turned to the one with the satchel and shouted for him to flee. The unarmored Troll looked at his fallen ally in horror and obeyed immediately.

Caramel, Clear Waters and Long Watch closed in and began fencing with the spears of the Trolls, attempting to find an opening. The clash of the blades on the wooden poles echoed harshly in the hilly terrain. Big Mac charged into the fight, using a sweeping blow from his hammer to knock the spearheads aside. Instead of winding up for another swing, he kept running, throwing himself into one of the Trolls and bowling him over. The pony and Troll tumbled down the hillside, flailing and grappling wildly. Two of the other Trolls turned to pursue them, but they were brought up short when Rainbow descended on them leading her four Pegasi. Despite being surrounded and outnumbered, the two Trolls held their ground and kept the Pegasi at bay with expertly wielded spears. The Pegasi flitted around them, swooping in and darting out while the Trolls jabbed and parried.

Jason joined the fight, drawing the attention of two Trolls and forcing them to give ground as his first two swings disarmed a Troll by cutting his spear into thirds. Fighting three on five, the swordsponies faced down the remainder of the Trolls’ spear formation. Seizing a chance, Long Watch lunged in, using his sword to turn the spearhead aside while grabbing the shaft with his hooves. He slammed the spear into the ground, snapping it in half. The Troll backed away, using the broken shaft to fend off the flurry of sword thrusts that followed. Caramel and Clear Waters still fought four Trolls and were pushed back several paces. Caramel made a misstep on the uneven ground and failed to block. The shaft of the spear swung around and connected solidly with the side of his head, dropping him instantly. Clear Waters called out to the others and stepped in front of the unconscious pony.

Starling heard the call and raced to assist. She dropped down to mere inches above the ground and homed in on the four Trolls that were bearing down on the Sergeant. They didn’t see her coming and she wove through their legs, slicing at ankles and calves until she met the fourth. As the first few reeled from the Pegasus’ strikes, the final Troll reacted by swinging the pole of his spear into her path. She deftly tucked in her wings at the last second and grabbed the shaft with her hoof, using it as a pivot that swung her up into the face of the Troll. A bladed hoof entered his skull and she planted both hind legs on his chest to push off. He toppled over backward as she did a tight loop that put her on course to engage the other three again. She and Clear Waters fell upon them before they could recover from her first pass.

Jason dispatched the last of his opponents while Rainbow and the others overcame the two they’d been facing. At the bottom of the hill, Big Mac delivered a last powerful hoof to the Troll’s head. He was battered and cut by claws, but steady on his hooves as he stood above the comatose Troll. The Troll carrying the satchel had long disappeared into the trees. After making sure Caramel wasn’t seriously hurt, Jason, Rainbow and Starling made their way down to Big Mac, who hadn’t moved since he’d risen from his struggle.

“You alright big guy?” Starling asked.

“Eeyup,” he replied distractedly.

“What’s the deal then?”

Big Mac gestured to the Troll, whose chest still rose and fell subtly. Starling considered it for a second without any readable expression. Before anypony could react, she stepped closer and plunged her blade into the Troll’s heart, ending the tiny sign of life in a splatter of blood and convulsions. Big Mac recoiled and Rainbow yelped in surprise. Jason’s eyes went wide and then narrowed dangerously.

“What was that?” He said the three words through gritted teeth.

“I killed it,” Starling replied. “What about it?”

“He wasn’t even…there was no need to…” Jason sputtered in his attempt to rein in his anger.

“No need to what?” Starling pressed. “Kill our enemy? I think there’s a need to do that.”

“That’s not what I mean,” Jason said.

Starling looked from the Lieutenant to the dead Troll.

“Did you want a prisoner?” she asked.

“Maybe. It’s more complicated than that.”

“Really?!” Starling laughed harshly. “Holding a prisoner all the way out here? And how would we have managed that?”

Jason didn’t have a response. Instead he ordered them to gather up their weapons and return to camp. Starling gave a contemptuous huff as she left. Long Watch carried Caramel on his back and shuffled south with the others. Rainbow and Big Mac stayed at the dead Troll’s side.

“What were you going to do about him?” Jason asked Big Mac.

The other shook his head uncertainly, still looking stricken.

“Don’t think about it then. It’s done and that’s that.”

Big Mac nodded uneasily and turned to leave. Rainbow was staring at the bloodstained dirt below the Troll, her own shocked expression frozen around frightened eyes. Jason approached her cautiously.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

She closed her eyes tightly and gulped. After a moment, she shook her head. Jason put a hoof on her shoulder and she clasped it desperately in her own. After several seconds, Rainbow let go and turned away, pointedly avoiding looking at any of the fallen Trolls as she walked back toward the trees. She kept walking until she reached the camp, her step quicker than normal all the way, determined to leave behind the dead Troll that was so hauntingly similar to another of her own kills which was vividly etched into her mind.

Act III: Chapter Twenty-Six: If There Be Any Glory In War

View Online

Cor woke to a camp marginally more positive than yesterday. Most ponies were well rested now, though several were still recovering from their injuries. First Squad was down by almost half its number while Second Squad was untouched. Rainbow’s Squadron was similarly fit to fight, with only one minor injury suffered by Star Hunter that still left him in fighting condition. After Jason had reported back on the intercepted Trolls to the north, additional scouts had been dispatched to keep a closer eye on the Trolls. There hadn’t been any activity yet.

Cor was feeling better himself, having now rested for two full nights. He knew he still didn’t have the mana to do anything spectacular, but he was no longer physically weak from its use. He rounded up the ponies of Second Squad that had been assigned as archers and began drilling them on targets again. Once they were settled into a rotation, he set to work crafting more arrows. Some of those used during the fighting in the woods had been recovered, but many were still lost or broken. His reserves had dwindled to less than a hundred and he was not comfortable with that number.

While he worked, he looked out over the camp. Since they’d occupied the Trolls’ old camp, much of what he saw was the remains left behind by the Trolls’ hasty flight. Bedrolls of fur were the norm throughout. Tents of patchwork hides were almost as common, many of which remained knocked over from the retreat. Weapons were stored on racks sporadically, though most of the weapons had been taken by their owners during the fight. Wide fire pits dotted the space between the tents and a few had small stacks of wood beside them, ready to burn. The area in the middle of the Trolls’ camp had been cleared to make room for the ponies’ own tents and wagons.

Some ponies spent their time in between sentry shifts poking through the Trolls’ belongings idly. Some parts of the camp were still unexplored given that there was little leisure time to be had. Cor wondered himself what he might find if he took the time to look. But he knew that his curiosity would go unsatisfied. He had work to do. He diligently assembled more arrows, smiling grimly because he knew he wasn’t the only one who would have need of them soon. A commotion at the edge of camp drew his attention. Setting the arrows aside, he investigated. He found Corporal Black Feather of Fourth Flight talking to Lieutenant Long Watch in a hurried voice.

“Yes sir, all at once! They weren’t doing anything all morning and then, just like that, they picked up and ran!”

“Which way?” Long Watch asked.

“Directly west sir.”

Long Watch considered what he’d heard, rubbing his chin with a hoof. He glanced in Cor’s direction once before he spoke again.

“Good work, Corporal. Tell the rest of your squadron that we’re forming up and moving out.”

Black Feather saluted and took off.

“Alright, listen up!” Long Watch said, raising his voice so that the whole camp could hear him. “The enemy’s on the move. They’ve packed up and are headed west. Fast. We need to keep with them and see if we can find a way to exploit their haste.”

He glanced at Cor again as if seeking approval but didn’t wait for it. Cor nodded anyway and quickly gathered up his equipment. The rest of the camp mobilized as well. Weapons and armor were snatched up and the squads came together. The wounded were left in the care of Big Mac and Caramel, the latter claiming to be fit for battle but the former insisting he rest. Black Feather returned with the rest of the Pegasi after a minute. Once they were all assembled, they left in pursuit of the Trolls.

They arrived at the Trolls’ old position an hour after it had been vacated and pressed on. Another hour passed as they closed the space between them, now only twenty minutes behind, according to Cor’s reading of the tracks. Rainbow took a quick look above the canopy and reported that they were about that far from the forest’s edge. The ponies pressed on and arrived at the edge of the trees to find several hundred Trolls milling about uneasily in the space beyond the forest’s border. The source of their confusion and hesitation was arrayed at the foot of the western hills the Trolls had been headed toward.

In straight, gleaming rows, their pennants and lances held high like the masts of a great fleet over a sea of steel plates, the ranks of the Equestrian Army blocked the way. Each company in the front ranks of the Army was formed up in wide rectangular formations, four rows of huge pikes leading the lines and backed by a reserve of swords and shorter spears. The flanking companies were made up of swordsponies and lancers while the middle of the Army’s mass was occupied by the Air Corps. Near the rear was a line of support staff that was busy preparing additional satchels of javelins for the Pegasi and laying out racks of spears and lances in case replacements were needed. Runners dashed between commands, relaying messages as each formation shifted smoothly into place.

Though separated by almost a mile over the heads of the Trolls, the ponies in the cover of the trees could still make out Princess Luna clearly. Her dark majesty dominated the center of the shining ranks around her, flanked by her Night Guard in an island of blue and black amidst the silver and white. Her armor shimmered as fluidly as her mane, making her appear ethereal. Her voice, however, held a deep resonance that the listeners could feel in their core as it rolled across the field, and was anything but insubstantial.

“You enemies of Equestria, having failed to heed the call for peace and visited destruction on this land and its citizens, will now feel the weight of justice fall upon you.”

She voiced the declaration with a tone of wrath, but it couldn’t completely mask the eagerness that lay beneath. The Trolls continued to shift and turn about uncertainly, those closest to the Alicorn making every effort to place themselves toward the far side of their ranks, but shying away from the trees with equal apprehension. When no response was put forward, Luna silently signaled for her troops to advance. The entire Army started forward at a walk, lockstep and steady.

Few Trolls looked prepared to fight, instead casting about for an escape route. Some took stances at the front, their spears held before them in tight grips that betrayed the fear their stoic faces hid. Others shifted their axes in their clawed hands, still not certain of their choice to stand against such overwhelming numbers. The rest withdrew in a reluctant shuffle toward the tree line. But they refused to come under the shadows of the trees, unwilling to spend another moment in that forest. Cor ordered the ponies with him to stay back, making sure they didn’t reveal their presence. He and Jason began spacing them out in small groups, spreading the archers evenly between them.

As he took his own position, Cor heard Long Watch giving out additional orders to the ponies around the archers. He was assigning teams to either run about at random on the edge of visual range of the Trolls or to call out and stomp and make whatever noise they could just out of sight. Cor realized the intent was to simulate the movement of a much larger force and convince the Trolls that a large number of troops were blocking their way, instead of only a few squads. Cor was impressed by the foresight of the other Lieutenant. The Trolls would need to be given a reason beyond light arrow fire not to return to the cover of the trees in the face of the Army. Cor was almost equally impressed with Long Watch’s initiative in issuing the orders on his own.

As the ponies fell into positions, waiting on the signal, Cor noticed Jason and Twilight discussing something in low tones. Twilight looked as if she intended to fight, fixing the Trolls with a hard glare. Jason stood beside her, whispering occasionally while she took calming breaths. He would gesture out into the space that separated them from their enemy while Twilight would nod in acknowledgement. Cor nocked an arrow and took a deep, steadying breath while he waited.

When the Army was mere yards from the first of the Trolls, the Air Corps took off and broke into two groups, concentrating their javelins on the flanks of the Troll troops in an attempt to force the fringe to pull back into the center and stay in the path of the pike formations. The Trolls hurled spears and axes into the phalanx with minimal effect. The columns marched on and made short work of the Trolls that did not give way before them. The pikes thrust forward as they came within reach of the Trolls, longer than the Trolls’ spears and able to pierce the thick hides with ease. Many Trolls pushed back defiantly, but those who forced their way past the first row of pikes found another waiting and fell under the thrusts quickly, without ever having gotten close to the ponies who wielded them.

At the center of the pony line stood Princess Luna, advancing undaunted. Any Troll that even attempted to approach her was blasted by a beam from her horn. The pikes all along the rest of the line were slicked with blood, but the pikes in front of her remained clean and bright under the protection of her magical attacks. The remaining Trolls gave ground more quickly, with some breaking off of the main group in ones and twos and making for the cover of the trees. As the space continued to shrink between the deadly pike formations and the forest edge, Trolls overcame their reservations and took to the trees in increasing numbers. That was when Cor decided to give the signal.

He wrapped the head of his arrow in mana and charged it with clinging energy. When the spell was fully formed, he took aim at the nearest cluster of Trolls and loosed it. The arrowhead flared to life in a bright arc that burst into flames when it reached the Trolls. The fire engulfed the Trolls and sent them screaming back the way they’d come, futilely attempting to escape. Five more arrows leapt out of the concealing darkness, seeking those Trolls who had made it farthest into the trees. All at once, the forest erupted into noise and movement. The ponies shouted and ran in a great commotion that brought the Trolls to a halt instantly. Out of the corner of his eye, Cor saw Twilight’s spell take shape. Foot-long shards of ice coalesced around her. She let loose the razor-like bolts in a flurry that tore into the Trolls before her. Any Troll that had not already fled turned to run under the barrage.

The sudden appearance of the force that had inflicted such damage on them already broke what little remained of the Trolls’ morale in the face of this new army. Some Trolls panicked and ran, either into the trees and the stinging arrows, or out onto the flanks in an attempt to gain the hills. But the Air Corps made quick work of those desperate attempts while the lancers swept up any Trolls who turned back on the flanks of the pikes. The rest made a grim last stand, holding their ground with a resignation that left no hope of victory. The pikes moved forward inexorably, chewing up all resistance and leaving bloody bodies in their wake.

Luna advanced to the front of the lines ahead of the pikes and engaged in melee. Forgoing spells, she struck out with her hooves and horn, cutting down Trolls who rushed to face her. Her Night Guard held back to make sure that any Troll that managed to slip by her didn’t make their way into the gap in the phalanx. Cor watched her fight while he took sparing shots at the few Trolls that still lingered at the tree line. She turned and lunged and twisted about to face the crowd that was beginning to press in on her. He saw that she was not going to be able to keep them all back and took aim to thin the numbers. But as he fired the first shot and was nocking the second, she was struck on the withers near her wing by an axe.

The armor did nothing to stop the blade. In fact, it was not even slowed as it passed cleanly through her body. It also did not seem to have any effect on her. Luna clove the offending Troll in two with a slash of her horn and fought on. There was no blood, no wound at all on the Princess. There was no sign of an injury of any kind. Cor watched her for another moment before deciding after the battle was a better time to ponder this mystery. He spent the last of his arrows thinning out the pockets of resistance that seemed to pose the greatest risk to the Army’s advance and let the rest play out. The other archers ran out of arrows as well and fell silent, though Twilight didn’t stop casting deadly ice bolts into the Trolls that even looked in the direction of the trees. Jason still stood beside her, but he was silently observing her now.

The battle had lasted many minutes, but when it ended, those minutes seemed to have been the blink of an eye. A sudden silence descended on the field. Ponies cast about for another foe, but found only allies looking back from all sides. Slowly, a cheer went up, echoed by the troops in the trees. The two forces came together, greeting and cheering for each other, and offering congratulations. Rising into the air above the battlefield, Luna cast her voice over the assembled ponies.

“We have won a great victory here today.” Her gaze swept across them all, seeing them looking back at her attentively. She couldn’t keep a hint of a smile off her face or out of her voice as she went on. “This enemy is no more and we are this much closer to restoring peace to our lands. We will rest here and prepare for the next stage of that task. We march at dawn again tomorrow.”

The ponies of the Army dispersed, tending to the wounded, setting camp and gathering the equipment left in the battle’s wake. The ponies that had emerged from the forest were slower to move along. Many waited for their officers to issue orders which were not forthcoming. Others stared out at the killing field, trying to take it in. Luna stood expectantly, facing the forest. Cor and most of the other officers made their way over to her.

“Thank you for your assistance in corralling our enemy,” Luna said when they were close enough to speak. “Your report was most helpful in preparing to meet their flight.”

“I’d hoped it would, your Highness,” Cor replied with a slight bow.

“And I expect your detachment will prove to be similarly valuable in your future scouting missions as well.”

“I think we’ll be doing more than serving as scouts,” Jason interjected. “Advanced recon might have been part of our mission, but it certainly wasn’t our only objective.”

Luna regarded him coolly. “What else did you accomplish?”

Jason blinked. “What? I’m not sure I heard you correctly.”

“What else did you accomplish?” she repeated. “You said conducting reconnaissance was not your only objective, but I fail to see what else you managed to do here.”

Jason balked at her. “Excuse me?! We’ve been engaging the enemy for the last four days! We’ve accounted for huge numbers of them and paid for it in blood! You’ll not disregard…”

“Don’t lecture me, foreigner!” Luna’s voice turned ice cold. “Blood has been paid by our ponies, for days even before you were involved. Your little jaunt through the woods was useful, but very minor in the long run. You could do little more than hold these brutes off until our Army arrived to finish your job. I expected as much, but you’ve proven apt at gathering useful and reliable information. I expect you to continue to do so. Dismissed.”

Jason opened his mouth to object, but Luna didn’t give him the chance.

“I said dismissed, Lieutenant!”

Her voice resonated across the field, drawing curious looks from the surrounding ponies. Jason had to brace himself to not be moved by the forceful wave that passed over him. He gritted his teeth and left, casting dark glances back at the Princess. Luna was ignoring him pointedly, instead turning to scan the field as if searching for someone. The other officers nearby stood in silence, apprehensively waiting for somepony else to speak next. Cor wanted nothing to do with that exchange, but he had questions of his own to ask. He opened his mouth and then shut it again. He was about to decide against saying anything anyway when Luna chose for him.

“You have something to say, Lieutenant Hightalon?”

Her tone gave him pause but he moved past it.

“I only wanted to comment on what I saw in the battle, specifically something I saw of you.”

Luna raised an eyebrow and Cor went on hastily.

“I noticed that one of the Trolls seemed to land a blow on you, but it had no effect. It was an intriguing phenomenon.”

“Yes,” she acknowledged, the hard edge fading from her voice. “One of my finest enchantments. This armor allows me to become incorporeal several times between moonrises. I seldom need the extra protection, but in the rare event that my enemies can keep up with me, I remain beyond their power.”

“Impressive,” Cor said with a nod of approval.

“I’m glad you think so.” Luna looked around curiously. “Now I must ask, where is Lieutenant Crimsontide?”

“He’s back at our camp, with the rest of the wounded,” Cor replied.

“Wounded?” she repeated skeptically. “I was hoping he would be here to witness…” She shook her head. “No matter. We have other work to do.”

She called some of her officers over and the two groups exchanged reports. When they parted to tend to their troops, Twilight edged up beside Cor. She didn’t say anything right away, but Cor could tell she wanted to. She kept looking at the parchment Cor was holding. The parchment was a preliminary casualty report and Cor suspected Twilight was hesitant about learning its contents. When she still did nothing more than throw glances at him and the page, he turned to her fully.

“Ask,” he said bluntly.

Twilight bit her lip and refused to meet his gaze. “How many?”

“Twenty seven.”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut against the thought.

“It’s a good number, all things considered,” Cor said, attempting to console her.

“Good?!” she choked. “How can any death be good? Did you consider those ponies’ ambitions in life that will never be fulfilled now, or their loved ones who are still waiting at home to hear if they’re going to come back? Is it a good number when you consider that?!”

While Twilight spoke, Cor’s expression turned from sympathetic to exasperated and then to impassive, making a visibly difficult effort not to allow himself to lash out. With a deep breath, he looked her in the eye and spoke in a dry, tired tone.

“I hate to admit it, but Zacon is right about you. You’re not ready for war. Physically, yes. But not mentally.” He sighed and sat down, rubbing his forehead with a hoof. “I’ve been through so many wars, I’ve forgotten what it’s like to not be a soldier. You’re thinking about individual lives, friends and social costs of the death in war. I’m not. I’m weighing advantages and tactical gains. A life lost to win a battle is a good death in that regard, and we lost relatively few this time.”

He got up and looked out at the killing grounds, glancing back at Twilight forlornly.

“I’m sorry it sounds like I don’t care. I’m not saying death is good. I’m saying it’s inevitable in war. When I see a number as low as this, I’m glad, because it means we didn’t lose as many as we could have.”

Twilight opened her mouth to retort but looked away, her ears dropping back.

“I suppose it could have been more, couldn’t it?” She fought back a sniffle. “It’s just so hard to see past the pain. I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to see it like you do.”

“Maybe that’s a good thing,” Cor said softly. “Someone needs to see it from your perspective, to remember that each life lost is a real life and not just a number. Maybe the pain reminds you that life is precious enough to feel sorrow for.”

Twilight tried to smile but couldn’t manage it. She excused herself, wanting to be alone for a while. Cor let her go, watching somberly as she disappeared into the trees. When she was gone, Cor looked out at the field again. The Army was quickly setting up camp on the north side and organizing with an efficiency he had to admit was impressive. His detachment’s troops had disappeared back into the trees, under instructions from Long Watch to move their camp adjacent to the Army’s. Cor thought back to something Jason had mentioned a day ago, and scanned the bodies around him more closely. After failing to find what he sought right away, his eyes narrowed keenly and he began to slowly comb through the dead.

~*~*~

Captain Gallant Lance stood with Lieutenant Long Watch at the forest's edge later that day, looking out into the camp. The lines of crisp, white tents stretched for hundreds of yards in front of them, with ponies bustling to and fro on their way from task to task. The mess tent was the most active, serving the evening’s soup in tin bowls to the thousands of troops. Others passed through the blacksmith, set up around a furnace mounted on the back of a cart, to have their weapons repaired from the battle’s wear. The medical tent was also busy, with medical ponies tending to the several ponies wounded in the fighting and comrades dropping by to offer encouragements or check on the conditions of their friends.

The two officers had mutually migrated to this spot unconsciously, having served in the Royal Guard together for years. Neither had said anything for many minutes when Gallant Lance looked over at Long Watch curiously.

“Something’s eating at you. You’re never this quiet unless you’re losing sleep over something.”

Long Watch nodded. “My nephew, Night Watch, was injured a few nights back. He’ll be fine, but two others didn’t make it. It really drove it home for me that he and I are just as mortal as those who’ve already died. Just as easy to lose.”

Gallant Lance nodded. “We’re all worried about our loved ones, but it's harder when we know they’re on the same battlefield as us.”

Long Watch bowed his head. “It’s not just the worrying that’s getting to me. I’m so conflicted. I keep thinking, if one of us is going to die out here, I hope it’s not him. But then I think about how much losing him would hurt me and I realize it would hurt him just as much if I died. So I wonder if it’s better to hope he doesn’t suffer if he dies. But then I can’t stand to think about him dying at all and I just end up churning all of this around in my head until I feel sick.”

Gallant Lance patted him on the shoulder comfortingly. “You worry as much as any officer does for his troops and then some. That’s not a bad thing, but you need to keep it in check. A healthy dose of worry is necessary when preparing for the worst, but it won’t help any if you let it become the only thought on your mind. You have to let yourself cut some of that stress loose and replace it with a level head. Then make a plan that keeps your worries from coming true.”

“But how can I just not stress out about my own nephew? How can I keep a level head and make plans when I’m always afraid the next pony to die will be me or him?!”

Gallant Lance laughed; a deep and hearty chuckle that left Long Watch nonplussed.

“Watch, if it were easy, nopony would ever have this problem. Did you think me saying those words to you would change how hard this is? No!” He shook his head, laughing some more. “Look, all of that officer’s mumbo-jumbo I just spouted about keeping yourself together is just that: Words. They’re what you’re supposed to do. It’s never that simple. Not for any of us.”

He stopped laughing and went on more seriously. “How do you think I feel every time we send anypony out on a dangerous mission? You’re all as important to me as if you were my own brothers. And when one of the Guard is hurt in the line of duty, it hurts me too. But we can’t stop doing our jobs. So remember, we’re all in this together. We’ll look out for each other, just like we always have.”

“I needed that. Thank you, sir,” Watch said, nodding solemnly.

“Oh, don’t act so serious,” Gallant Lance laughed again and gave the other a companionable shove. “If anything, that’s just adding to the stress. Take a day off while you have the chance.”

Watch smiled wanly. “As if that chance is now?”

“It’s as close to a day off as any of us are likely to get.”

Lance clapped him on the shoulder and gestured for him to follow.

“Best way to deal with this is to not dwell on it,” Lance said as they started off around the edge of camp. “Sort through it when you need to, sure. But don’t beat yourself to death with it. Come on, let’s talk about something else.”

Watch glanced about briefly. “How about your troops?”

“Really?” Lance asked with a playful smirk. “Don’t talk about the troops by talking about the troops?”

Watch’s ears sprang up. “Yeah. I just realized, I don’t even know where they came from. This is easily three times what our standing forces were when we left. Did Canterlot’s citizens really step up that much?”

“What, Canterlot? Haha! No, I can’t say that’s the case. They make up a couple hundred of these, but not nearly the majority. Most of these troops came out of the eastern recruitment camps. They showed up only shortly after your detachment was out of sight.” Lance paused to smile at the thought. “They did it in grand style too. The whole lot of them marching in their straight columns, pennants waving; it was a sight to see.”

They stopped walking and observed the activity in camp from the top of one of the low hills on the north side. Evening was turning to night and the dull sunlight below the hazy skies was dimming further to a pale grey. The camp was quieting down as more and more ponies crawled into their tents and bedrolls.

“And they weren’t all show either,” Lance said. “They were holed up in their training camps for fully twice the time your units were given. And Captain Flash Point drilled them hard on pike lines. He’s one of the best lancers in the Guard, if I do say so myself. He did a fine job of getting these ponies ready to work as a formation instead of individual fighters. That, I think, was the key difference between this battle and the river: Cohesive lines.”

Watch nodded in agreement. “We could have done much better with more time to prepare. But that’s the nature of it, isn’t it?”

Lance acknowledged him with an amused huff. “Good thing we were here this time though. Your little group against that many? How did you manage to stay in one piece out here so long?”

“We did alright. We just needed to keep ourselves from being caught in the open. As long as we chose the terms of the engagement, we had the advantage.”

“Just that platoon of yours?” Lance asked in amazement. “They weren’t keeping you on the ropes? That’s incredible.”

“It’s true. In fact, they were running from us most of the time.”

“Now you’re pulling my leg,” Lance said with a slight frown. “There’s no way that just one platoon was keeping hundreds of these things on the run.”

“Sure there is,” Watch retorted. “We pulled it off with a combination of proper planning and luck. I mean, our first attack sent them all running because they thought there were a lot more of us than there were. Likely, they figured it was the Army showing up. We just never let them find out it wasn’t and they never stopped trying to escape.”

“Hmm,” Lance grumbled. “I guess so. But that kind of luck isn’t going to hold forever. Best to play it a bit safer now, don’t you think?”

“You’d think so, but I can’t help but wonder if this is what we need to do to win. That’s part of why it’s stressing me out so much. It seems like we can’t stop taking risks even if we want to.”

“Aaaand we’re right back to talking about stress,” Lance said, rolling his eyes. “Listen, turn in early tonight, spend some time talking to your nephew and try not to make any decisions for a day. Alright?”

Watch sighed and nodded. They parted and each returned to their tent. The camp continued to quiet down as night fell. The glow on the horizon faded from purple to black and the light of fires sprang up to chase away the night’s cold shadows. In one part of the camp, the darkness remained warm and inviting. Spitfire was leaving the Princess’ tent and heading back to the Air Corps section of the camp. The meeting with the senior officers had taken only a few hours but Luna had wanted to speak with a select few afterwards and Spitfire was the last to be dismissed.

The Pegasus walked unhurriedly, making rounds through each squadron and briefly conversing with the members who were still awake. They were in fair spirits, mostly because no Pegasi were injured in the battle. Her Wonderbolt officers were stoic, their banter from before the war all but gone. The veteran recruits were subdued but confident while the newer recruits felt positive about the day’s events while remaining apprehensive. Spitfire moved on quickly, passing out of the Air Corps camp and heading toward the vanguard’s camp and Rainbow’s squadron.

One of the fliers, whom she recognized as Star Hunter, spotted the Captain coming and winged up to a small cloud above the tents. After some urgent whispering, Rainbow emerged, rubbing her eyes and stretching. Spitfire waited below until the Sergeant dropped down to her.

“You needed something ma’am?” Rainbow asked as she saluted.

“Just checking in on your squadron,” Spitfire said casually, glancing around.

Star Hunter was settling back down by the fire next to Thunderlane. They were the only two besides Rainbow who were still awake. The others were in their tents that circled around the fire. Spitfire motioned for Rainbow to step away with her so they didn’t disturb them.

“I’ve heard the brief on your unit over the past few days,” Spitfire said when they were out of earshot. “But I want to hear it from you. How well did it go out there?”

“We did alright,” Rainbow said evasively. “I think we got lucky a lot. And we worked well together. Killed lots of Trolls, didn’t lose a lot of ponies, that sort of thing.”

Spitfire waited a moment for her to elaborate but moved on when she didn’t.

“And what’s your take on the Lieutenants? The foreign ones specifically.”

“They’re…,” she hesitated and glanced away as she sought the right words. “Well, they’re good at fighting and planning. I’m not sure what else there is to say.”

“What about their temperament? Their motives? Their stability?”

“I don’t really pay attention to that,” Rainbow admitted. “I mean, other than Zacon, they’re nice enough. Why?”

“Just wanted to get a better idea of who they are,” Spitfire said with a dismissive wave. “Do you know where they are right now? I might want to talk to them next.”

“Zacon is over there, recovering,” Rainbow said, pointing off into another part of their camp. “He’s not in a very good mood, if he even has a good mood to be in. Jason is around somewhere. Though, last time I saw him, he said he didn’t want to talk to anyone right now. And Cor is still out there picking through bodies,” Rainbow concluded with a shudder as she glanced toward the battlefield.

Spitfire glanced out at the battlefield but couldn’t see the archer. The campfires created islands of light that fought off the oppressive darkness that surrounded the tents but could do little to pierce farther into the night. She shrugged.

“And how are you doing, Sergeant?”

“Me? I’m…fine.” Rainbow couldn’t look her in the eye as she spoke.

Spitfire sighed and looked around to make sure nopony was nearby. Then she slipped off her Captain’s badge and tucked it into her uniform.

“Dash, talk to me,” Spitfire said, her voice turning gentle. “How are you really doing?”

Rainbow hesitated, looking as if she was on the verge of tears as she struggled to reply. But she managed to keep them back and sat down.

“This is so messed up,” she said, addressing the ground.

“I know,” Spitfire agreed.

“I mean, what are we even doing? We’re out here, killing Troll! Why?! We didn’t do anything to them. We didn’t even know about them until a few weeks ago. And they just come out of nowhere and now we’re all fighting each other! There’s no reason for it!”

“There isn’t,” Spitfire said, nodding.

Rainbow raked her hooves over her face in aggravation.

“They were running. I can’t get it out of my head. The fear I saw in that Troll’s eyes when I killed him back at Canterlot; he was so afraid of me. And these Trolls were just as scared. That’s why they were running out of the forest. I don’t think they wanted to fight anymore.”

Rainbow looked up at Spitfire, searching for something in the other’s face that would comfort her against this revelation. Spitfire looked back sadly, inclining her head in sympathy but saying nothing.

“I just need to know I’m not doing the wrong thing,” Rainbow said miserably, letting her chin fall to her chest.

“That’s the same thing I’ve been struggling with from the beginning.” Spitfire sat down beside her and stared off into the night. “I can’t help but feel that we’re being asked to choose the lesser of two great evils. Either we let the Trolls have their way with us, or we have it out until only one of us is left. Or neither of us, if it comes down to that.”

She blinked a few times to clear her suddenly blurred vision.

“I’m an aerial acrobat, for Equestria’s sake! The Wonderbolts have been ceremonially part of the military for generations. We make public appearances and put on shows! We train hard, but not for this! I love to fly more than anything else. But now, when I think about flying, all I can see is blood and death. I see the faces of those I’ve lost in the air. I see the Trolls I’ve killed. I don’t know if I can ever think about flying the same way again after using it to do such horrifying things.”

Spitfire lay down and covered her face with her hooves in an attempt to muffle the sobs she was failing to hold back. She growled at herself, trying to will the tears to stop, to shame herself into regaining control, but it only brought up another wave. Her wings curled in around her body, hugging herself with all her might and trying to push her muzzle into the dirt to silence the indecent sound of her anguish. She visibly flinched when she felt a hoof on her shoulder. She uncovered her eyes and looked up.

Rainbow waited expectantly, her hoof still outstretched. Spitfire hesitated long enough to blink before accepting the hug wholeheartedly. The two Pegasi held each other for a full minute. Spitfire hadn’t intended to let it last that long but the longer she stayed in the other’s embrace, the less uncomfortable the feeling of vulnerability became. It was a warm hug, mutually comforting and as close as family. Rainbow’s firm grip was a layer of security and stability that she hadn’t felt for many days. The muscles in Rainbow’s body were taut under her hooves, but Spitfire felt the Sergeant relaxing steadily. When she felt she’d regained some measure of control, Spitfire let go and pulled back. Rainbow looked away in embarrassment.

“Thanks,” Spitfire managed.

“You looked like you needed it as much as I did,” Rainbow muttered.

“I guess it doesn’t hurt to get these things out of our system from time to time.” Spitfire wiped the last of the tears from her face. “I’m glad I came to talk with you.”

“These talks might be the only reason I’m still able to keep going,” Rainbow said, her voice hardly audible.

“I can’t see why that is,” Spitfire said. “I know I’ve got an image to maintain in front of the whole Air Corps, but you haven’t got any constraints like that on you. So what’s stopping you?”

“I don’t exactly have anyone here who I can talk to.”

“But you can talk to me?” Spitfire raised an eyebrow.

“You’re different,” Rainbow said evasively.

“Different how?” Spitfire pressed.

“You’re…maybe…just a little bit…the one pony in all of Equestria I’ve idolized more than anypony?” Rainbow’s words poured out in a rapid stream that left her grimacing at her admission.

“Well,” Spitfire smiled at her embarrassment. “If that’s all. But I’d have thought it would be easier to share this with your friend.”

“Twilight? I don’t think she’d understand.”

“You won’t know until you give her the chance to try. That’s what friends are for, Rainbow.” Spitfire started walking away, but pausing to give her a wink. “To listen when you need them.”

With that, she departed back to the Air Corps section of the camp, to her own tent, and hopefully a restful night.

Interlude Part 1: Displaced and Disquieted

View Online

The day after the second group of volunteers and the three foreigners had left Ponyville for the training camps, the first of the refugees arrived. They came in small groups, several families trudging along, dirty and tired. Despite being surrounded by fellow refugees, they looked lost and alone. Walking into town on the western road, they gazed all around at this part of the country they’d never seen and the town they’d never visited. Some wore the remains of finer clothing, torn by their flight and muddied by the road. The fillies and colts that trotted behind their parents didn’t dare stray from the shadows of their family. Most carried a bundle or two containing meager possessions. Some carried nothing. When it was only small groups, nopony spared more than a passing glance. But when they didn’t stop arriving, ponies stopped in the streets to watch the procession. Every few minutes another group would crest the hill to the west and make their way into town.

Spike and Rarity stood in the doorway of the library, transfixed. Rarity had been taking care of it in Twilight’s absence and today she’d been tidying up the upper floors when Spike had seen the stream of ponies entering town.

“Where are they all coming from?” Spike asked in a hushed voice.

Rarity didn’t get a chance to respond because, except for the sound of hooves on the roads, the streets were silent and the young dragon’s words had carried to the ears of the passing ponies. One mare turned and approached them.

“Haven’t you heard? You can’t not know what’s happening, can you?”

“We certainly know about the war,” Rarity replied cautiously. “And that the Trolls have been attacking from the northern mountains. Is there something more that hasn’t reached us?”

“The Trolls haven’t just been attacking from the northern mountains,” the mare said, looking back the way she’d come apprehensively. “They’ve been sacking towns across all of western Equestria. Princess Celestia ordered the whole region to be evacuated, but she also said the Army would be there to protect us. We haven’t seen hoof nor mane of it yet.”

“The Army is still recruiting and training ponies,” Spike spoke up. “A bunch more left from here yesterday and headed off to the north to a training camp.”

“You mean the Army isn’t ready to fight?” the mare asked in alarm. “The messengers that warned us to leave arrived the same day the Trolls did. We’d barely begun to evacuate when they started to tear through our streets. Worse yet, they didn’t stop with one town, or even the whole border. They kept after us all the way to the Smokey Mountains. When we turned east past White Tail Woods, they kept going south toward Los Pegasus.”

Spike and Rarity exchanged a worried glance.

“I hadn’t heard any of that,” Rarity admitted. “But rest assured, the Army will not stand idle. I know a brave stallion or two myself who’ve gone out to fight.”

“Not in time for our homes, or the homes of most ponies west of here,” the mare replied darkly.

Rarity looked out at the other ponies making their way through town, at their downcast expressions and the general gloom. They’d brought very little with them. Indeed, they hadn’t had the chance. Now they were traveling even farther from homes that might not be standing anymore. She frowned at it all, her muzzle scrunched up in thought.

“That simply won’t do,” she muttered.

“What won’t do?” Spike asked.

But Rarity wasn’t listening. She was already walking toward town hall resolutely.

“Wait up!” Spike called, hurrying after her.

“Spike, I need a favor from you,” Rarity said as he reached her.

“Anything,” he replied instantly.

“I need you to go to Sugercube Corner and tell Pinkie Pie to meet me at town hall. Then Fluttershy and Applejack. Can you do that for me?”

“Sure thing, Rarity! Spike is on the job.” He saluted and scampered off.

Rarity continued on to the town hall, where most of the refugees had begun to gather. A buzz of chatter was rising and at the center of it was a questioning tone, sprinkled with indignation and worry. Mayor Mare was talking to the ponies in the front, but was visibly swamped by the questions being directed at her rapidly. Rarity eased through the crowd until she could stand just to the side of the conversation and listen to what was being said.

“We’ve come all this way because the Princess told us it would be safe here,” one stallion declared. “We assumed that would mean we would find some sort of accommodations.”

“I’m sorry,” the Mayor said. “But we weren’t informed that we needed to have housing or provisions for large groups of ponies. We’ve been concentrating on producing supplies for the soldiers who…”

“We can’t just sleep in the streets!” a mare interrupted. She pulled her two colts close to her legs. “We’ve already been traveling rough terrain for days.”

“I understand that you’ve made a difficult journey,” the Mayor said, making a placating gesture. “And I will do everything I can to…”

“You say you’ve been outfitting soldiers?” a stallion shouted from the back. “What soldiers?! We haven’t seen more than a few messenger Pegasi since we were told of the danger!”

Several ponies shouted out similar concerns as well, noting that they were told they would be protected but that they’d been hounded the entire way there. Some accused the Mayor of withholding what she knew she could give or of incompetence if she could not provide for ponies in need.

“Please, everypony!” Mayor Mare said, raising her voice to be heard over them. “You will not be ignored or neglected. We have not had time to prepare for your arrival, but we will do what must be done now that you are here.”

“And what are we going to eat while we wait for you to prepare for us?” the mother of two asked. “Where will we sleep?”

“In the homes of those who can afford to accommodate you,” Rarity spoke up.

All eyes turned to her, including the Mayor’s, who seemed particularly thankful she’d said something. They waited for her to go on, all wondering what it was she would offer.

“It won’t be luxurious, or even entirely comfortable, but I have some space that I can make available to some of you for as long as you need it. Better to have a roof over your head than the cold streets alone.”

Pinkie appeared at Rarity’s side without warning.

“I can help find other ponies who could offer space,” she chimed in. “I know every pony in town. I’m sure I can find somepony willing to invite some guests to stay a while.”

“Yes,” Mayor Mare said enthusiastically, regaining the crowd’s attention. “Ponies who would agree to share their homes for the time being will be asked to do so. We have several public buildings that can be converted into temporary shelters as well.”

The Mayor turned to one of her aides and consulted a scroll the other had brought out.

“And we should be able to provide food if we implement the rationing plan we’ve been looking at,” she continued. “We’ll see to it excesses are put toward keeping you all fed as well.”

Most of the refugees calmed down then. Mayor Mare took a few aside to discuss the construction of the temporary camp and to decide who would be staying there while Pinkie Pie took off door to door to ask for volunteers to open their homes to needy ponies. A few families approached Rarity, asking about her offer. She cheerfully led them to her boutique and helped them to settle in. She gave space for three families on the main floor and gave over her own bedroom to another while moving some of her things to her design room, where she would stay. She set a few quick guidelines for staying in her shop and then brought four more families to the library. She had them unpack in the two main floor rooms. She informed them that the upper floors were off limits and that the building was under the care of herself and the owner’s dragon assistant.

Once she’d answered all questions, she made her way back to town hall. Spike was waiting for her, Applejack and Fluttershy at his side. Fluttershy was shifting her weight from hoof to hoof anxiously and biting her lip. Applejack’s expression, by contrast, was a weary detachment as she glanced about curiously at the commotion while managing to keep up a satisfied smile. Spike waited at attention for Rarity to arrive, his eyes following her eagerly.

“Thank you Spike,” she said, ruffling his spines affectionately. “Now, you two have probably noticed there’s a bit of a situation here.”

“Say no more, Rarity,” Applejack interrupted. “Just tell us what needs doin’.”

They headed over to where Mayor Mare was consulting with her aide about what supplies would be needed for the construction of the camp. When she noticed the four of them approaching, she turned to them with relief.

“Thank you for your timely offer, Rarity. I hope you’ve come back to help out further, because we sorely need it.”

Rarity beamed encouragingly. “In fact we have, Mayor. What can we do to assist?”

The Mayor referred to the scroll her aide was holding out for her and frowned.

“We’ll be able to hold out for a while on the rationing schedule, but food is going to be running short soon with so many ponies to feed.”

“Our southern orchard will be ready for harvest in a week’s time,” Applejack suggested. “Can we make it until then?”

“I think we can. Thank you.” The Mayor consulted the scroll again. “But ponies will need to have a place to stay as well. It’s not reasonable to have so many moving into our families’ homes on such short notice, so we are discussing the construction of a temporary camp. The problem is that we don’t have many places available to set up in.”

“I think I know of a place,” Fluttershy spoke up. “There’s a nice open field perfect for a large camp on the south side of the river. It’s not far from my cottage.”

Mayor Mare looked in the indicated direction and thought hard.

“I suppose it would work. And it would be farther out of the way than anywhere else but still close enough to the town…Yes. I believe that will do nicely.” The Mayor smiled appreciatively at the Pegasus but noticed for the first time how anxious she was. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. I just need to get back to my cottage as soon as possible,” Fluttershy said with a wan smile. “A lot of ponies have been displaced by the war, but so have a lot of animals. They need my help. They’re so frightened and worried.”

“We wouldn’t want to keep you from such an important task,” Mayor Mare said gently. “Go ahead and tend to them. We’ll work things out here.”

Fluttershy gave a parting smile and left quickly.

“So,” the Mayor said briskly. “We’ve solved the issue of the camp’s location, I’ve already seen to it that materials are brought together for the actual construction, and our food problem should be resolved in a week. I suppose our next task is to move as many of these ponies in with families willing to take them.”

“If you need rooms with a bed, there are always spares at the farm. I’ll see to it they’re made up nice. We can accommodate three families comfortably.”

“What about uncomfortably?” Mayor Mare asked hesitantly.

Applejack thought for a moment before answering. “I’d say five or six. But it would be tight.”

“If you could, it would be greatly appreciated,” the Mayor pressed.

“I’ll do what I can,” Applejack promised.

They walked over to where one group of refugees had gathered.

“We have found space for about six families at a farm on the south side of town,” the Mayor announced. “Follow Applejack here and she’ll help you get settled in.”

A few ponies stepped forward but most stayed where they were.

“Is something wrong?” the Mayor asked.

“Yeah,” one stallion replied. “I didn’t think we’d be stopping here at all, let alone settling in.”

“We can’t stop now,” a mare spoke up. “We’re not safe here. Our best option is to keep moving.”

“Ponyville is as safe as anywhere else in Equestria,” Applejack frowned.

“More so, I’d say,” Rarity added.

Most of the refugees regarded them with skepticism, some with outright disdain.

“You think your town is safe?” one of them asked. “Don’t you realize we thought the same thing about ours?”

“The Army is forming up as we speak,” the Mayor reminded them. “Our own citizens have joined their ranks and are training to face this threat. I have every confidence in…”

“Forget the Army!” one stallion shouted. “They weren’t there for us when we needed them. I’m not going to wait here for them.”

“I’m not sticking around here at all,” another stallion insisted. “You’d be wise to leave while you can. It’s only a matter of time before the Trolls turn up here too.”

With that, many of the refugees began gathering up their meager belongings and marching off. As if they’d been waiting for a cue, other groups packed up and followed. Almost half of the ponies who had arrived from the west filed out of town, as slow and silent as they’d come. Of those who stayed, not a single one looked confident in their decision to remain. Applejack scrunched up her muzzle in a sour expression.

“Anypony who wants a place to stay, even just for tonight, come with me,” she said loudly, turning away and heading back to the farm.

With uncertain glances in the direction of those who had chosen to leave, several families followed her. Other ponies were met by residents who offered to house them and, one family at a time, they began to clear off the streets. After a long silence, Mayor Mare cleared her throat.

“I’d best go and coordinate the efforts to set up the camp.”

Rarity acknowledged her silently as the Mayor left. She remained where she was, lost in thought. Those ponies had been fleeing from danger they’d seen with their own eyes and they believed it was great enough that they were not safe even here. She shuddered to think what could drive them so intensely.

Interlude Part 2: Hostility at Home

View Online

The group of refugees that arrived the day after the volunteers left for war was only the first. The next morning another hundred ponies arrived. And although some of them chose to seek safety farther east, the number staying in Ponyville was doubled. By that evening, two more groups had arrived, smaller this time, but most were willing to stop for at least one night’s rest. The camp on the south side of town was finished by then and efforts were being made to expand it in anticipation of further arrivals. As dawn broke the following morning, the town became a bustling hub of voices and movement.

The residents who were hosting another family ate breakfast with their guests and went about their work as usual. The foals played together in small groups, kicking a ball or just chasing each other through the streets with laughter that defied the reason for their situation. Meals were sufficient, kept lean by the new rationing guidelines. With so many ponies to feed, the tension was kept in check by an understanding that they were all working together. But as Bon Bon watched them pass by, she could see that the tension was still there. The laughter of the adults was too forced, the greetings too mechanical and the smiles faded much too quickly.

Bon Bon knew they were all worried and that they were doing their best to hide it, for their own sakes as well as the foals. But she also knew they wouldn’t be able to pretend much longer. Somepony was bound to snap. Still, she was doing her part to hold off that inevitable moment. She finished hitching up the cart she would take down to the camp. It was laden with toys donated by fillies and colts from across Ponyville to help the refugees cope with the loss of nearly everything they owned. Having a toy to play with would keep the young ones placated, which in turn would relieve some of the stress on their parents.

Bon Bon made her way down the street, her hoofsteps and the trundling of the cart was lost in the commotion around her. She liked it that way, blending into crowds and slipping unnoticed. It was second nature for her. But ever since she and Lyra had moved in together and their relationship had become public, she’d had disapproving eyes following her everywhere she went. All of her skills in the art of subtlety couldn’t hide such a glaring detail from every neighbor in town. Now though, her love life wasn’t the most engaging subject on everypony’s minds and she used that fact as a social smokescreen to make her way unopposed.

Reaching the edge of the camp, there was a subtle shift in the atmosphere. Foals still raced between the neat rows of tents, laughing and playing. None of them seemed to be the least bit perturbed by their situation. But the adults were much more subdued, hushed conversations between mares cut short when younger ears were nearby and worried glances to the west from stallions as they helped each other keep the camp. Bon Bon could see the fear glistening behind their eyes. They’d never before imagined their lives could be intruded on by such violence and danger. She shook her head. She didn’t want to believe it could do the same to her, though she knew better than most ponies that it likely would.

Other ponies began to take notice of her and her cart as she made her way toward the administrative tent set up at the camp’s center. Mayor Mare had assigned a few of her staff to be present and able to address the concerns of the refugees. They kept a head count, coordinated the delivery of all the supplies sent to the camp and made sure that every need was met as quickly as possible. Bon Bon pulled the cart up alongside the tent and unhitched herself. Already a small crowd of foals had gathered, anticipating what she might do with so many toys.

She checked in with the pony minding the administrative tent and started unpacking the cart. She smiled invitingly at the foals and held out the first toy to the closest. The filly took it, said a quick thank you, and ran off gleefully to her waiting parents. The others edged closer and Bon Bon gave each of them one toy from the cart. Their faces lit up when the toy became theirs. Bon Bon loved to see such simple joy. Most of the toys she’d brought were being carried off by their new owners by the time the line of foals was dispersed. She unloaded the rest into a box by the tent that had been set up for them and started to hitch up her cart.

That was when she saw Ditzy. The delivery mare was in the administrative tent but she was looking around at the foals that were playing with the new toys nearby. She giggled at a pair of foals as they raced by with pinwheels. The administrative pony passed Ditzy a stack of papers for her to deliver. Ditzy tucked the papers into her bag and turned to leave. She fell into step with Bon Bon as they both headed back toward town.

“That was a thoughtful thing to do,” Ditzy commented.

“Me? All I did was haul the cart out here.”

“And give out the toys by hoof,” Ditzy added. “You looked those foals in the eye and smiled with them as you gave them a reason to smile. Other ponies would have left the cart there for somepony else to sort out.”

“You’re acting like I just solved all of their problems,” Bon Bon objected. “A few smiles aren’t going to fix the trouble they’re in.”

Ditzy stopped and put a hoof on Bon Bon’s shoulder, bringing the other to a halt as well. She fixed Bon Bon with a serious gaze, both of her eyes nearly lining up from the intensity of her concentration.

“You have no idea how much good it does for a parent to see her daughter smiling in hard times.”

They were both silent as Bon Bon thought it through.

“So it helped,” Bon Bon said at last. “Maybe even a lot. But doing a good thing doesn’t mean I deserve a medal for it. I’m just doing what’s right.”

“You are. And I wish more ponies would.” Ditzy looked away sadly.

“I know what you mean,” Bon Bon said solemnly.

They walked a ways wordlessly. Bon Bon wondered how many small acts of kindness it might take to make up for the hardships these families had faced. When they were nearing town hall, Ditzy broke their silence.

“I’ve got to get these papers to the Mayor for signing,” she said, turning to leave.

Bon Bon nodded absently, still lost in thought. Ditzy’s attention was on Bon Bon’s forlorn expression when she left the other’s side, so neither of them saw the others until it was too late. Ditzy stepped directly in front of a pair of Unicorn mares and they collided. Ditzy was knocked to the ground, dropping her satchel and spilling its contents into the street. One of the other mares tripped over her and went down with a grunt. The second mare started with a yelp and dropped the box she was carrying with telekinesis.

“Are you alright?” Bon Bon asked, helping the first mare up.

“I’m not hurt,” she grumbled.

Ditzy scrambled to pick up the scattered papers before the wind took them. The second mare picked up the box she’d dropped and inspected it for damage. Finding none, she brushed off a bit of dirt and rounded on Ditzy.

“What in Tartarus, Derpy!? Can’t you keep yourself from being a menace for just one day!?” She stamped a hoof indignantly. “We’ve got enough trouble now without you making more.”

“I’m sorry,” Ditzy mumbled, stuffing the last of the papers back into her satchel.

“You’d better be a lot more than sorry,” the mare huffed. “Your mistakes could cost us precious time and resources that would have helped with the war. It might even get somepony killed.”

“I really am sorry,” Ditzy said, avoiding eye contact.

“Why are you even here, anyway?” the second mare asked, her tone laced with scorn. “You should have been the one to go off and die instead of the Doctor. He’d at least be useful here.”

Ditzy clamped her mouth shut so hard Bon Bon could hear her teeth snap together. Her face tightened up as she tried hard not to cry. Smirks lurked beneath the cruel scowls that the two Unicorns cast down on her.

“What’s the matter with you!?” Bon Bon snapped. “Nopony should tell anypony they’d be better off getting themselves killed.”

The two Unicorns exchanged a quick glance. One of them smiled wickedly.

“Charging in to defend your new marefriend?” she asked.

Ditzy looked up at the Unicorn in confusion and then questioningly at Bon Bon. Bon Bon frowned.

“She’s not my marefriend, and she doesn’t need to be for me to want to help her.”

“You’re right. She wouldn’t be your marefriend,” one of the Unicorns said with a fake sigh. “Not even Derpy is messed up enough in the head to want you.”

Bon Bon gritted her teeth. But before she could retort, the mares turned to each other, whispering loud enough that they were sure Bon Bon could hear.

“It hasn’t even been three full days and she’s already chasing a different mare.”

“I know. No wonder Lyra ran off to get herself killed. I wouldn’t be able to stand the thought of being with her any longer either.”

They both laughed, casting spiteful glances at Bon Bon.

“If somepony you loved were out there, risking their lives, you wouldn’t be joking about it,” Bon Bon snarled. Then a malevolent sneer appeared on her own muzzle. “Oh, wait. That’s right. No pony you love has the salt to do something that courageous.”

Both mares looked stung, even more deeply than Bon Bon had intended, but they recovered quickly.

“Call it courageous if you want,” one of the Unicorns laughed. “It just shows that your sick relationship wasn’t meant to last.”

“Go take your overinflated sense of self-importance and shove it in a dark hole,” Bon Bon said, flipping a hoof at the two.

Then she felt a hoof on her shoulder that turned her forcefully around.

“If your tasks are so important,” Ditzy said to the Unicorns as she marched off, steering Bon Bon with her. “Then get back to them instead of spending your time bothering us.”

The two Unicorns laughed and called after them before turning away.

“Sure! We’ll leave the two of you alone. Just hope Lyra and the Doctor don’t find out!”

Ditzy led Bon Bon very roughly for almost a block before looking behind her and relaxing when she saw nopony following them. Then she sat down against the side of a building and smacked her hooves against her head.

“Stupid. Stupid! STUPID! Why can’t I stop messing up?” she cried.

Bon Bon slipped free of her harness and held Ditzy’s hooves in her own so she couldn’t hit herself anymore.

“Stop that,” she said gently but firmly. “It happened, and all of the self-doubt in the world isn’t going to change that. A hundred things caused what happened and not but a few of them had anything to do with you. You might blame yourself for it, but you can’t beat yourself up over it.”

Ditzy sniffed as she tried to pull herself together but she didn’t respond. Instead, she got up and straightened her satchel. When she started walking away, Bon Bon stopped her.

“Ditzy? Are…are you actually okay?”

“No, but I’m no worse than I ever am,” she replied neutrally. “I wish I hadn’t caused that incident. And don’t tell me I didn’t, because it wouldn’t have happened if I’d been paying attention. But it happened.”

She sighed and stared down the road. The distance in her eyes told Bon Bon she was seeing something much farther away than the hills.

“We’re all feeling pressure from this situation,” Ditzy went on. “They’re snapping at us because it’s easier to vent some frustration at us than to face their real troubles. I won’t let it get to me.”

She trailed off, repeating those last words under her breath like a chant to ward off darker thoughts. Bon Bon watched her as she trotted off toward town hall, unsure if she should do something more. Ditzy was certainly under the same pressure she’d spoken of. Time Turner’s absence might be taking its toll on her in more ways than worrying for his safety. He was a pillar of stability in her life and a source of support when things were tough. Bon Bon knew exactly how much Ditzy was hurting, because Bon Bon could feel the ache of missing Lyra in the bottom of her heart as well.

Interlude Part 3: Rivers Run Red

View Online

Three days had passed since the refugees had begun to arrive in Ponyville and four since anypony had heard from any part of the war effort beyond the town. Armor had been forged and weapons hung on racks and piled in carts, ready to be taken to the camps to train and equip soldiers. Several more ponies in town had agreed they would sign up when the next call came for recruits, including some of the refugees now in residence. But nopony had arrived to collect the equipment or sign on any new recruits. Nopony discussed it, but the worry it caused could be felt in quiet moments when other topics of conversation ran out and nopony could think of anything else to stave off the looming question. So silence reigned more often than ever before in Ponyville’s memory.

As noon approached, that silence was broken by a scream from the river. A group of foals raced away from the banks in a panic. Ponies ventured out to see what the source of their fright was and found themselves transfixed by the sight that awaited them. Most ponies assumed what they were seeing were Trolls, since none of them had seen a Troll before. It began with a dozen forms floating in the water, drifting languidly in the slow current. The limp and waterlogged bodies were torn by blade and pierced by spear. A few had no visible wounds and presumably drowned. But as minutes dragged by they didn’t stop, turning the water an ugly color as blood diluted it. A hundred bodies had been carried through town before the first pony was seen among the sodden carnage. The remains of Army plates still hung from the half-submerged corpse. The pony was dwarfed by the bulkier Trolls that surrounded it.

The blood-tinted water yielded another pony less than a minute later. Still more followed, until about one in five bodies belonged to fallen ponies when an hour had passed. Nopony said a word, though nearly everypony in town had gathered to stare into the waters in horror. They found themselves seeking friends or relatives among the faces that passed by but none had the stomach to attempt to recover the bodies. Nopony wanted to get any nearer to the water’s edge, but they found themselves unable to turn from the sight or even back away. The spectacle held them spellbound, halfway between fleeing and inching closer to be sure what they were seeing was real.

Then the numbers tapered off. Three hours after it had begun, the last body was carried out of town though the waters remained stained much longer. Many ponies remained where they were on the shores, staring after the bodies long after they were gone. Others turned away in silence, returning to their tasks, both for the war effort and their daily lives. Some congregated to whisper darkly. A number of refugees that had come to witness the incident returned promptly to their tents to collect their possessions and family before marching east. The Mayor called a town meeting as the sun slipped toward the horizon. Most of Ponyville was in attendance, as were a large number of representatives of the refugees. The meeting stretched long into the night. When it adjourned, several decisions had been made.

First, it was suggested that they send somepony to investigate what had occurred farther upriver, but nopony was willing to go. So instead, it was decided they would wait for word to be sent to them. But to address concerns about danger coming from the north, volunteers from the remaining Pegasi in the weather team would keep watch to warn of anything approaching. Next, ponies who had voiced their intent to join the Army were given permission to train in town, though it was admitted there was nopony available to drill them.

As the evening deepened and ponies began leaving, either to fix evening meals with their families or to prepare for their assigned tasks, the topic of the meeting turned to emergency procedures. These discussions were harder, since the prospects of dealing with an attack on the town were grim no matter how they might plan. In the end, an evacuation route was agreed on as well as a plan for rapidly mobilizing the town’s resources should they be called on to assist the Army. But any discussion of the defense of the town itself lagged, since nopony was particularly knowledgeable on the subject of tactics. Midnight marked the end of the meeting and everypony retired for the remainder of the night.

The next dawn found the town quieter than ever. Foals no longer ran through the streets. Their parents kept them close and shushed them when they became too noisy. The blacksmith began working overtime again. The sound of metal being shaped was heard throughout the streets and was the only sound that wasn’t muted and cautious. Hardly anypony lingered on the streets longer than necessary, delivering carts of supplies and running messages to and from the refugee camp only when they had to. Many found themselves staring off to either the north or the west worriedly and more than a few had to shake themselves back to the present when they realized they’d been standing idle for too long.

As noon came and went, a congregation of ponies had come together near the blacksmith to form up a training group, even if nopony quite knew what they were doing. Since there was nopony to direct them, the twenty stallions and two mares set about becoming familiar with the swords and spears and getting a feeling for the weight of their armor as they moved about. A few sparred with wooden swords and a few practiced thrusting and charging with their spears, but the rest were mostly listless, concentrating more on becoming accustomed to the armor and weapons themselves, having never worn such things before. This went on for an hour before a Pegasus by the name of Open Skies from the weather team dropped in.

He instructed them on formations and said that learning how to move together was an important part of a unit’s effectiveness. From then on, they practiced marching with coordination and forming lines under the supervision of Open Skies. The evening crept in and the volunteers grew tired of working in the heavy armor, so they returned their equipment to the blacksmith and went home. Though they’d shown very little improvement in the way they handled their weapons, they nevertheless left in high spirits, believing their time spent training had been worth it.

The Pegasi sent to watch the north reported back at sundown, saying nothing moved within sight of town. A second group was sent out to keep watch during the night. Many ponies had difficulty sleeping that night, but one by one they drifted off, dreaming of hopeful tomorrows, interrupted by nightmares of yesterday.

Interlude Part 4: Considerations in Cowardice

View Online

Pinkie woke suddenly. By her estimate, it was either midnight, or very shortly after. Having gotten home late in the evening, she’d been supremely tired from all of the merrymaking she’d shared with the ponies visiting Ponyville. They were a hard lot to cheer up, but her efforts had made some headway by sundown. She’d fixed a tiny dinner and flopped into bed. Until a moment ago, she thought that was where she’d stay until morning. She was normally a sound sleeper, but something had tingled and it had shocked her awake. She lay where she was, waiting for the sensation to repeat itself. When it did, she simultaneously heard hooves downstairs. Her teeth chattered in response to each rapid shuffle from the floor below. Pinkie had never dealt with this particular Pinkie Sense. She quietly crept toward the stairs to investigate. She stopped when she was nearing the bottom, and listened as hushed voices that rose and fell between the hoofsteps reached her ears.

“Oh, should we take a few sets of dishes?”

Mrs. Cake’s voice was strained and worried.

“There’s no time for that. We’ll have to haul it the whole way.”

Mr. Cake’s voice was even more so, impatient and jittery. Something about hearing his voice was bothering Pinkie, but the reason escaped her. The voices were coming from the kitchen. The Cakes were out of sight for now, but their silhouettes were occasionally cast onto the floor where soft candle light spilled through the open door.

“We need to be as far away as possible before they get here,” Mr. Cake went on, the sound of his hooves tramping over to a different side of the kitchen.

There was a short silence before Mrs. Cake replied.

“They were my grandmother’s dishes.”

More silence followed the forlorn statement.

Pinkie felt her tail twitch and bolted down the stairs and into the kitchen. Mr. and Mrs. Cake yelped in surprise, causing Mrs. Cake to drop the stack of plates and bowls she had balanced on her back. Pinkie slid beneath them and deftly caught all of the falling dishes in one lightning quick and fluid motion. She carefully set them down on the counter again and turned to face the startled Cakes again.

“Pinkie! What did you—how are you—what?” Mr. Cake sputtered, looking from the door of the kitchen to the dishes to Pinkie.

“My Pinkie Sense told me something was about to fall, so I caught it,” she replied casually, gesturing at the dishes. She took a second to contemplate the event and Mrs. Cake’s startled expression before going on. “Although, it may be that I caused it by coming in here unexpectedly like that, huh?”

She smiled benignly.

“Well, thank you anyway,” Mrs. Cake smiled back. “But we can handle this from here. Please, go back to bed dear.”

“What is it that you need to handle so late at night,” Pinkie asked. She glanced out the window. “Or early in the morning, depending on how you decide to look at it.”

“I-it’s nothing!” Mr. Cake said, too loudly and too quickly to be true.

Pinkie took a long look around the room, noticing for the first time that several bags of luggage had been stacked by the back door. The cupboards were all opened haphazardly and their contents rummaged through.

“Are you sure?” she asked.

“Please, Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake pleaded. “We don’t want this to be any harder than it already is. Just go back upstairs.”

“But what do you need to pack all these things up for? Are you going on a trip?”

“Pinkie…” Mr. Cake tried to interrupt, but she kept talking.

“Why would you need to take dishes with you? Are you going to be somewhere they don’t have them, like on a camping trip? Or at a bit-pinching hotel that makes you bring your own?”

Both of the Cakes continued to try to interrupt her, but her questions came on, heedless.

“I don’t understand why you’d be doing your packing at night. I’d rather do my packing in the morning. I’d help you now since I’m up, but it would make more sense to wait until the sun is up too. But you sound like you can’t wait. Is something happening somewhere that you can’t wait even until morning?"

The Cakes fell silent, unwilling to answer her with more than pained looks. Pinkie looked around again, still searching for an explanation. That’s when she realized why it was odd that Mr. Cake was there at all.

“Um, Mr. Cake?” she asked hesitantly. “Didn’t you leave to join the Army a week ago?”

“I did,” he answered woodenly.

“Shouldn’t you still be…?” Pinkie began.

“No!” he cut her off. “I shouldn’t still be with the Army. I shouldn’t have been with it to begin with! There isn’t even an Army to go back to now. It was the worst idea ever, to stand our ground and fight. We should have been running. And that’s what I’m doing now. I’m taking my family and running. And I’ll run as far as I can, for as long as I have to, to make sure they’re safe from what’s out there!”

Pinkie was stunned by the outburst and she recoiled from the anger in his voice. He didn’t blink, keeping her fixed in an iron-hard glare for nearly a minute.

“Get the foals,” he said to his wife without looking away from Pinkie. “We’re leaving.”

“What about…” Mrs. Cake tried to ask.

“We’ll make do,” he said without waiting for her to finish. “We’re leaving now.”

Mrs. Cake hurried upstairs. They could hear her hoofsteps as she moved around. When she came back down, she had Pumpkin and Pound Cake in a carrying basket. They were awake enough to stir after being jostled, but too drowsy to do more than blink up at them. As Mrs. Cake took them outside to where a cart waited, Pinkie found her voice again.

“But, when will you be back?”

“After these Trolls are gone,” Mr. Cake replied bluntly. “And they might never leave.”

“Never is a long time to be gone from your home,” she lamented. As he walked past her toward the door with the last of the luggage, she offered him her best pleading face. “Your friends here in Ponyville will miss you.”

Mr. Cake stopped in the doorway. “I know. But we don’t have any choice. You should be running too. All of you.”

With that, he walked out. He hitched himself up to the cart as his wife settled the foals into place. Pinkie stepped outside to watch them go. Mr. Cake turned the cart to the south and started walking, not looking back once. Mrs. Cake looked back at Pinkie with enough sorrow on her face to bring a tear to Pinkie’s eyes. They waved to each other and then the Cakes disappeared into the waning night and were gone.

Pinkie stood at the back door for a long time, trying to process what had happened, but she gave it up. As she turned back toward her bed, plodding through the kitchen and up the stairs, she couldn’t help but feel the darkness and emptiness of the shop closing in around her, threatening to swallow her just as the hole in her heart was draining her cheer away. She went back to bed, hoping she would wake up in the morning to find it had just been a bad dream.

Interlude Part 5: Passion in Purpose

View Online

It had been two days since the incident at the river. Ponyville remained subdued, but the residents were beginning to return to the streets regularly. Foals were allowed outside, though they were still strictly watched and never allowed to stray far from their homes. The ponies who’d been training themselves had come out early in the morning to begin their exercises and were still practicing as midday approached. Fluttershy rested on a bench in the park, watching them idly. She was exhausted from all of the work she’d been doing for the animals passing through as they fled the fighting to the west. Though fewer had been arriving recently, she still had her hooves full with the ones already in her care. Now she was taking a much needed break.

The tension in town was starting to twist itself into her subconscious. Like persistent vines in between stones, she could feel it push and pull at her until she must finally fall apart all together. She found watching the volunteers train to be soothing. It offered a reassurance that ponies hadn’t given up on themselves or each other, as some of the talk amongst the refugees was beginning to indicate. These twenty three ponies were preparing to do what was necessary to protect the rest of them. Fluttershy’s heart ached with pride and appreciation for them. She knew she couldn’t even consider doing what they were doing. She also knew that they were doing it for precisely that reason. It only made the ache more potent, thinking how much she owed to them for being willing to face the danger.

Other than the emotionally uplifting effect of seeing them train, she enjoyed watching their rhythmic motion, marching first to one end of the park and then back again. They had been getting better at staying in formation under Open Skies’ instructions and were beginning to work on keeping their weapons pointed outward and ready while they moved. Fluttershy thought they looked nearly as professional as the Royal Guard now, their armor clanking as they moved and their weapons catching the sun with brilliant flashes. Their voices rose and fell as they called out to each other in coordinated signals. She was lulled into a calm by it and her worries fell away until she only saw movements in front of her, all of it losing meaning in the rhythm, like waves on a shore.

So when shouts interrupted the orderly pattern, she was jarred back to reality with a gasp. The volunteers had stopped and were looking north, pointing and whispering to each other in hushed, worried tones. When Fluttershy saw what they were looking at, she had to suppress a shrill yelp of fear. Smoke rose from the spires of distant Canterlot, the black clouds filling the sky above the mountainside city. There were specks of movement and tiny flashes of what might have been fire or magic. Everypony knew what was happening: Canterlot was under attack. Ponies congregated in the streets as word spread. Once again, as at the river, the whole town stood in silent witness.

Fluttershy couldn’t make out what was happening with the battle taking place so far away. The faint signs of movement were inaudible, playing out beyond the ability of anypony to discern in any detail. They couldn’t know what was happening, and couldn’t do anything to affect it even if they did. It was a dreadful feeling, to be so helpless. She watched until she couldn’t stand it any longer. So she took off to the southwest, to do the only thing she could think of: find a friend.

~*~*~

Along the southern edge of Whitetail Wood, the symphony of wind and birdsong was occasionally punctuated by the dull echo of metal on wood and a pony’s determined grunts of effort. Applejack paused to catch her breath as she completed another bout of rigorous exercises with her sword. The sweat from her intense workout made her coat glisten and her mane cling to her back and neck while each breath was loud and labored. She’d been out since dawn and she didn’t intend to stop until she could hardly stay standing. As it was, she just needed a breather before she began again, despite the trembling in her legs.

She wasn’t put off by her discomfort too much. She’d seen hard days of work before. Even more, she was glad for the physical signs of her efforts. Zacon had told her that she only needed to be set on the right path for her to push her own improvement, and so far, he’d been right. She could feel the strength in her muscles building with each passing day that she trained. She reveled in the knowledge that she was growing faster and more skilled. Each drop of sweat felt well earned.

As her breathing returned to normal, she picked up her sword again and advanced on the next set of trees. Behind her, five had been cut through and lay abandoned on the forest floor. Others were disfigured around their whole trunks and cut with gashes so deep that the inner most rings were exposed. Her more recent work had left the bark at least half way around untouched to spare the tree and give it a chance to survive.

Applejack lowered her head as she prepared to attack. She glared outward from under her mane, and tightened her grip on the hilt. With a huff, she charged. She came alongside the first tree and swung with a downward stroke. The blade bit into bark, causing chunks to fly away. Applejack twisted her head as she followed through so that the blade wasn’t stopped by the hard wood beneath, instead stripping the bark off completely and leaving a wide gash. Without breaking stride, Applejack kept going, headed for the next tree in line. She ducked a low hanging branch and leapt over the bush that rested at the roots. With her rising action, she raked her sword along the tree, using a twist of her head to strike hard enough to penetrate the bark but letting it glide along as she passed by so that the blade sliced a long, clean ribbon through the bark from one side to the other.

She landed and somersaulted. When she regained her hooves, she twisted her entire body to strike out at the tree in front of her. She put her whole weight into the strike and the sword sank through the bark and cut deeply into the wood. Satisfied with her improvement, she tugged at the hilt. It wouldn’t budge. The sword had been buried as deep as the width of the blade and then some. She frowned at the hilt, examining it from other angles to find a way to dislodge it. She knew she’d need to get it out eventually, since it was one of the only two she had to work with. She also knew in the back of her mind that losing her sword like this in a battle would be deadly.

That thought jumped to the front of her mind when she heard something rapidly approaching. She gripped the hilt in her mouth and yanked on it desperately but to no avail. The sound of running was getting closer. Panic gripped Applejack and she looked around for her other sword. It lay a fair distance away and in the direction of whatever was approaching and she could already spy movement. She was far from town and all alone. She looked from the approaching sounds, to her spare sword, to the one in the tree. She turned away, reared up and kicked the stubborn sword with both hooves. It popped out of the wood with a sharp crack that sent splinters flying. She scooped it up in her mouth and turned to face her assailant.

Fluttershy burst through the screen of trees and stopped short with a scream at the sight of Applejacks murderous glare. The glint of Applejack’s blade and aggressive stance were enough to leave the poor Pegasus in a trembling heap, a soft whimper escaping the hooves she was using to cover her face. It took Applejack a second to realize that only Fluttershy was coming and that nothing actually threatened. She spat out the sword and moved to comfort her friend.

“Sorry there Fluttershy. But you kinda startled me too.” Applejack chuckled as she helped Fluttershy back to her hooves. “What are you doin’ out here?”

“I came looking for you,” she squeaked.

“Is somethin’ the matter?”

Too shaken to answer with words, Fluttershy pointed north. Applejack peered up through the leaves and branches that blocked her view until she caught sight of the column of smoke that was rising ever higher above Canterlot.

“Sweet Celestia,” she breathed in awe. “Is the city really burnin’?”

“I noticed the smoke and came to find you right away,” Fluttershy said.

Applejack retrieved her hat, which she’d put to the side while she’d been training.

“We’ve got to get back to town, quick. Somethin’ needs to be done. Come on!”

The two of them raced back into town together, headed for town hall. When they got there, they found an emergency meeting was already concluding. Applejack stopped the first pony she reached, whom she recognized as Bon Bon.

“What happened?” Applejack asked breathlessly. “What did ya’ll decide in there?”

“We decided we couldn’t do much except to keep to our tasks and be watchful,” she replied in a monotone.

“So Canterlot’s bein' attacked and we’re just gonna sit here and watch?!” Applejack balked.

“What are we supposed to do from here that the Army and the Princesses couldn’t do for themselves?” Bon Bon countered crossly. Before Applejack could retort, she went on in a more even tone. “Look, we just got done discussing these options. Somewhere around sixty ponies from Ponyville have gone north with the Army, so they’re already out there doing what they can. We have twenty more in town who’ve said they’re willing to take some sort of action, but they’re basically untrained, plus we’ve got nopony to lead them. So until we see or hear something that changes the situation, we’ve decided our best bet is to sit tight.” She gave a frustrated huff. “No matter how much I might feel we should do more.”

“Sorry for snappin’ at you,” Applejack apologized, realizing the other mare was feeling more or less the same frustration she did. “I’m so worried about my brother out there I forget other ponies might be goin’ through the same things.”

“It’s fine,” Bon Bon said with a dismissive gesture. “I’m a bit on edge myself. My marefriend joined up too. Knowing that she’s risking herself for me while I’m here doing next to nothing is the most aggravating feeling ever.”

“I know that feelin’,” Applejack nodded. “But I suppose we don’t have a whole lot of choices in the matter. Like my brother told me, we’ve got to make sure the town’s still functioning when they get back.”

“Or…,” Bon Bon said slowly, looking after a particular group of stallions who were headed toward the park. “Or we can prepare to defend it while they’re away.”

Applejack followed her gaze curiously. When she saw that some of the stallions were wearing armor, her eyebrows shot up.

“I admit I haven’t been paying close attention, but how long have ponies been training in town?”

“Just since yesterday afternoon,” Flutteshy spoke up, hovering at the edge of the conversation until now.

“Are they fixin’ to join the Army then?”

“They would,” Bon Bon replied. “If the Army would send somepony out here to sign them up.” Bon Bon took a deep breath and looked Applejack dead in the eye. “I didn’t even want to think of the possibility, but with what we saw in the river and now the attack on Canterlot, it can’t be denied any longer. The Army is either too busy or too dead to send anypony.”

“They ain’t dead,” Applejack replied fiercely.

“I want to believe that, I really do!” Bon Bon said, putting an earnest hoof on Applejack’s shoulder. “But that doesn’t change the fact that our best option is to be ready for an attack to find us here before we hear from them.”

Applejack frowned in grudging acceptance. “I’ll be ready, make no mistake.”

“You will?” both Fluttershy and Bon Bon asked simultaneously, though the latter was more skeptical than shocked.

“Absolutely,” Applejack replied without hesitation. “I’ve been trainin’ myself for seven days now.”

Bon Bon glanced at the armored stallions and gestured for Applejack to follow. Fluttershy tagged along. Bon Bon lowered her voice conspiratorially.

“If you’ve had any kind of serious training, maybe you could give them some pointers. They haven’t got more than two clues what they’re doing between the lot of them.”

Applejack thought it over critically. She knew Zacon’s training had been enough for her to start down the path of the soldier, but she didn’t know if she was in any position to teach anypony else. She recalled Zacon’s words when he’d agreed to train her. He’d made it clear that he knew she wouldn’t be truly ready, but he also accepted the fact that his help would mitigate her disadvantages. She figured whatever assistance she could give was better than nothing.

“They’ve made the choice to defend their homes,” she said, paraphrasing the warrior’s words. “I can’t see a reason that they shouldn’t get the best chance to survive that I can provide.”

Bon Bon regarded her choice of words quizzically but let it pass.

“Good. We should get them started immediately.”

“We?” Applejack asked.

“Sure,” Bon Bon said casually. “I’m not going to sit on the sidelines through all of this. If anything, I want some training myself. It’s been a while since I’ve had to handle anything more than a few angry neighbors.”

“You’ve got to know fightin’ ain’t gonna be easy. The stallion who trained me made sure I was clear on that.”

“Don’t you worry about my expectations, Applejack,” she replied with a sharp glance and a frown. “I might have a more realistic grasp of what a battle is like than you do.”

Applejack would have pursued the subject, but something in the way Bon Bon’s eyes had hardened told her it would be a bad idea. They caught up with the volunteers as they were gathering in the park again. None of them looked the least bit enthusiastic though, hardly making an effort to collect their equipment to begin practicing again. Clearly, the attack on Canterlot had dampened their confidence. Applejack could tell this would be a testing point for those who were truly committed to becoming soldiers. She cleared her throat loudly when she was close enough to speak.

“I heard you were trainin’ yourselves up to join the Army,” she said casually. “No better time than now to get ready.”

A few exchanged uneasy glances.

“We might have been at first, but now…?” one pony said, trailing off.

“But now, we’ve got some urgency to it,” Applejack finished.

The volunteers regarded her skeptically.

“Look ya’ll, let’s get a show of hooves. How many of you know somepony who went off to fight?”

Every one of them raised a hoof slowly, some being mildly surprised when they saw that all of them had.

“And how many know more than one somepony?” Applejack went on.

Only two hooves went down.

“Family?” she pressed.

One hoof came back up while five others went down.

“See, we’ve all got somepony we care about out there right this minute,” Applejack said, gesturing for them to put their hooves down. “This ain’t a question of if we want to or not. It’s a matter of if we’ve got the grit to do what’s necessary. We’re not ready now and we can never be completely ready. But darn it all to Tartarus if we ain’t gonna try!”

The volunteers seemed somewhat heartened by these words and they stood a little straighter as they waited for her to go on.

“Before he left to fight, a warrior gave me some training,” Applejack said. “I’d like to share what I learned from him with ya’ll. We’ll be needin’ some space for us to work and see where we’re all at as far as everypony’s skills. Follow me and we’ll get set up.”

They headed north to where Applejack had been training herself. Fluttershy excused herself to return to her cottage and the animals, but Bon Bon stayed with the volunteers. When they arrived, Applejack had them gather around one of the trees that was yet untouched. She took a sword and buried it in the wood with a solid chop. The blade barely protruded from the gash in the bark. The other ponies regarded the depth with mild surprise that turned to uncertainty when they realized the implications of the demonstration.

“I’m not gonna sugarcoat this,” Applejack began. “Ya’ll need to be able to strike with the power to kill if you mean to win a fight against something that means to kill you. We’ll be working on raw strength throughout the training, but you need to keep this in mind in everything we do here: going through the motions isn’t enough. You need to intend to kill the enemy when you strike them.”

Apprehensive silence greeted her until Bon Bon stepped forward.

“May I try?”

Applejack passed a sword to her and stepped back. Bon Bon sized up the tree, picked a spot and swung with all her might. The sword cut through the bark and stopped dead when it reached the inner wood. Bon Bon backed away, scowling at it.

“Why don’t everypony have a go at it?” Applejack said. “It’ll give us a starting point and let us know how much we need to improve.”

One by one they all took their turns swinging at the tree, with varying degrees of success. As soon as they’d all had their chance to test their current ability, Applejack launched them into an intensive exercise, having them run courses through the trees, both sprints and relays. They drilled hard for half an hour before she let them rest. She filled the down time with tips and pointers about armor and weapons, where the weak points were and where the plates and blades were most effective. Most of her knowledge had come from Zacon’s instruction, but some she’d discovered herself while she’d practiced. When they’d caught their breath, she had them practicing striking, using the trees to build strength and sparing with wooden swords to practice form and footing.

After they’d all settled into a rhythm, she stepped back to observe them at work. Open Skies continued to oversee practice with forming lines and moving as a cohesive unit, though he’d broken them down into smaller groups of five ponies each. With the new instruction in the use of their weapons, they were beginning to look like an actual fighting force. Of all of them, Bon Bon was pushing herself the hardest, picking up the lessons quicker and showing the most improvement even in this short amount of time. They were all driven by the will to protect their homes and inspired by the bravery of those who had left before them. Applejack smiled to herself. Jason’s parting words played back in her mind.

I’m fighting for you: You, and your friends, and every pony in Equestria. I fight because you are special to me; because you are worth any amount of danger.

She felt his kiss on her forehead and her cheeks burned pleasantly at the memory. She was following his example, standing ready to risk herself for those she cared about. Seeing these ponies doing the same filled her with a tingling of pride and gratitude toward them. She looked north to where the smoke still rose from Canterlot. She wondered if Jason was well, if he was fighting right now to protect the mountain city. She felt in her heart that he was and that he would come back one day. Until then, she knew she would have to be strong, and be ready to do what was necessary to keep her home safe.

She took a deep breath and stepped back amongst the volunteers, calling them together to discuss their next lessons. She led them in their training until dark, when they returned to town, deposited their equipment at the blacksmith and went home. In the morning, they came together at the forest’s edge again, but more ponies came than before. Some in the refugee camp had heard of the mare training troops to defend their town and had decided to join them. As days passed, their numbers swelled until one hundred fifty ponies had volunteered and taken up training under Applejack. She led them as best she could, even beginning to organize them into squads.

All the while, she kept her reasons for committing to this task firmly in mind. Whenever she had a spare moment, her thoughts were centered on those major influences in her decision to throw so much effort into this. Jason’s dedication to defending others; her own determination to live up to Zacon’s expectations for her; a sense of obligation to repay the foreigners for readily going to the defense of a land that was not their own; Jason’s way of thanking her for everything she did; the renewed sense of duty to contribute in a meaningful way to the war effort, just as her friends and brother were doing; the memory of Jason’s kiss has he departed; the understanding in his eyes when she’d spoken of her parents; the sense of peace she’d felt as he lay beside her on the porch and watched the rain; the cute way his mane had fluffed up as it dried…

Interlude Part 6: Requiem and Respect

View Online

While the vanguard was relocating their camp, Private Caramel came across a stash of berries tucked away in one of the abandoned Troll tents. After an inspection by Twilight to be sure they weren’t toxic, they were passed out with the evening’s meal. The one inch diameter berries looked shriveled, their pale purple bodies curled in on themselves like a crescent moon. But they were surprisingly filling for their size and extremely sweet. They made for a welcome addition to their remaining rations of granola and water.

The bodies of Quick Fix and Posthaste had also been moved out to the edge of the forest, where they were buried. Rough stone markers were left atop the freshly turned earth with their names etched in the stone by Jason’s blade. Nopony lingered. They pitched their tents, lit their fires and retired. As darkness crept in, only a few ponies were still awake besides the watch. The sentries stood outside the firelight, nothing more than dark wraiths against the surrounding blackness. The only sound that Lyra heard as she lay in her tent was the crackling of the fire pit across from her.

After resting for a full day, she was beginning to feel whole again. At least physically. She could still feel the weight of Quick Fix draped across her back as she carried the dying Unicorn away from the fighting. She knew she shouldn’t blame herself for his death. In fact, she was grateful to him, recognizing that his tenacity and courage were the reason she had survived. But still the memory haunted her, knowing how it ended. His presence, so close to her at the end, would not let her go. Finally, accepting she wouldn’t sleep any time soon, she rose from her bedroll, taking the satchel that contained a select few personal items with her. She walked back to the forest’s edge to where the graves lay and contemplated them silently, hoping she could find some way to shake off the ghosts they conjured.

She set her satchel down and drew forth a small, golden lyre. She sat down and held it in her hooves for a time. It identically matched her Cutie Mark in every way but one. A pair of tiny ribbons was tied to one end; one navy blue and the other pink. A tear threatened as she looked at those ribbons. She brushed it away with a frown of annoyance. She was tired of feeling sorry for herself and the way things were. She was sick of being unhappy and uncomfortable. She wanted to feel something else, anything else but the crushing hopelessness and abject helplessness that pervaded the entire war. She wanted to be glad for what could still be, no matter how brief the feeling was or how far those dreams were from reality.

She stroked the ribbons with a hoof and smiled. All of the terrible things she’d felt and seen and done these past weeks; they were worth it if she could prevent even more terrible things from tearing all that she held dear in her life away from her.

Bon Bon.

Lyra closed her eyes and kissed the ribbons, imagining they were the soft, curly mane that they mimicked, instead of silken lace.

I’ll come back to you.

She held that feeling firmly in her mind as she began to play, her eyes still closed and her head bobbing in time. At first it was only three notes; low, high, low again, repeating continually. The sound was hollow at first as the hesitant plucking pierced the silence. But as Lyra put a touch of conviction into her strokes, the air resonated with the delicate, yet fervent, energy. She carried those three notes for several bars before a sprinkling of higher notes found their way in amongst the steady tune. But each time they punctuated the relative stillness, they faded again as quickly as they had come, as if they might never have been, only the three repeated notes remaining.

Quite suddenly, the even tempo vanished in a flurry of rising notes that spiraled away into the night. Lyra’s muzzle scrunched up and her head bowed lower with the passion she was pouring into the music. Her horn lit up more brightly with the telekinetic effort to strike each note in such a rapid succession. Each note came and went in a blur of sound, building on each other, higher and faster. With a flourishing stroke, Lyra struck a note above all that had come before it and let it ring alone, hanging in the air, pure and clean.

Then there was silence; sudden and complete. Lyra stopped moving all together, sitting rigid with her eyes clenched tightly shut. As seconds slipped away, she visibly relaxed and the three notes from the beginning of her song returned. But after a few bars, they slowed down, spaced out by twice as many rests as before. Then, on the high note, she simply stopped playing, leaving the tune to fade away, unanswered and incomplete.

“You certainly are a dedicated musician,” a bass voice rumbled.

Lyra started in surprise, not realizing she had an audience.

“Why do you say that,” she asked as she spotted Zacon’s bulky figure standing leisurely to one side.

He stepped closer to contemplate the graves before speaking again.

“You must be dedicated to your craft to bring your instrument with you to war,” he said. “Either that, or you are infinitely more foolishly optimistic than I’d thought. Whatever the case, you are exceptionally skilled.”

“Oh,” she said simply, her retort cut off by the unexpected praise.

“What composition was that?” Zacon asked, sounding genuinely curious.

“It’s one of my own,” Lyra said with a hint of embarrassment. “It’s titled Dreams of Flying. I intended it to represent the things we’re hoping for, the ones that seem out of reach. These days, those things are even farther away than they used to be. I guess it felt right to play it now since music can help us come to terms with what we’re feeling.”

“Yes,” Zacon said, half to himself. “Music can stir our emotions in many unique ways.”

He went back to staring at the graves. He closed his eyes and bowed his head contemplatively. As Lyra watched, his scowl turned from his usual disdain to outright agony. He trembled slightly as he hunched his shoulders against whatever he was thinking. Lyra couldn’t imagine what could be affecting him like this. The graves of two ponies seemed too insignificant to chip the stony exterior of a warrior who had laughed and taunted his enemies as ponies fought and died around him at the river. Unless something had changed him, which she doubted, he shouldn’t even care.

Lyra was surprised, then, when she heard him begin to hum. It was a simple tune, starting low and rising for a time before falling back again. He hummed the tune twice through before he opened his eyes and sang. Lyra couldn’t understand the words, though she recognized the guttural enunciations from the fragments of his language he’d spoken in her presence. Her trained ear picked out the pattern of a chorus being repeated, distinct from the rest as Zacon emphasized certain words. His bass voice rolled through the verses in a solemn march, instilling in Lyra a desire to march along with it. But she sat still, absorbing the song instead. She could feel the restrained energy in the big warrior and she didn’t want to interrupt what might be the only instance of its release. The huskiness of emotion cut into his voice as he raised his head high and nearly shouted the last few words.

As the song died away into silence, Lyra could have sworn she heard a thick swallow from Zacon as he managed to put his stone mask back in place and resume looking simultaneously disinterested and angry at the world. No tears had fallen, but Lyra had witnessed enough emotional performances to read the signs. This warrior had been fighting to keep them back. Still, she remained dumbfounded as to what had brought him to this drastic change in disposition. As moments passed, he glanced over at her, almost self-consciously.

“That was…” she struggled to find the right words.

“A song of my people,” Zacon answered. “You weren’t meant to understand the language.”

“I was going to say it was interesting,” she replied slyly. “I’ve never seen you that expressive.”

Zacon went rigid. “The song is meant to mourn the loss of a friend in battle.”

“These two?” Lyra asked, gesturing at the graves. “You’re mourning them as friends?”

“I was the officer they entrusted their lives to,” he rumbled as he relaxed his stance defeatedly. “They fought with courage and devotion to both their orders and their allies. They gave their lives with honor. But it was my faults and failures that led to their deaths. I failed them as a leader when I put them in the path of overwhelming odds. I failed them as a warrior by letting pride in my own strength blind me to their danger.”

He took a deep breath and turned to face her directly.

“And yes, I failed them as a friend also, because those who stand at my side in battle are more than mere soldiers under the same banner. They are my brothers and sisters, bonded by blood and oath.”

He turned to the graves once more.

“It was a beautiful song,” Lyra said when the silence between them became uncomfortable.

Zacon glanced at her inquisitively.

“I couldn’t understand a single word,” she went on with a smirk. “But music isn’t just about words. It’s a feeling that we’re trying to express, but our five senses never seem to be enough to fully convey it. Sometimes music is as close as we can get to helping others know what we mean. And for this, I don’t think I need to recognize the words to know what they meant.”

“Would you like to understand the words anyway?” Zacon asked.

“You mean, like a translation?”

“I felt that it needed to be sung in its original tongue first, but I don’t see why I can’t give honor to these soldiers in yours as well. Besides, what’s the point of knowing a song if one never shares it?”

“In that case,” Lyra said, readying her instrument. “Mind if I accompany you?”

He made a tiny bow of acceptance. He began with the humming again, allowing Lyra ease into it with a soft and low strumming. When they were both steadily in time with each other, Zacon took a deep breath and began.

“Before songs tell of glories won

Or heralds call our victory.

I walk the fields in evening sun

To find a friend who served with me.

The multitudes of foes we faced,

Now fallen here around our feet.

In battle, through their ranks we raced.

Our fighting hearts, a steady beat.”

Lyra kept up with him, hearing the passion in his voice now with the full meaning of each word. She couldn’t help but relate her own feelings to these words, reflecting on Quick Fix’s final moments fighting at her side. She closed her eyes and concentrated on her notes as Zacon began the chorus, his voice rising to lift the words even as he strung each of them out slowly and purposefully.

“In honor stand

and glory rest!

I walked with you

through fire’s test.

Our company

finds journey’s end.

My brother true!

My fallen friend!”

Lyra opened her eyes in time to see Zacon’s muzzle tighten in pain before he began the next verse. Obviously, once through the song in his language hadn’t been enough to fully release his grief. She knew hers would be long in fading as well.

But now I see this face alone

Lying here amongst the dead.

It’s one that I have always known

And one for whom my blood’s been shed.

For he and I did share one path

And never dream that we would part.

But hence from this field’s aftermath

He’ll be with me just in my heart!

He held these notes longer than the first verse, especially toward the end, and Lyra did her best to keep in time with him. If he thought she was making mistakes, he didn’t let it show. When he began the chorus again, there was new power in his voice. Gone was the pain and regret from the previous verses, replaced with pride and vigor.

“In honor stand

and glory rest!

I walked with you

through fire’s test.

Our company

finds journey’s end.

My brother true!

My fallen friend!”

The trees echoed briefly with the last line before the world faded back to the silence of the night. Zacon looked up toward the sky, though it was too shrouded by the haze to see. Lyra watched him for a time, fidgeting with the ribbons on her instrument.

“Does this mean we’re not ‘pathetic creatures’ anymore?” Lyra asked, hesitantly breaking the silence.

Zacon looked startled by the question and he considered it guiltily before replying.

“I did say that about your people, didn’t I? When you hadn’t been given enough of a chance to prove the contrary, that is what I believed you were. I’d seen your civilian culture and little else. Perhaps I put too much stock in battle-hardness when I judge cultures other than my own.”

He considered the question again, longer this time. Lyra didn’t press him, but waited patiently.

“No,” Zacon said at last. “You are not, and never really were, pathetic creatures. It was I who was in error in judging you that way. You place value on different traits and skills than my people. I apologize for my hasty and offensive words. Less important is your physical strength and more important is the strength of your commitment to each other and your land. The sacrifices you are willing to make prove that you fight Es Ja-Seph Tek Kundriga.”

He spoke the foreign words solemnly and looked her in the eye while doing so. After she stared back at him blankly for a moment, he cleared his throat.

“That phrase means ‘with the heart and soul of strength’, though the translation is a bit rough.”

She smiled at him once she understood what he meant. “So, we’re strong enough to be warriors. That means a lot coming from you. Though I’m not so sure we really are all that strong.”

“Strength is not found in physical stamina or brute power alone,” he said with a wave of his hoof. “Strength of spirit is what you have. Even if you do not compare in raw strength to that of, say, a dragon, you have the most important form of strength; the will to face the challenge.”

“When we have something worth fighting for,” she amended, touching the ribbons again.

His gaze shifted to the instrument and its adornments.

“I also said before that any creature can fight for its own survival, from the meekest to the greatest. To fight for something greater than one’s self is the sign of a true warrior. Not all of your people show the same courage as you and our companions here. So for now, you and those beside us in battle are the ones I will respect. The rest will have to earn that respect.”

He got up to leave, fading back into the gloom of the night as silently as he’d come. Lyra stayed at the graves for a long time, but when she finally returned to her tent, she felt she might have begun to heal.

Act III: Chapter Twenty-Seven: Farther Afield

View Online

Dawn was grey and still, with a light mist creeping out of the forest to wrap around the hooves of the Army as they broke camp. Princess Luna presided over a short ceremony to bury the fallen from the previous day. The twenty seven headstones were arranged in three neat rows of nine, marked with only the name of the pony. A few soldiers lingered briefly to say their own personal farewells, but Luna quickly gathered the Army to march. She was impatient to begin the trek to the Crystal Empire and aid Shining Armor in repelling the Trolls in that region. No news had been heard from the north since the Prince had left to lead the Empire thirteen days ago.

The Vanguard broke camp less swiftly, having been informed by Lieutenant Long Watch that they would not be taking the same route as the Army and thus didn’t need to rush themselves to leave at the same time. Jason welcomed the news, since it would mean more time to cool off before he was forced to deal with the Princess again. It wouldn’t do any of them any good to let her words offend him. The potential good he could do leading the Vanguard wouldn’t change because of the way Luna referred to his position. So he spent the morning walking through the trees, trying to shrug the matter off. He wasn’t very successful.

As he returned to camp, he spotted a patch of scorched grasses, almost perfectly circular. A short ways away, another similar ring of blackened undergrowth could be seen. He investigated and came upon Twilight Sparkle. She was concentrating so intently on the ground in front of her that she didn’t notice Jason’s presence. He could sense that she was using her mana, so he waited to see what she was attempting. After a moment, the air above the grass shimmered and the grass itself began to curl as if it were being baked by an extreme heat. Twilight closed her eyes and gritted her teeth in effort. Some of the stalks actually glowed with tiny embers before she let out her breath in a great huff and she dropped her concentration. The circle of charred ground looked almost identical to the ones that had led Jason here.

“Twilight?” Jason said softly to announce himself.

Despite his delicacy, Twilight jumped in surprise.

“Jason! I, uh, what are you doing out here?” she asked.

“Trying to put my head on straight after yesterday,” he replied. “What was that you were casting?”

“I’ve been trying to use my mana to make fire by reverse engineering the methods I use for frost. I tried to put heat into the target instead of taking it away.” Her ears dropped in disappointment. “It’s not working very well.”

“You’re trying to make the target combust by bombarding it with heat?” he asked in clarification.

“Yes. Is that wrong?”

“Not wrong,” he replied. “But highly inefficient. You see, this grass is a living plant, full of water and other tissues that don’t make for very good fuel. You wouldn’t burn green wood in a campfire for the same reason that using mana to heat something up until it burns is going to be more difficult than the alternative.”

“What alternative would that be?” Twilight asked.

“Using the mana itself as the fuel.” Jason sat down and indicated that she do the same. “Our mana offers two methods of bringing a desired effect into reality: The use of Nature magic, as I’ve been teaching you; and that of Arcane. They are two variants of the same discipline of magic, but they are classified separately because of the process they use to reach the result. Where Nature magic manipulates the world around us to make what we desire, Arcane magic simply calls it into existence by pure mana energy alone.”

He held up a hoof and a small flame appeared.

“As you can see, I am not burning a physical fuel. Only mana is keeping this flame going.”

He let the flame go out and gestured to his side. Trailers of mist rose at his command and condensed to form a wicked-looking icicle.

“You had been using the water in the air yesterday. But you could also use mana to form a shard of ice when the necessary resources aren’t available.”

A second icicle appeared beside the first, but instead of coalescing from the air around them over the course of a few seconds, this one took shape instantaneously without any visible cause. Twilight eyed the icicle suspiciously.

“You’re teleported the ice from elsewhere?” she asked.

“No,” Jason replied.

“Transfiguring the air into ice?”

“Nope.”

“A construct then, formed out of energy to resemble ice?”

“Almost,” Jason said with a smile. “This is, in every way that matters, a genuine shard of water, frozen and sharp. At least until I stop concentrating on that form. But it’s much more than an imitation or illusion. All that separates the mana shard from the natural shard is what happens when I stop manipulating them with mana.”

He directed both bolts of ice into the ground a short ways away. The first stuck into the ground and, after a few seconds, began dripping slightly as the warmer air took hold. When the second bolt hit, however, it simply evaporated, leaving a faint layer of frost around its impact point before all traces of it vanished.

“There are a multitude of reasons a mage might choose to use one technique over the other,” Jason said. “But we’ll concentrate on mana cost and casting time, since they’re most applicable to our purposes.”

Twilight waited for him to go on, the gears in her mind visibly working on how she might use this new skill.

“Obviously, there is less cost in physical resources and time when you only need to call forth your own mana into a particular form. But it does require greater expenditures of mana. You see, mana is ‘burned’ when it is used, like calories in the body. Nature magic uses mana when you manipulate the elements around you and create forces. The act of controlling tendrils of your mana to do this takes energy to direct, but the tendrils can be pulled back and retained after you’ve used them. Arcane magic constructs the desired effect or object out of mana itself. That mana is used and gone once the spell is let loose. You cannot retrieve it.”

“Not ‘gone’ gone, right?” Twilight asked. “I mean, energy isn’t created or destroyed, just changed in form. Or is mana different?”

“No, you’re right,” Jason acknowledged. “It’s still out there in the world somewhere. Just not anyplace we can get to it. Not until the mana within us regenerates on its own. I suspect the two are related, but I haven’t studied enough of magical theory to tell you exactly how that works.”

Her eyes went wide. “What I’d give to see that library…”

“And what I’d give to see your reaction to it,” Jason countered with a laugh.

Twilight grinned sheepishly.

“But that’s a subject for another time,” Jason said, clearing his throat. “You wanted to use fire magic, but need a more efficient method.”

“Actually, I’ve been thinking fire isn’t what I want to learn,” Twilight said quickly. She gestured to the scorched grasses. “I’m not sure I could handle watching something burn to death and know that I was causing it, not even a Troll.”

Jason considered her solemnly. “That’s not a bad thing, you know. It certainly isn’t a sentiment that’s going to win this war, but that hesitance is a restraint that separates the protector from the butcher.”

Twilight couldn’t look at him as he spoke.

“I’ll tell you what,” he went on, stepping close to her and putting a hoof on her shoulder reassuringly. “Normally, fire techniques are learned first, since it is the most basic form of its element. But we’ll just skip over it and head right for the next stage.”

He waited for her to nod before stepping back again.

“I’ll be using a sound dampening spell that I learned from one of your books back in Ponyville. Lightning is a loud element to summon after all,” he said with a wink.

Dawning comprehension lit up her features and she stepped back in anticipation. But Jason gestured for her to stand close to him instead. Jason’s horn lit up, signaling the use of Unicorn magic and not that of mana. A tan bubble expanded out from him until it had enveloped everything within twenty meters of them. All sound from the outside was cut off instantly, while the sound inside the bubble was deadened as if everything had been wrapped in wool. Jason held the spell in place as he prepared his mana to call down a lightning bolt.

He pointed a hoof toward the sky and reached out with his mana through the haze above them. As he did so, he felt Twilight reaching out with her own mana experimentally, probing at what he was doing. Jason then sent a second wave of mana into the ground in front of them. In the sky, he began shifting the air to create a negative charge. In the ground, he created a positive field. Within the pockets of mana he manipulated, the two charges sought to reach each other, but his control kept them apart. As each charge gathered in strength, he felt his ability to keep them separate slipping away. When he finally released them, he redirected his mana to create a pathway for the charges to follow.

Instead of guiding the two forces together in a straight line, Jason wrapped the entire zone of silence in tendrils of mana that snaked between the tree trucks and looped over their heads. At the same time, he pushed his Time Warping ability to its most potent level and extended it to Twilight as well. As the single second of release stretched out into what might have been minutes, he could see Twilight’s eyes following the strangely dull arc of energy as it coalesced out of the haze above them and descended. Like a hummingbird, the leading edge of the bolt darted along the mana pathway, leaving a faint trail in its wake. Soon, a long glowing cord of blue-white energy was hanging nearly motionless in the air around them. When it drew near the end of its path, a second strand of energy shot up from the positive charge in the ground.

When the two met, the entire cord lit up in a briefly blinding flash that left both ponies blinking. When they could see again, the cord was thick and pulsed with the energy flowing through it. Even though they were several feet away from the nearest band of lightning, they could feel the intense heat emanating off of it. No sooner had they felt that than a crack of thunder hit them. Due to the sound dampening spell, it sounded as if it was coming from behind a thick wall and so wasn’t overwhelming to their ears. But the waves of force that surged in from all sides were undiluted and still powerful enough to buffet them.

The pulses ended and the bright band began to fade away, slowly at first but more rapidly now that the energy had passed completely through and the heated air was dispersing. At the point on the ground where the bolt had struck, a small grass fire burned for a few seconds before fizzling out in the dampness. Jason let up on his Time Warp and dropped his concentration on both the mana path and the sound dampening spell. With a gasp of release, he dropped to his knees and very nearly blacked out. Twilight was caught up in the wonder of what she’d witnessed and had to glance over at him to notice he’d gone down.

“Are you alright,” she asked as she helped him stay steady.

He nodded, not ready to speak yet. He held up a hoof for patience. She gave him about a minute to stop his head from spinning before she couldn’t contain herself.

“That was incredible!” she exclaimed, gesturing at the air around them, though nothing of the display remained. “Was that your Time Warping as well? Is that what it’s like to see time in slow motion?”

Jason nodded as he struggled to regain his feet. He settled for sitting back on his hunches with a weary slump.

“I pulled out…all the stops.” He paused to close his eyes against the urge to collapse. “It’s been a long time since I’ve extended that effect to someone else. Natural as the ability is for me, it’s strenuous to push it that far.” He stopped to keep himself upright again. “But I think seeing the lightning’s path so clearly is essential to learning to recreate it.”

“All of that twisting and turning didn’t look natural,” Twilight observed.

“Lightning’s path through the air is rarely a straight line. But you’re right. It wasn’t a natural path. I wanted to illustrate possibilities.” Jason took a deep breath before going on. “Lightning comes with its own set of rules that separates it from other elements. As I said, a caster can create an effect with mana alone or they can manipulate the world to bring it into being. Lightning reacts differently than most other elements in that when it fights the caster for control, it changes at incredible speed. It will break out of your control without warning and at the first chance you give it. Generating lightning with mana will allow for complete control, but require much more effort to produce the same amount of energy and thus equivalent damage to a target. But raw natural lightning is unguided and can be as dangerous to allies as to an enemy. Thus, the form I demonstrated was an intermediate of natural lightning, carefully guided by a mana pathway.”

Twilight nodded as she considered his explanation.

“Lightning in its natural state takes the path of least resistance to reunite the opposite charges produced by friction in a storm cloud,” she said. “So, metals like that of armor on a battlefield would attract a bolt of lightning as conductors, which would redirect the spell away from the intended target. That’s the danger you’re referring to, right?” She looked to him for confirmation.

“It is,” he replied. “But it goes further than that. When you strike out across a battlefield, you need to consider which form fits the situation. Natural lightning, unguided, will strike toward the ground and generally takes an open space above the target to form. But that’s difficult to use indoors or in other confined areas. Mana lightning can be directed however you please, but is limited in striking power. Using mana to guide natural lightning compensates for both weaknesses, but takes more time and control. It is better to rely on other elements in uncertain situations and reserve lightning for moments when you can be certain of your surroundings.”

Twilight nodded in understanding. “Where do I begin?”

“Let’s start with only mana, since it will give you the greatest control. First, create a pathway and direct the flow of your mana through it. Imagine a river that flows in a circle, feeding itself. It is nothing more than a closed circuit of cycling energy.”

Twilight closed her eyes as she sent a band of mana flowing out into the space in front of her and then looped it back on itself. She spun it briefly before she managed to make the energy flow while keeping the band fixed in place.

“Good,” Jason said, probing her work. “Now, understand that electricity and mana are both energy in separate forms. Let the mana in the band take a new form and flow along the circuit. Keep it contained. But even as it fights to break free, remember that it is your mana; your energy. It obeys you.”

Twilight visibly struggled at first, but with a burst of crackling light, the band of mana became a thin ring of sparks, arcing and flashing within the space of her control. She managed to glance at him enthusiastically, but couldn’t speak as she concentrated on holding the volatile energy in its form.

“Now comes the tricky part,” Jason smiled. “When you use this as an attack, you’ll want to conjure this energy rapidly, so practicing to form the electrical energy and containing it in one action should be a priority. But you’ll still need to actually use it. That means giving it controlled release.”

He pointed out a tree several meters away.

“Just as you’re using your mana to keep this energy contained in a looped path, you can create a path that leads to your target. It only takes a touch, like a live wire.”

Twilight eased a tendril of mana out to the tree and let the contained lightning flow down the new path. All at once, the ring of energy vanished and a chunk of the tree exploded away in a shower of bark, leaving a ragged gash that stretched all the way from the point of contact to the roots. The flash and crack of thunder that accompanied it caused Twilight to jump before it echoed off into the distance. A small fire burned near the roots where the bolt had scorched its way to the earth, but it died out as quickly as before.

“I…I did it!” she exclaimed breathlessly.

“Excellent. That was flawless for a first time,” Jason said. “For practical purposes, you’ll need to be able to do it much faster. Some mages conjure multiple charges of lightning at a time while others work on rapidly preparing each bolt. Some even skip the external transition and convert the mana to lightning as it travels to the target, providing for the fastest casting time and the least warning to the target. But that was lightning from mana only. Are you ready to learn natural lightning?”

Twilight nodded eagerly.

“Alright. Have you ever gotten a shock from touching metal after rubbing against a rug or blanket?”

Twilight thought for a moment before nodding curiously.

“Then congratulations!” Jason exclaimed. “You’ve produced natural lightning already.”

He laughed at the questioning look she gave him and went on more seriously.

“A static shock is exactly the same as a bolt of lightning, only on a smaller scale. When using your mana to gather a charge, you’re producing the same effect as friction in the atmosphere. But notice that such a small amount of energy can jump back together with the slightest touch. So too will a full charge created by mana. If you do not keep them carefully separate, the forces of nature take over and you will lose control, potentially endangering your friends and allies.”

“So, use the same method of containment as a purely mana bolt, but over the entire area you are trying to charge. Then, much the same as you did with heat, shift the energy in that area so that it becomes polarized.” Jason watched as Twilight put out a field of mana and began to manipulate the air. “You’ll also need to create a positive charge on the ground at your target in order to direct the bolt. Otherwise, a positive charge will develop naturally and the bolt could end up anywhere.”

Twilight screwed up her face as she shifted her concentration. Almost at once, a crackle of static arced overhead and a forked bolt of lightning tore into the ground and a nearby tree. Twilight yelped at her loss of control and reflexively put up a purple shield around them both. The tree’s upper branches were stripped off as the bolt shattered the top of the trunk while the lower half was split cleanly in two. The second half of the bolt was smaller and left little more than burned grass where it hit. Twilight stared at the tree, watching the embers die in the scattered fragments.

“Yes, well,” Jason cleared his throat. “That’s clearly what I meant about nature asserting its will over yours. The tree contained enough of a positive charge to redirect much of your negative charge. Containing those charges from start to finish is the primary challenge of lightning and what makes it one of the highest tier elements.”

She nodded absently. Despite her mistake, Twilight didn’t look troubled. In fact, she was considering the tree thoughtfully now. Jason let her work through whatever it was patiently.

“I’ll take your advice,” she said at last. “I think it is best only to use lightning under ideal circumstances. I’ll keep practicing, but with that muffling spell active from now on.”

“That’s probably a good idea,” Jason agreed with a smile.

Racing hooves interrupted them and a pair of ponies emerged from the screen of trees. Privates Baritone and Felix trotted to a stop and looked around, their weapons held ready.

“What was all of that?” Felix asked cautiously.

“Just us, working on some spells,” Jason said. “Let the others know it’s nothing to worry about.”

The two let themselves relax marginally, but Felix shook his head.

“Actually, we were on our way out here to tell you you’re needed back in camp. Lieutenant Hightalon found something.”

They all galloped back to find the whole Vanguard had gathered at the edge of the killing field. Cor was holding a satchel and his face was a grim mask. As soon as they were close enough to hear him, he spoke to the whole group.

“I spent last night searching through the field for the messenger that slipped through from the north a few days back. We didn’t know for sure he was a messenger at the time, but we do now.” He took a roll of parchment from inside the satchel and held it up. “This contains orders that give these Trolls permission to withdraw to the west, which is why they turned and ran so suddenly. But it also notes that they are being replaced with another force; a force that is being sent to attack a town south of our current position. That town is Ponyville.”

A ripple passed through the gathered ponies, a wave of uneasy murmurs and gasps of fear. A good deal of them were residents of Ponyville and some of the rest had family there.

“What are we waiting for?” Rainbow cried. “We’ve got to stop them!”

“All on our own?” Lieutenant Long Watch asked dubiously. “If this group here was being replaced, they’ll be more than we can handle. Does the scroll specify a number?” he asked, turning back to Cor.

“It doesn’t give one, no,” Cor replied. “But it’s a safe bet there’s too many for us to stop head-on.”

“When does it say they’ll reach Ponyville?” Jason asked urgently.

Cor looked over the parchment critically. “It doesn’t, but it implies that the reinforcements were only a day or two behind this scroll. And we’ve had a full day and night since it arrived here.”

“Ponyville is only two days southeast of us!” Lyra exclaimed. “They could be right on the doorstep!”

“We can’t know for sure,” Cor pointed out. “But yes, they could be.”

“Then we should get moving so they don’t get ahead of us,” Star Hunter suggested. “Ponyville is only a day away for a Pegasus. We could send a warning, in case we can’t stop the Trolls.”

“Stop them?” Sergeant Blitz snorted. “We’d be lucky to delay them an hour. There are only fifty eight of us.”

“Fifty nine,” a voice corrected him. All eyes turned to the speaker and Private Trottow stood up a little straighter under the scrutiny. “I was ordered to remain with your detachment in case you had a report for the main body of the Army. But I can fight as well, if you need me.”

“The Army! That’s it!” Lyra said. “They only left this morning. We can have them turn south instead and cut these Trolls off with some real numbers.”

“And leave the Crystal Empire to fend for itself for who knows how much longer,” Long Watch countered. “We can’t have the whole Army abandon their mission in the north for one town in the opposite direction. Besides, they’re not going to be able to get to Ponyville for three days, now that they’ve put that much more distance behind them.”

“We can at least ask them to send a company back so we have help,” Turner pleaded. “We can’t abandon the town for lost either. It’s home for a lot of us!”

“We can ask,” Cor said, glancing at Jason doubtfully. “But in the meantime, we need to be ready to face this on our own. That town doesn’t know what’s coming, so warning them should be the first priority. They might still have time to evacuate. Requesting reinforcements from the Army is a long shot, but we’ll try that as well. But while messages are being sent, there are still Trolls out there, and only one way to deal with them. Let’s move to intercept them and buy whatever time we can for Ponyville!”

Leaving the coordination to the other officers, Cor scratched out a pair of messages, one for Private Trottow to deliver to the Army and one for Private Felicitous of Second Flight to take to Ponyville. Everypony else scattered to finish breaking camp as quickly as they could, driven by the fact that they couldn’t know how far off the Troll force was and by the hope that they weren’t already too late.

~*~*~

When the gathered ponies stirred into action, a lone figure slipped away into the hills to the south, having seen all he needed to. Ragnalau had been investigating the missing troops from the Jungar and Nadrud Tribes when he’d been drawn to this spot by an odd pattern of lightning. It seemed this group had pursued them to an unfortunate end. Ragnalau’s lips curled into a sinister sneer. Perhaps these ponies were more ruthless than he’d given them credit for. He tucked that thought away for another time and hurried to return to the Tantar Tribe’s troops that he was leading.

And leading he was, though one would never know it from the sight. He was never seen issuing orders or marching with the rest. In fact, he took great pains to be as far removed from them as he could. His rank, as given to him by the Chief, meant he could direct them wherever he pleased. His own reputation let him do so with hardly a word and remain unquestioned. This time, however, he would have very specific instructions for his warriors. There were games he wished to play and snares he intended to set. If these ponies were planning on intercepting his attack on the town of Ponyville, he would enjoy watching them struggle for it.

As he padded through the tall grasses that carpeted the rolling hills and irregular stands of trees on his way, he felt a thrill of anticipation at the idea. Slaughtering hapless ponies would be twice as fun when he knew there was somepony desperately hoping to stop him.

Act III: Chapter Twenty-Eight: When Predators Play

View Online

After a frenzy of activity, the Vanguard set out for Ponyville. The wagons had been left behind since they would only serve to slow them down in the hilly country. Instead, everypony carried their own equipment, including weapons, armor and rations. Several ponies were assigned extra packs containing medical supplies, camping gear and the like. Both Jason and Zacon agreed to carry additional materials for making Cor’s arrows, since he hadn’t had a chance yet to replace those that had been lost, though even those materials were running short. The pace started out fast, spurred by urgency. But as noon approached, the officers held them up, insisting they needed to maintain a more reserved pace so that they wouldn’t be spent when they actually arrived.

Cor assembled arrows as he walked, counting and recounting them anxiously. Eighty arrows; only eighty arrows split between five archers. That wouldn’t be much use if they were marching to face a number comparable to their previous encounters. Two empty quivers bounced against his flank as he walked, a constant reminder of how many he wished he had. When noon arrived, a flight of Pegasi lifted away on Long Watch’s orders, heading west and south to scout out the enemy. Three miles farther south, they returned to report nothing moving. A five minute breather was taken and they took a bite to eat before getting underway again.

Even though the enemy was nowhere to be seen, they kept to the lowlands between the hills to avoid detection. Cor heard hushed snippets of conversation around him as worried friends speculated on what they would find and what they could do about it. He noticed Twilight practicing with mana on a leaf and she saw him looking. He nodded grimly and looked away, hoping she was making progress. He tuned out everything else then, concentrating on his own work. He managed to top off one quiver and, after a little extra effort, he had ten more arrows in the second.

He glanced up from his work occasionally to keep his bearings. The ponies were winding their way between two steeply sloped hills, accompanied by no other sound but the rustle of grasses under their hooves and absolute silence from the lands about. The tall grasses that grew here reached up to brush against his barrel where they weren’t tramped down by the ponies in front of him. If he had been paying more attention to the trampled grasses outside of their marching order, he might have sensed the ambush in time. All at once, twenty Trolls burst from their cover on either side, falling on the nearest ponies with their axes. In the second that it took for Cor to realize what was happening, all hell broke loose.

Private Slipper went down almost instantly, drawing a cry of alarm and rage from Private Norse as he drew his bow and fired on the Troll that loomed over the stricken pony. Privates Coco Crusoe and Baritone disappeared beneath a cluster of attackers on the opposite side of the column. Private Bulk Biceps launched himself into that melee with a thunderous bellow and the entire knot of combatants went down in a tangle of limbs. Jason and Zacon wheeled to face the nearest Trolls, but Zacon’s movements were stiff as he struggled with the aftereffects of his injuries. Jason didn’t look much better off, clearly drained and unable to utilize every opening. The Pegasi took to the air and dove again to engage Trolls in pairs. Private Heartstrings bounded into the fray with a shout of defiance and a flurry of stinging daggers. Twilight became an island of invulnerability as a purple shield formed around her that several Trolls attempted to breach in vain. Most of the others reeled away from the front and formed small pockets of resistance against the sudden surge of Trolls.

All of this was witnessed and processed by Cor as his bow lifted from its sling and a cluster of arrows drew from a quiver. When the first shaft flew, he was issuing orders.

“Second Squad, take the west hill!” he shouted above the clamor. His arrows sought out a pair of Trolls that blocked the path. “Rainbow Squadron, cover them from the top!”

The Pegasi disengaged from their targets and rose above the battle to hover near the hill’s crest. From there, they hurled javelins at the Trolls that pursued the ponies up the steep slope. Though it was a sharp climb, the hill was stable enough that the footing was firm. With gritted teeth and some scrabbling, Sergeant Clear Waters led Second Squad to the top. Once they had reached their destination, the archers in their ranks began firing down on the Trolls from the heights.

“First Squad, disengage and rally on me!” Cor took shots at the Trolls that were keeping them from escaping, some arrows hissing past the ears and under the muzzles of startled ponies. “Form up here!”

The remaining ponies in the gully pulled back until they formed a half circle to ward off the encroaching Trolls. Bulk Biceps emerged from the pile of bodies and weapons with a pony under each foreleg and carried them on struggling wings to rejoin the others. Lyra reappeared, weaving between combatants and shanking any Troll she passed. She skidded to a halt, breathless, beside Cor. Jason and Zacon were now alone, fighting back to back amid the remaining Trolls. They would have been in trouble if it hadn’t been for the four-way crossfire that rained down from the Pegasi above, the archers on the west hill, Cor’s bow from the north and out of Twilight’s protective bubble. In short order, all of the Trolls lay dead.

With them, Private Slipper did not rise. Norse slid back down the hill and threw himself at the other, lifting him and cradling him in his hooves.

“My brother,” he wailed. “Please, no!”

Baritone hissed and writhed as bandages were wrapped around several deep lacerations from the axes and claws of the Trolls that had pulled him down. Coco Crusoe lay unconscious from a blow that had left a large dent in his helmet. Corporal Prism Glider landed at the top of the hill and let the other members of Third Flight tend to a gash on his foreleg from a thrown axe. Bulk winced as Twilight tended to the array of cuts that had found their way past his armor and left shallow crosshatching across the plates. Other ponies that had been wounded broke out bandages from their packs, while the rest slumped where they stood to catch their breath and recovered from the shock of the ambush.

Cor’s brow furrowed as he surveyed the aftermath. The Trolls had gotten the drop on them in textbook fashion. He saw the shallow dugouts where they’d hidden and the mats of grass that had covered them. The woven camouflage even had protruding stalks to mimic undisturbed grasses. Forty Trolls had expertly waited for them here and sprung a trap that might have cost them much more if they hadn’t been able to organize so quickly to meet it. A chill ran up Cor’s spine. There was no reason for them to set this ambush unless they knew Equestrian troops would be coming this way. And if they knew about the Vanguard’s destination, far enough ahead of time to set this trap…

Cor spun about, scanning the crests and vales of the hills around them frantically.

We could have come by any path. How did we wander into the specific gully they were hiding in? His eyes continued to widen as the realization set in. They weren’t alone. This isn’t over.

He was about to call out in warning when somepony else beat him to it.

“Trolls!” Star Hunter shouted from the top of the hill.

The Trolls reacted instantly to being spotted. A flurry of spears and axes fell amongst the ponies on the hill and Private Far Horizons of First Flight was knocked to the ground. As Private Blue Moon aimed his bow to retaliate, he was struck as well. Both ponies were grabbed by their comrades and pulled away. As many as fifty Trolls surged to the top of the hill behind Second Squad, having crept up toward them stealthily until they were nearly on top of them.

“Make for that stand of trees,” Jason shouted, pointing to the south. “Take cover there!”

As everypony bolted, Norse began to fall behind. Cor held back for him and saw that he was being slowed down by his brother’s body.

“Leave him, Private. Get yourself out!”

Norse gritted his teeth and said nothing as he ran, still struggling with the extra weight.

“I need every bow I’ve got!” Cor growled, lifting the body off of the other soldier with telekinesis and dropping him. “Move your flank, Private!”

Cor sent a few arrows back at the Trolls that were thundering down the hill at them and gave Norse a slap above the stifle that spurred him ahead even as tears fell behind him. Cor fired one last shot before putting all his effort into catching up with the others. The stand of grizzled oaks spread out in a relatively flat lowland between the surrounding hills. Their thick canopy and low hanging branches created a dark interior into which the ponies raced. The grasses were shorter and patchy in the shade and the ground was soft. The heat of the afternoon sun did not reach them as they panted for breath and the cooler air left a chill on their sweaty coats.

The pursuing Trolls gathered at the edge of the trees and peered in after them but did not attempt to enter. Cor shot one of them that inched closer and the Troll toppled over backwards with a shaft protruding from its eye. The remaining Trolls retreated a few hundred meters to the top of one hill and continued to wait. As the ponies watched, another group of Trolls shuffled into view and, after a short exchange with the first group, took up positions on an adjacent hill. In all, more than a hundred Trolls watched their place of concealment.

“We’ve got to get out of here,” one pony commented softly, giving voice to what they were all thinking.

“Easier said than done,” Jason muttered, contemplating the Trolls’ position with concern.

“Seems easy enough to me,” Sergeant Blitz said. “We just head out the back way while they’re all out there on the front side.”

Cor glanced behind him to measure the possibility. The trees extended back for more than a hundred meters before thinning out again. The hills in that direction were lower and broader than those they had been traversing, but that only meant they’d have less cover and fewer chances to use high ground against their opponents. More immediately, a tall screen of cattails blocked the way, alluding to a pond just out of sight. The hills that rose to either side made the tree cover dangerously thin if they wanted to escape unseen.

“No good,” he reported. “We’d either make too much noise in that pond back there or be spotted moving around the edge. We’ll need to deal with these Trolls here or we’ll just be giving them the opportunity to cause us grief later on.”

“I’d take a chance they don’t, over facing them down like this,” Blitz snorted. “At least if they do try to stop us, we’ll have a head start.”

Cor shuffled his arrows, berating himself for not picking up the ones he’d fired back at the gully as soon as the fighting stopped. He’d already spent every arrow he’d made that day. He glanced at Jason while recalculating. Jason wasn’t looking at him. Instead, he was looking back at the cattails, his ears perked and twitching.

“If we don’t find a way to even these odds, retreat might be our only option,” Lieutenant Long Watch muttered as another group of Trolls arrived and spread out between the occupied hills.

Cor sighed, knowing they were right. “Alright, get the wounded moving first. Those of us in front will stay here to disguise our movement. As soon as they’re past the pond, we’ll pull back as well.”

As the ponies began to draw back from the watching Trolls, Jason started in alarm. Cor heard it too; a slosh of water in the concealed pond, though nopony had stepped into it yet.

“Get back!” Jason shouted, dashing through the other ponies to reach the cattails, his blade arcing ahead of him.

Private Felix jumped back as a Troll reached out of its cover and took a swipe that passed just under his nose. Jason’s sword flashed into the reeds and the Troll went down with a splash. Cor went pale as the entire pond erupted in a surge of disturbed water and shouting voices. Trolls barreled out of the cattails, swinging wildly as they rushed into the ponies.

“Stick to the right and run!” Jason shouted, holding his ground and battling Trolls on all sides.

The ponies swung and parried as they ran past the charging Trolls, ducking and weaving to avoid the less nimble enemies. As Cor fired from his rapidly thinning supply of arrows, he heard the Trolls behind them take up the call and rush down to join the fight. Cor attempted to pick off Trolls that were still blocking the way, but he could only do so much as he too attempted to flee. Private Crinkle was tripped by an axe that nearly took his foreleg off and he went down in a heap. Before anypony could react, the Troll finished him off with a downward stroke to his neck. Private Bounds’ shoulder was pierced by a spear that managed to find the gap in his armor’s plates, but he stayed upright and kept running.

Private Vector was hacked out of the air as he swooped in to strike a Troll and he rolled to a stop, one wing hanging limp. Big Mac scooped him up as he ran past, not even slowing down as another axe glanced off his plated flank. As the last ponies burst from the trees and took to the hills again, Cor turned back to see two hundred Trolls streaming toward him through the shadowy grove. He had five arrows left. With a contemptuous huff, he drew one of them and began weaving a powerful spell. He bowed his head in concentration and whispered to the trees, connecting himself to their essence. He called out to them with the power of his birthright, the command of Nature that his Elven blood granted him, and the mighty oaks answered.

Their roots rose up and their branches twisted down so that a barrier was erected to stop the Trolls’ advance. Cor then lit up the tip of his arrow and cast a web of mana over the knotted obstruction. With a resonant twang, he sent the arrow into the web and ignited an inferno that spread around the whole stand of oak trees, trapping the Trolls inside. Cor felt his legs buckling from the strain of such massive mana expenditure. With a stagger, he attempted to catch up with the others, only to find Jason at his side.

“Your turn to carry me out of one of these messes,” Cor muttered, his sour tone failing to carry any of the intended humor.

Jason hoisted the exhausted archer onto his back and took off to rejoin the rest of the Vanguard as they disappeared into the hills beyond.

~*~*~

Hours later, in the shadow of a towering stone outcropping that jutted from the earth to twice the height of the nearby hills, the Vanguard took shelter from their pursuers. Night was beginning to fall and they’d managed to lose the Trolls for the time being. A watch was set, though no fires were lit, since patrols of Troll troops could still be seen all around them, combing through the hills in search of their quarry. Meanwhile, the wounded were given more thorough care. In total, eight ponies had been seriously injured, though hardly any had escaped untouched. The two fatalities weighed heavily on everypony’s minds, especially since their bodies had been left behind. Private Norse was inconsolable and he wept quietly in the back of the camp.

Long Watch and Jason sat in the shadow of their monolithic shelter, low on the slope of the nearest rise. Cor had not yet regained consciousness, so Jason busied himself making arrows. Without the archer to replenish their dangerously low stocks of ammunition, he figured a few done by him would be better than none at all. The other Lieutenant stared off to the southwest, glaring at the red-tinted hills in the fading light. Since they’d come farther south, the haze that had hung over them had dissipated somewhat. Farther south, they could see stars; the first they’d seen since leaving Canterlot.

“We’re better than this!” Long Watch said suddenly.

“Are we?” Jason replied, not bothering to ask what the other meant.

“They shouldn’t have been able to hound us like they did. They were waiting for us, at every turn. You saw how they came from every direction once we’d been engaged. They were ready for us!”

“They were,” Jason conceded.

“And we’ve handled worse odds! We held our own before. What went so wrong this time?”

Jason paused in his crafting to look more carefully at Long Watch. The other Lieutenant was gritting his teeth in frustration, though the seething anger quickly bled away until he only looked defeated. Jason finished the arrow he was working on before he replied.

“We encountered a new challenge. We knew how to handle what we’d faced before, but this isn’t the same. We’ll have to figure this one out before we can beat it.”

“And how many more lives will that cost us?” Long Watch asked with a snap.

“More than zero,” Jason replied bluntly. He turned to Long Watch, a bit of impatience creeping into his voice. “We can’t know for sure, but I’ll be damned if I let thoughts like that stop me from getting as close to zero as possible. So don’t talk like that, got it?”

Long Watch was taken aback for a second and looked away ashamedly.

“I’m sorry,” he said sullenly. “Shouldn’t be taking it out on you, or anyone else for that matter. I’m not holding myself together very well.”

“As long as you remember that we’re all on the same side, you deal with it however you have to,” Jason said, more gently this time. “But this situation still demands a plan.”

“To hunt these monsters down and bury them in the holes they’ve dug for themselves?” Long Watch asked with a faint growl. “I wouldn’t mind taking on these smaller groups as long as it’s on our terms. After all, they’ve gone and split themselves up for us nicely.”

“That’s one way to put it. It’s true they’ll be easier to defeat if we can keep it to a single group at a time. But it’ll take some finesse to keep out of a bigger fight when they seem so well…organized…”

Jason stopped talking as he came to a startling realization. He looked out at the Trolls that were marching over a distant hill crest to the west and then to another in the east. He waited for a moment and another group appeared to the southwest, going in the opposite direction. They looked like they were just as far away as they’d been when the ponies had taken cover here. In fact, they seemed to be following the same routes, all around them.

“They’re circling us,” he breathed.

“What’s that?” Long Watch asked, following Jason’s gaze but not seeing the same warning signs.

“They’re not searching for us,” he said urgently. He scooped up the arrows he’d made and started down into the camp. “They’re waiting us out. We’re right in the middle of them. And that’s right where they want to keep us.”

Long Watch cast one last glance at the surrounding hills before following.

“Listen up,” Jason said, drawing all eyes. “We’re in a bad position and I don’t see a pleasant way out of it. I suspect the enemy knows where we are and could attack at any moment. I also suspect they are choosing not to attack because their goal is specifically to stop us from reaching Ponyville instead of simply wiping us out. So here’s what we’re going to do…”

~*~*~

Ragnalau peered northward through a screen of grasses at the ponies’ hiding place. Shadows fell over the land as the sun disappeared behind the hills. Shadows fell even more thickly beneath the imposing stone pillar. His quarry had taken less than two hours of rest when he saw the first signs of activity. Within a minute, the Pegasi lifted away and turned north at high speeds. He could see his troops turning to pursue them as they passed overhead. Another few minutes crept by and a group of ponies on hoof detached themselves from their shadowy cover and headed west. Ragnalau held out an arm to prevent the Trolls behind him from moving to intercept, though he knew that positions farther from him would be quick to engage.

“Don’t be so hasty,” he admonished as the others settled back again. “We’ll see what the whole play is before we join in.”

The sounds of fighting reached them from the west, where the second group had obviously encountered resistance. Ragnalau smiled as he imagined the struggle. His smile widened as it moved farther away, implying the ponies were making progress. It amused him when the other clans bathed in their own blood. For all their pride, they were dumb enough to march willingly to certain death.

Almost twenty minutes passed and the other Trolls began to shift restlessly, but Ragnalau remained motionless. His patience paid off when another group of ponies broke cover and ran to the southeast. Few of the patrols remained in that direction and they made their way unobstructed.

“Looks like we’ve got them all to ourselves,” he said, signaling his group to move out.

~*~*~

Jason and Long Watch ran hard, hoping to put as much distance as they could between them and the ring of Trolls that had surrounded them. First Squad ran dutifully behind them, though Baritone and Coco Crusoe had to be carried by Bulk and Big Mac respectively. Second Squad had gone west with Cor and Zacon, the former having been roused in time to move under his own power, even if he could not fight. Rainbow Dash was leading her squadron on a long northern loop that would hopefully draw a sizable portion of the Trolls out of range before turning south again to meet them at Ponyville. Jason knew that splitting up their unit would be risky, but he also knew that it was their best bet of getting some of them to Ponyville in time to make a difference.

What difference they would be able to make was not a question he concerned himself with just yet. Neither had Twilight allowed herself to focus on that detail, insisting she would rather be there for her home and her friends in any way she could. Twilight was only a few steps behind him, laboring hard to keep up the pace. They were all still tired and the night was only beginning. The morning promised only a looming battle with uncertain odds. They would have to conserve their strength now or risk facing the enemy exhausted. Once they could no longer see the towering stone that had been their place of refuge, Jason called for a breather.

The sounds of battle to the west had long since faded away, whether to distance or some conclusion, it was impossible to tell. In the wake of the hectic day, the silence was oppressive. Every jingle of shifting armor and each ragged breath made ears twitch and heads turn. They were on edge and rightfully so, but as seconds ticked by, nothing disturbed the night. As the last blush of the sunset faded from the west horizon, the squad got moving again. The pace was easier this time and they attempted to make their way with a greater level of stealth.

They wound their way between the hills for an hour, finding broader hills and wider stands of trees as they went. They were drawing close to the northern edge of Whitetail Wood, which meant they were now within several hours of Ponyville. None of them dared to voice their hopes that they had arrived ahead of the Trolls, both for fear of being heard and of having that hope dashed. As they marched on, the hills and isolated stands of oak and sycamore gave way to uninterrupted stretches of elms and maples. The night was clear, though the canopy overhead cast deep shadows between pools of moonlight. They pushed on, determined to make the far side of the Woods by dawn.

In a patch of woods, seemingly no different than the rest they’d already passed through that night, their enemy found them again. One moment the undergrowth was still and benign, and in the next, dark shapes were rising out of bushes and from behind trees and rocks all around them. Weapons were raised and the ponies drew closer together defensively while the Trolls made cautious advances, savoring the advantage of having them completely encircled. Jason saw movement farther out, recognizing the shapes of additional Trolls moving to form a second parameter to contain any attempt at escape. Something about the situation set off a burning in his blood, a fierce anger at these circumstances in general. When he glanced to his left and saw Twilight advancing with a scowl toward the nearest Trolls. He guessed a similar reaction was occurring in her.

The bolt of lightning was so sudden in its appearance that all of them were caught off guard. The Trolls who became its victims were caught in mid-stride and sent reeling backward into twitching heaps in the dirt. The Trolls who witnessed the demonstration of power recoiled in fear. Most of the others took steps back guardedly, clearly unsure of how to approach that sort of opponent. The ponies, meanwhile, were totally unprepared for the burst of light and sound that arced over their heads. Many of them had been tense already and a few on the verge of panic. With this last straw, they were pushed over the edge and most of the squad bolted in random directions.

The Trolls failed to give chase right away and Jason took full advantage of that, darting forward and cutting down several that were blocking their best chance of avoiding the encirclement of the second group of Trolls. The fighting spilled outward into the surrounding trees, with crashing brush and snapping branches mixing with the grunts and clashes of metal. Jason made headway, intercepting any Trolls that tried to close off the gap in their lines, but when he turned to look for those who had followed him, he saw he was alone.

Twilight stood where she’d been, a halo of electricity spiraling above her. Fingers of light lanced out at Trolls foolish enough to charge toward her. She spun about, her gaze sweeping through the dim light beyond her aura of scorching magic to seek out her next target. Everypony else had already disappeared into the night and Jason was torn between searching for them and staying to assist Twilight. Though, as he watched, it quickly became apparent that she needed no help. As Troll after Troll succumbed to her retribution, they lost interest in remaining here any longer. The Trolls turned away and either fled from the pony mage or else attempted to pursue the others. The fire faded from Twilight’s eyes when the last of them disappeared, replaced with a hard set frown and furiously knitting brows. Jason made a small noise to get her attention and she trotted over to him. They ran after their companions in silence, though Jason knew her thoughts were anything but quiet.

~*~*~

Lyra Heartstrings ran. She never intended to leave the fighting. In fact, she wasn’t even conscious of her decision to run. Instead, she was gripped by a primal urge to flee from the lightning that had so violently torn open the air in front of her. The sharp crack of thunder that had exploded in her ears and the split second of blindness from the disorienting flash had been enough to release the coiled energy building in her since they’d started running that night. Now, she was racing through the underbrush without a direction in mind and no idea what had become of the others.

It took a supreme effort, and many minutes, but she managed to rein herself back in and stop her reckless flight. She crouched behind a bush, trying to get her panting breath to settle. But what she heard next stole her breath away completely.

“What luck!” the rough voice said with an audible sneer. “A new plaything has found herself lost in my woods.”

The faint blue glow of the Troll’s fur played tricks on her eyes as he slid smoothly between the curtains of moonlight and shadow. He was looking directly at her, his wickedly curved spear held loosely in one clawed hand.

“All alone, little pony?” he taunted, his sinister smile widening to reveal the rest of his teeth. Then his eyes widened with cruel mirth. “Oh, I remember you! You and I have unfinished business, don’t we?”

He dropped into a more cautious stance and continued to advance on her. Lyra drew her knives and raised her shield, but the confidence had gone out of her. She knew this Troll and what he was capable of. She remembered his agile strikes and the way he’d been almost dismissive in deflecting her attacks back in Canterlot. Goldengrape’s final moments flashed before her and she gulped in undisguised fear.

She began to back away, but her movement triggered an instant reaction from her opponent. He sprang forward, vaulted over a rock on her right and landed behind her. She spun around with a panicked yelp and held her shield up to block him, but no blow fell. Instead, he shook his finger at her in reprimand.

“Now, now. No leaving before we’ve finished.” He leaned in closer, his grin nearly glowing out of the dark at her.

She lashed out at him with two of her blades and he jumped back, swatting them away with the shaft of his spear. She aimed for his feet next, but he moved at the last moment and the blade buried itself in the ground. He stamped his foot on it, embedding it deeper and preventing her from retrieving it. Lyra drew another dagger nervously, seeing his eyes trace over her array of weapons appraisingly. She gave ground again, but circled to one side defensively at the same time. The Troll matched her steps patiently.

She took deep breaths to calm herself, thinking that she might be able to win this fight if she could keep her head clear and focused. She glanced about for something she could use to her advantage and found an idea in the way the Troll had gotten past her. She picked up her pace, circling faster and drawing an intrigued tilt of the head from the Troll, whose stride quickened to follow. With a flick of her horn, one of her daggers was sent off into the darkness to the right. The Troll glanced after it in genuine confusion and decided to attack before she could set up whatever trick she planned any further.

His spear swept down at her as he leapt forward and she dodged to the side. He rolled in the opposite direction and lashed out with a sweeping blow that she was forced to block. The shield rang with the impact and Lyra quickly moved to distance herself from the Troll again. She wove between two trees and doubled back again. The Troll had given chase to stop her escape, but was caught off guard when he found her racing past him again. She slid under his spear as he sought to catch her with his long reach and stabbed at his exposed arm. He recoiled from the stinging blades but managed to keep hold of his weapon.

While he recovered himself and turned to pursue her again, she sent another of her blades into the dark, this time to hide at the base of a large rock. She galloped toward that rock, knowing that the Troll would be close behind her. To her dismay, he was faster than she expected. He grabbed hold of her tail and hauled her backward. He tossed her on her back and brought his spear down hard. Only by twisting where she was did Lyra avoid being skewered. Instead, the spear cut along her side, sending searing pain through her as she felt the blade scrape against her ribs. She cried out as she swung one of her daggers and the fine point traced a bleeding gash across the Troll’s cheek and caused him to rear back with a howl. No longer pinned beneath him and gritting her teeth against the pain, she scrambled up and made for the rock again.

The Troll was after her instantly, but as he reached her again, she jumped, planted her hooves against the rock and launched herself to the side. As the Troll twisted to face her, the dagger that had been hiding at the rock’s base sprang up at her command and buried itself in the Troll’s thigh. At the same time, the first dagger she’d hidden flashed out of the darkness and found its mark in his back. But Lyra’s plan to catch him off balance with attacks from all sides didn’t completely work. As she turned to attack with her remaining blades, she found her opponent bearing down on her with single-minded determination, despite his injuries. Gone were the taunting sneer and the gleeful glint in his eye, replaced with a burning anger stretching his features into a hideous mask of hate.

With only a second to react, Lyra used her shield to deflect the spear as it attempted to find her heart and intercepted his claw as it swept in at her face by stabbing it with two daggers at once. But she couldn’t stop him from throwing his weight into her and knocking her to the ground with a hip check that sent her head over hooves. Bleeding from multiple daggers that remained embedded in him, the Troll was visibly fighting the effects of his injuries, but his rage prevented him from being slowed. He leapt at her again, his spear thrusting to finish her. Before the blow could connect, a hammer the size of the Troll’s own head sailed out of the night and slammed into him.

With a grunt, the Troll went down and rolled back to his feet again, his gaze sweeping the shadows for his assailant. His eyes were still pinpricks of fury, but pain was beginning to show through, along with what might have been fear. Big Mac and Bulk Biceps stalked into the light, both wielding swords. Behind them, Baritone and Coco Crusoe waited with spears. The Troll saw these new opponents and turned to flee in the same breath. A barking shout of anger was his parting word as he disappeared. Big Mac rushed to Lyra’s side.

“You alright?”

She nodded as she attempted to stand. But as she put weight on her forelegs again, they shook under her. Big Mac held her up, his eyes lingering on the bloody gash at her ribs. Bulk was lifting Baritone onto his back once more, since his show of standing ready had been a façade to hide the severity of his injuries. Coco Crusoe didn’t look to be in much better shape, but he was managing to stay on his hooves unassisted. When Big Mac asked, Crusoe insisted that Lyra needed the assistance more, so Big Mac carried her. Lyra protested weakly before surrendering. They started moving again, pushing the pace as fast as Crusoe could keep up with. They remained alert, but the Trolls had vanished and all sounds of fighting had faded away. They continued on to the east, hoping they would find the others waiting for them.

~*~*~

Time Turner didn’t know who he was following until Caramel called out from behind him.

“Slow down Night Watch. We’re not all as fast as you!”

The Corporal glanced back and slowed up his pace, allowing Time Turner, Caramel and Jack Hammer to catch up. Trees blurred past as they ran and the howls of pursuing Trolls echoed from what seemed like every direction.

“Are we even going the right way?” Jack Hammer asked as he panted from the back of the group.

Night Watch didn’t answer, but looked up to find the angle of the moon and changed course accordingly. Their hooves pounded against the forest’s grassy floor for another few minutes when a sheer rock wall stopped them in their tracks. Night Watch looked left and then led them right. Before they had gone more than a dozen paces, a cluster of Trolls stumbled into their path and turned to attack. Night Watch, not breaking stride, leveled his lance at the leader and drove it through his chest. The next Troll grabbed hold of the Corporal before he could dislodge the weapon. He lifted the hapless pony off his hooves, snapping the lance in two. He turned with a grunt and hurled him into the rock face, where Night Watch crumpled to the ground and lay still.

Jack Hammer plowed into the nearest Troll with a scream of rage and the two went toppling into the bushes. Caramel jumped on the back of the Troll that had thrown Night Watch and began hacking at him from behind with his sword. Turner ran toward that same Troll’s legs and threw his weight into them, preventing the Troll from reaching up to defend himself as they all went down in a heap. More bodies came tearing out of the darkness and joined the fray, though Turner couldn’t identify them from where he lay pinned by the Troll he’d tripped. The Troll went limp and he managed to wriggle to freedom, grabbing his sword and looking for a foe. He found three more ponies than before helping to subdue the last of the Trolls.

Private Cobalt was helping Caramel drag Jack Hammer out of the bushes, careful to support his obviously broken leg. Private Karat gave Turner a quick look to make sure he was unhurt and Turner nodded his appreciation. Lieutenant Long Watch pulled his sword from the body of his opponent and moved quickly to Night Watch’s side. Caramel suddenly fell over with a hiss of pain and Karat rushed to him.

“You’re hurt,” he said, as the other tried to get up again.

“I’ll be alright,” Caramel insisted with a grimace. “Just a scratch.”

Karat held him still and checked the wound, which turned out to be a gash that ran along the underside of his breastplate where two plates overlapped. The Troll’s claw had slipped in during the scuffle and left a bleeding trail in its wake. Karat pulled a wad of cloth from his pack and stuffed it into the gap in the plates and pressed it in hard.

“We don’t have time to do more than that,” Karat said with a frown. “We’ve got to keep moving.”

“He’s right. Let’s move.” Long Watch said as he hoisted the unconscious Night Watch onto his back.

“But Jack Hammer is in no shape to be moved either,” Turner pointed out.

“There’s no helping it,” Long Watch said with a shake of his head. “Cobalt will carry Private Hammer. Karat will assist Caramel. You take point, Doctor.”

Turner hesitated only a fraction of a second at the nickname and then took the lead, steering them in as eastward a direction as he could determine. Their pace was considerably slower now that three of them were carrying wounded ponies.

“Where’d you hear my other name from?” he asked, keeping his voice as low as he could.

Long Watch didn’t look at him, but grunted neutrally. “Night Watch is my nephew. He mentioned you a few times.”

“Mentioned me?” Turner pressed.

Long Watch gave him a sidelong glance at his persistence.

“He worked in Ponyville as a security guard for the hospital. I’m told the nurses there had nice things to say about you and what you do for that mare of yours.”

“Ditsy isn’t my…I mean, we’re not…not yet.” He trailed off sheepishly.

“I’m not prying,” Long Watch said. “But they think highly of you, whatever your situation is.”

They went on in silence for some time, Turner lost in thought and the others concentrating on putting one hoof in front of the other. When the howls of Trolls began to close in on them again, they picked up the pace as much as they could. But the sounds of pursuit crept closer with each passing minute. It was when they could hear the snapping of branches as the Troll pushed through the undergrowth to reach them that Long Watch got Turner’s attention.

“Take the Corporal,” he said, heaving the unconscious pony onto Turner’s back. “Get everyone out of here. I’m leaving you in charge of these ponies until you can meet up with the others again.”

“Wait, what?!” Turner said with a start. “What about you?”

“I’m going to buy you the time you need to make it out of here. They’re going to catch us all otherwise.”

“But Lieutenant, we can’t leave you behind,” Karat protested. “You’re an officer.”

“And it’s my responsibility to make sure you’re all taken care of,” Long Watch shot back impatiently. “Besides, I can’t order one of you to stay behind. I’ve got to be willing to do that myself.”

The others retreated uncertainly, still not convinced they were doing the right thing, but Turner hadn’t moved. Before he could argue, Long Watch put a hoof on his shoulder.

“I understand, but we don’t have time. Just get my nephew out of here.”

Turner shook his head. “Not without his uncle.”

“I’m a soldier, Doc. This is what I have to do.” The sounds of Trolls were closing in and they could see figures moving in the deep shadows. Long Watch glanced at them and then fixed Turner with such a stern gaze that it sent a chill down his spine. “What you need to do is get home in one piece and make that mare your wife. Now get out of here!”

Long Watch gave Turner a shove to get him moving and spun around as the first Trolls broke through and spotted them. His sword hissed out of its sheath and he dug in to face them down. Turner ran hard, not looking back, but unable to outrun the sounds of fighting or the knowledge that he’d seen far too many Trolls to hope the Lieutenant could escape. The weight of the pony on his back was only marginally heavier than the weight of the guilt in his heart.

Is my life worth more than his? Turner asked himself. Should I have stayed behind?

A shiver ran through him at the thought.

He couldn’t order one of us to stay, but I could have volunteered. When Night Watch wakes up, how will I tell him I allowed his uncle to die?

He pushed those thoughts away roughly, angry with himself for living and angry for being angry at himself. He would deal with it later, he told himself. He had other obligations here and now. For starters, he needed to catch up with the others and make it to Ponyville.

Ditzy and little Dinky.

Their names flashed through his mind and their faces rose before him again. His resolve hardened as he reminded himself that he had at least two reasons to keep moving and he wouldn’t let anything hold him back from them. His hooves pounded the dirt relentlessly until he saw the others. They fell in behind him and matched his speed. In minutes, they encountered more of their comrades. Jason and Twilight appeared to their right and they found Big Mac and some of the others farther along. Four more ponies remained missing. Those who had made it through the Troll lines fled through the night, half of them injured and the other half determined to make up for it.

Act III: Chapter Twenty-Nine: On the Home Front, Part 1

View Online

Applejack dosed standing up. She’d been awake now for almost thirty hours straight. Since the news of the imminent Troll army had arrived late yesterday, she hadn’t given herself the time to feel tired. Now that there was the slightest pause, she couldn’t help but close her eyes for a moment. The ponies with her were in worse shape, passed out in their armor where they waited at the edge of town. It had been a difficult night.

When news of the coming attack had first reached Ponyville, there had been a moment of panic. Despite the plans they’d made for evacuation, the townsponies were unprepared for the moment to actually arrive to carry them out. At first there was confusion. Some ponies were in denial, convinced it was just a rumor being spread as a prank with poor tastes. Others disregarded the procedures that had been agreed upon and fled the town on their own. For the first hour, the only cohesive response was to be found in the ranks of the volunteers, who came running from their houses and the tents of the refugee camp to arm themselves. As the Mayor tried to regain control of the distressed populace, the troops marched in relative calm and assembled at the west edge of town.

As soon as the news spread through the refugee camp, there had been a surge of activity. They already knew what it was to be driven by the enemy and now they had less to leave behind. Half the camp was on the road by the time the troops had finished gathering, while the rest of town was only beginning to remember their plans. Some of the troops were held up by tearful family, wishing them luck or begging them not to go into battle. But their commitment to their fellow volunteers won out and close to two hundred ponies, armor clad and armed, met on the west side of town. They were all visibly afraid and made equally visible efforts to hide it. More than a few had looked to Applejack as she took her place in their formation, seeking a measure of reassurance. It had been hard for her to think that they were relying on training she’d provided to face this danger and it made her reconsider how ready she felt to be marching into battle. But she hadn’t allowed herself to dwell on it long. She’d had an army to lead and a town to defend and it demanded her full attention.

She led them out to their first line of defense, which had been the first few miles at the edge of Whitetail Woods. Those tree-lined paths were familiar to most of the ponies of Ponyville, and the volunteers from among the refugees had gotten accustomed to them during training. In small groups, they found cover where they could ambush the Trolls as they passed by. They were split up in small groups of five and spread out through the trees. There they had waited for the Trolls. When night had fully fallen, the enemy appeared. It was chaos from the very start. Their surprise attack caught the Trolls off guard for a moment, but the battle-hardened Trolls quickly organized to counterattack.

Many ponies fled back to town, unprepared for the ferocity of battle and overcome by their fear. Those who stayed put the second phase of their plan into action. Instead of standing their ground, they took off deeper into the trees, keeping just ahead of the Trolls to draw them away from town. Applejack had warned them that they would be unlikely to win if they allowed themselves to be engaged on the enemy’s terms. So they changed the terms to buy time for their families to seek safety to the east. After three hours of weaving through the trees and dodging Trolls on all sides, Applejack led her team back toward Ponyville. They were all struggling against their fatigue, but the night was far from over. The other teams pulled out as well over the next two hours, each measuring their own limits. Some of the ponies who had fled at the start regrouped with them then.

When the Trolls realized their quarry had slipped away, they reformed their lines and advanced out of the trees. At that signal, the Pegasus members of the defenders took to the air, slipping on silent wings through the black sky. When the javelins started to fall, the Trolls were held up by their surprise, seeking out the new attackers. With no way to strike back against them, they pushed forward doggedly. The ponies charged out to meet them. But just before their lines met, the ponies turned to either side and went around them, back into the trees. The Trolls, enraged by the lack of direct engagement, gave chase with thrown weapons and shouts. Then the whole process began again, with the Trolls hunting through the trees for elusive prey that stayed one step ahead of them.

As dawn began to touch the eastern horizon, the Trolls withdrew deeper into the Woods and gave chase no more. The ponies, on the verge of collapse, welcomed the respite and returned to town. Now they had kept watch, anticipating the Trolls’ return. For the entire morning, they hadn’t relaxed their vigil. Applejack knew they wouldn’t be able to rest properly until the Trolls had been dealt with or they were able to escape themselves. She was vaguely aware of a conversation taking place behind her, but she didn’t break out of her doze until she heard her name.

“Our evacuations would have been completed by now, if not for stubborn ponies that are refusing to leave,” one voice was saying.

“Why could they possibly choose to stay?” another responded.

“They either have family in the fighting that they don’t want to leave behind, or they refuse to be driven from their homes,” the first voice reported with a sigh.

“Unbelievable,” the second voice muttered.

“Where are the Trolls?” the first asked. “What are they doing now?”

“Applejack might know more than I do,” the other replied. “I’ve been busy managing our own situation.”

Applejack shook herself and looked around to orient herself in reality again. “What’s that? What’s the question?”

Bon Bon and Mayor Mare were standing a few paces back, out of the way of the rest of the ponies who were waiting for the Trolls’ inevitable return. Bon Bon wore a steel breastplate and armored shoes, her weapons and helmet resting on the ground beside her. She’d been at the front of the fighting and had surprised Applejack with just how well she’d handled herself. Where most ponies had experienced a shock when they first encountered the enemy, Bon Bon hadn’t had any such hesitation. By the end of the night, she’d emerged as a leader that everypony looked to for guidance.
Mayor Mare also wore a breastplate, though it was obvious she had neither participated in the battle nor intended to join the next. A sword hung from her side, but at an angle that suggested she didn’t know how it should be worn. Still, she had insisted she equip herself for the symbolic effect of seeing the town’s leader armed. Both mares turned to Applejack now that she’d joined the conversation.

“I was wondering what the Trolls are doing now,” the Mayor asked.

“Gettin’ ready for their next attack, most likely,” she shrugged, suppressing a yawn. “Or sleepin’, same as I’d like to be doin’.”

“Well, we can’t take our rest just yet,” Bon Bon said gruffly. “They’ve had plenty of time to regroup. I suspect they’ll be back soon. We’ll have to be ready when they are.”

“Are we ready?” Mayor Mare asked apprehensively.

Bon Bon flipped through the papers on a clipboard she was carrying. “Not by my estimations. We’re missing about fifty ponies. Most are probably dead somewhere in the Woods, but at least some ran and never came back. That leaves us with about one hundred fifty, if that.”

“…Did we really lose that many?” Applejack asked, her weariness forgotten beneath a wave of anxiety.

“I’m afraid so,” Bon Bon nodded. “And I hate to be such a pessimist, but I don’t think we’ll be able to keep them at bay with the same strategy as last night. We need a new plan.”

The Mayor and Bon Bon both looked to Applejack expectantly.

“What?! You think I’ve got a plan?” she asked. “I only had a bit of trainin’ with swords. I don’t know about any tactical whatnot!”

Bon Bon looked at the ground with a serious frown while the Mayor cast an apprehensive glance around.

“That makes you the most knowledgeable one here,” the Mayor said, lowering her voice so the nearby troops didn’t overhear. “I’ve run this town for a long time, but giving speeches and signing papers isn’t the same as leading an army. If any of us can come up with something, it’s you.”

“Maybe not,” Bon Bon said softly.

The other two looked at her in surprise.

“I swore I’d never tell anyone this, and I expect the two of you to keep tight lips about it.” She took a deep breath before going on. “I was part of a secret agency, working directly under Celestia to contain monster threats across Equestria. We were shut down a few years ago, but while we were in operation, I wasn’t exactly stuck with a desk job. I helped to capture some of the toughest monsters our agency tackled. I have a few tricks that might buy us some time.”

She looked at Applejack, concern showing through her hard stare.

“Time is all it will buy us. We still need some way to turn the tables on them. How long until we get those reinforcements?”

“I’ll check,” Applejack said, looking up at a lone Pegasus who had perched himself on the top of a nearby building. “In the meantime, get yourselves set up any way you have to.”

Bon Bon and the Mayor left to reposition the troops and Applejack trotted over to the Pegasus.

“Private Felicitous!” she called up to him. He dropped down in front of her nimbly and waited for her to go on. “When did you say the rest of the Army was going to get here?”

“The Army?” he asked, perplexed. Then he shook his head. “No, I said the Vanguard was on its way. We don’t know if the Army will be able to get here, though we sent a message for them to send anyone they could spare.”

“The Vanguard?” Applejack repeated. “Who are they?”

“A team of ponies operating ahead of the Army, to disrupt enemy movement and strike their weak points so the Army can finish them off when the time comes,” he announced with a slight swell of pride. “We’d just completed our operation against the remnants of the force that attacked Canterlot when we heard about the attack on Ponyville. They estimated they would be here a day behind me. They could arrive any time now.”

He scanned the trees and the hilly country to the north expectantly.

“They might have been delayed, or even cut off by the Trolls out there,” Applejack mused.

“Or they already engaged the enemy, and that’s why the Trolls haven’t returned yet,” he countered brightly. “We don’t have huge numbers like the Army does, but we’ve got a fire-spitting team, sure as rain.”

“I sure hope so,” she muttered, but she couldn’t shake her doubts.

She excused herself and caught up with Bon Bon, who had already established a new line of defense and was coordinating the construction of traps in the streets. Little flags were planted to indicate safe paths; red for danger, blue for clear. While the code was spread to the defenders, and the traps were being put into place, a meeting was called to make plans for the defense of the town, street by street. Applejack listened to Bon Bon as she gave detailed instructions to each team of ponies and precise expectations for their movement and timing. The gathered ponies absorbed as much of the information as they could, though more than a few looked overwhelmed by her thoroughness.

Applejack committed her part to memory quickly. It was easy enough when she knew every street in Ponyville. It was a simple matter of association. Each street corner had a different plan or maneuver attached to it, laid out in a sequence that followed a route she’d walked a hundred times. Now, instead of going from a bakery to a general store, she was going from a tripwire trap to a three-way ambush. Ponies walked the routes to familiarize themselves with the plan and the last of the traps were being set when a cry rose up from the west. The scouts had spotted the Trolls again. Everypony rushed to their positions, weapons held ready.

Applejack peered around the side of the building she was using as cover to see small clusters of Trolls emerge from the trees and move cautiously toward the town, their eyes scanning the sky and their shuffling steps hesitating to be the leading group. Other ponies near her took steadying breaths as the gap closed, steeling themselves for the fight. During the flight through the woods, they had hardly attempted to face the enemy. Indeed, most of the Trolls they’d managed to kill lay in the open space between the tree line and the edge of town, fallen under the javelins of the Pegasi. This meager killing field was likely contributing to the reluctance of the Trolls to advance. When they had made it halfway, the Pegasi took to the air again and began lobbing javelins, prompting the Trolls to make a break for the cover of the buildings.

Though most of them made it to the first of the cottages at the edge of Ponyville, very few made it any farther. From behind every corner, ponies sprang up to attack. The Trolls were ready to fight, and some ponies were struck down, but they were overwhelmed all the same. The defenders had little time to enjoy their minor victory however, because Trolls instantly poured out of the Woods, having sufficiently probed the ponies’ defenses. The wave swept across the field, almost ignoring the desperately tossed javelins from above. Applejack gave the signal to withdraw, a signal that was echoed up and down the lines, and then led her team back through the streets to seek the first of their traps.

The Trolls that gave chase howled in fury. Applejack spotted the red flag and veered down the blue path. At the same time, a group of ponies revealed themselves on the far side of the red path, taunting and calling to the Trolls. The Trolls let Applejack’s group escape, concentrating on the ponies that weren’t running from the fight. Too late, they realized that the ground had been carpeted in tacks and caltrops. The Trolls struggled to cross over the obstacle only to be met on the other side by spears and swords that cut down the off balance attackers. The advantage was fleeting though, and the trap lost potency as more Trolls became aware of its presence.

Still running, Applejack could see other positions falling back as the traps ran their course and lost effect. The second line of traps waited ahead and she called her team onward. A signal from the Pegasi hiding on a nearby rooftop told her it was time to turn and face the enemy. She and her team wheeled about and held their ground, standing defiantly in the path of the Trolls that rushed up the street toward them. Applejack hoped her fear didn’t show on her face, but when she saw similar fear on those who stood with her, she realized there wasn’t a logical reason to hide it. She was afraid and so were they. Zacon’s words came back to her then.

No soldier honest with themselves is completely unafraid.

It wasn’t a lack of fear that allowed a soldier to fight. It was the will to fight regardless of that fear. Now was her time to prove she had that will. With a steadying breath, she acknowledged her fear and then put it aside. There was no way to avoid what came next, no way to run from it now. She had to face it, and she wasn’t going to let anything, much less fear, stop her. The revelation must have caused a visible change in her bearing because her team looked at her in surprise and closed ranks resolutely. The Trolls took notice of the tiny knot of ponies standing in their way and charged. Heedless of anything else, they howled up the street, their weapons held high. They were only a few strides from the ponies when the Pegasi on the roof released the ropes they’d been holding, and the heavy timbers perched precariously over the street came tumbling down on the heads of the bulk of the Trolls, cutting the front of their ranks off from reinforcements.

Those Trolls that made it through the trap were momentarily surprised to find themselves virtually alone and the ponies took full advantage. Applejack sank her sword into the first Troll she could reach. The blade bit into the muscular chest with a crunch of bone and a gush of blood. The first time she’d killed a Troll, the shock of having its blood splash onto her face had almost caused her to drop her weapon. This time, she did not hesitate and spun her whole body around to create the momentum needed to rip the blade loose again. The Troll toppled over backwards and curled up on the ground to bleed its life out.

She leapt to her next opponent and finished it off with similar efficiency. Suddenly, a javelin hissed by her face, mere inches away, and landed in the dirt. She looked around to find one of the Pegasi on the roof recoiling from the realization that he’d almost hit her as he tried to help with the remaining Trolls.

“Save your javelins and get to the next position,” she shouted at him. “We’ll manage.”

The last Troll fell under her blade and her team turned to retreat to the next line of defense. As she galloped away, she glanced at the javelin. She couldn’t help but shudder at the thought of being killed on accident by another pony. Not only the loss of another fighter to defend her home, but also the guilt that pony would have felt.

Friendly or not, that was too close.

She shook herself and ran on.

~*~*~

Pinkie Pie watched from the main floor window of Sugarcube Corner as ponies ran by. Most ponies had already left town but she had stayed to make sure the bakery was looked after while the Cakes were away. After all, she couldn’t just leave the shop completely unattended. Still, she wondered if she might need to leave for a teeny tiny bit. There sure had been a lot of commotion today and everypony had been acting worried, like something bad was about to happen. But that was silly, because how could something bad happen when so many of their friends had gone to join the Army? They’d promised to keep bad things away from town, and she knew they wouldn’t break their promise.

When the first of the Trolls came into view, she couldn’t help but giggle. She’d never seen one before and there was something comical about their shuffling gait. As ponies rushed past the shop, she saw something that made the laughter catch in her throat. A veil fell across her eyes as her mind refused to make the connection between the fear in everypony’s eyes and the Trolls that chased behind them.

What were those red patches on their coats?

Her mind wouldn’t give her a clear answer.

Were they playing tag out there? she thought as a pony fell under a Troll’s axe. And why doesn’t that pony get up?

The obvious truth danced just out of reach as a fog clouded her thoughts. Somehow, what she was seeing was wrong and she just knew it was a mistake. The light must have been playing tricks on her. Or she was suffering from low blood-sugar levels. Or even that this was some sort of prank that she hadn’t heard of before. It would all make sense as soon as everypony got back up and yelled “Fooled you!” Then they’d all laugh and it would be okay.

Her ears flopped suddenly, followed by a flutter of her eyes and a twitch of her knees. She jumped backward as her Pinkie Sense went off. The door to the shop was kicked in a second later. Pinkie’s ears flattened back instinctively, though she wasn’t sure why. Her knee got pinchy, though she couldn’t figure out what was scary about this situation. The pair of Trolls that were shouldering their way inside could have been more polite by knocking first, but they were probably just tired from whatever game they were playing outside and wanted some sweets for a snack. Pinkie leapt behind the counter and produced a platter of toffees and jelly candies.

“Welcome to Sugarcube Corner!” she announced, holding the platter out for them to see. “I’ve got everything you need right here. Take your pick of these samples and we’ll get you paired up with the perfect treats in no ti–“

One of the Trolls swatted the platter away, scattering its contents across the room. Pinkie backed up as they marched around the counter and closed in on her.

“Want something more substantial?” she asked nervously, wondering why they were being so rude, even as her mind would not accept the answer. “Try these muffins, or a fruit pie, or some cupcakes. In fact, have them, have all of them!”

She tossed the items up, hoping the Trolls would leave her alone and go for the food, but neither of them even glanced at the confections. The Troll in front of her flicked a cupcake off his shoulder and grabbed her by the foreleg, lifting her up to his eye level. There was an axe held tightly in its other clawed hand and its beady eyes had no warmth in them.

So she laughed. There was nothing else to do. She was scared, but she didn’t have to be. She’d laugh these scary things away and everything would be alright again. In fact, if the Trolls actually thought about how ridiculous they were, she was sure they’d laugh themselves right out of existence too. Scary things couldn’t hurt her if she just laughed them away. They’d be gone any second now. As the axe was raised up, she wondered how many seconds were in an “any second” anyway.

The Troll stopped before he could swing and looked down at his leg. Gummy the Alligator had latched onto the Troll’s ankle. The Troll tried to shake him off, but the toothless gator held fast. The Troll dropped Pinkie in his attempt to dislodge the stubborn reptile. With a grunt of annoyance, the Troll kicked out violently and Gummy went sailing into the wall behind Pinkie. He hit the wall and slumped to the ground. She waited for him to bounce back to his feet but he didn’t. He just lay there.

Pinkie blinked at him in a daze. Her mind had reached the end of its ability to reasonably dismiss reality. It hung on the precipice of two equally bleak voids; either to admit to the horror of her surroundings, or to turn away from them to such a degree as to come back full circle, but leaving herself behind. The choice never made it all the way to her consciousness, which had long since lost control of itself. Instead, she had already decided which course to take and her laughter changed pitch accordingly. Gone were the nervous giggles, and the gentle trills of yesterday did not replace them. Now, her laughter was sharp and irregular, coming in short bursts as if she were forcing it out between anxious breaths.

“Oh, is that the kind of game you want to play? I’m good at that game!” she said as she turned slowly back to face the Trolls. An unnaturally wide smile was growing on her face as her unfailingly fluffy mane deflated. “And it looks like it’s my turn!”

~*~*~

Scootaloo had made a mistake. Since they’d seen other ponies choosing to stay, she and the other Cutie Mark Crusaders had slipped away in the confusion of the evacuation. It had felt like an opportunity for adventure, to see the troops in action, or maybe even to have a chance to help save the town. Somehow, she never imagined how wrong she could be. None of the monsters that had ventured into Ponyville before had ever acted like this. While some, such as Cerberus or the Ursa Minor, had found their way here either by accident or by being disturbed, these Trolls didn’t seem to have any purpose but to kill everypony. Racing through the streets, a pack of Trolls giving persistent pursuit, Scootaloo fled toward town hall. It was the last place she’d seen the others as they prepared to leave town and she hoped it was where she could find somepony to help her.

The other two CMCs were not by her side now either. They’d stumbled upon a small battle between a cluster of Trolls struggling through a tripwire trap and the line of ponies trying to hold them back. One moment, the ponies seemed to be evenly matched with the brutish attackers. The next, several ponies the three fillies had known most of their lives were dragged down and tossed aside. When the Trolls turned their hateful gazes on them, Apple Bloom had bolted. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo took off as well, but the other filly was too far ahead and they lost sight of her. A few blocks later, Sweetie Belle turned down a different street than Scootaloo, and now she ran alone.

Just as she thought she’d gotten away, a knot of Trolls shuffled around the next corner ahead and spotted her. She saw an open door to a house on her left and veered toward it. Taking the stairs inside to the second floor, she glanced about hastily. Picking a room, she kicked the door closed behind her and sought a place to hide. It was a well furnished bedroom. She looked at the underside of the bed but decided against such an obvious place. A dresser in the corner provided just enough room for her to squeeze between it and the wall so she wiggled into place and waited.

The sounds from the street were muffled through the walls and Scootaloo couldn’t hear any sounds of her pursuers’ approach. The sudden creek of the stairs under their weight caused a shiver to pass up her spine. Their footsteps stopped in the hall for the space of a heartbeat. Then the hinges of the door shuddered under a heavy blow. She resisted the urge to peek at the door. It burst open a second later and three Trolls shouldered their way inside. She tried to quiet her breathing but it sounded like a gusting wind in the relative silence. She could hear the Trolls begin upending furniture in search of their prey. A bedside table became matchsticks as it was acquainted with an impatient axe. Scootaloo had to make an effort not to gasp or scream as bits of furniture landed in front of her. When the bed was smashed in half and tossed against the wall like a toy, Scootaloo could take it no more and bolted from her concealment.

She made for the only window in the room because the door meant passing two of the Trolls on the way. Luckily, the third was facing the wrong way to see her make her move. She heaved the window up and shoved the shutters open, leaping out onto the flowerbox. With another small jump, she made it to the thatched roof where its slope came down next to the window. A Troll’s claw closed down where her hooves had been a fraction of a second ago. As she scampered toward the roof’s peak, she could hear grunting and scrapping that told her they were attempting to follow.
When she reached the top, she realized that she had nowhere else to run. With panic rising up again, she turned to see two Trolls carefully climbing out the window after her. Their size made walking on the thatching hazardous and progress was slow, but they were determined to reach her. Scootaloo looked left and right, and finally, down. There was only one way to escape. Taking a few steps back so she had room for a running start, and trying to ignore the fact that she was three-and-a-half stories up, she spread her wings.

She hesitated for the span of a breath. Just as the first Troll lifted his clawed hand to grip the top of the roof, she charged wildly and flung herself out into space. Her eyes clamped themselves closed when her hooves left solid ground, refusing to see the emptiness that she knew lay below her. Her wings beat furiously and she stretched her hooves out before her. As the rush of wind in her ears told her she was falling, she instinctively angled her wings. At once, she felt herself change direction. She opened her eyes in shock. She was dropping rapidly still, but now she was on course for the next rooftop and had leveled out so that she might even make it. She shifted again and aimed for the lower part of the roof. She hit at an angle, bounced once, and scrambled madly to stop herself from tumbling over the other side. She watched as bits of straw that had been kicked loose fell away into the street below.

She blinked once. With a burst of elation, she realized that she hadn’t just made the jump, but had actually managed to control her descent. It was the closest she’d ever been to actually flying on her own in her whole life. She turned about, full to bursting with the need to celebrate this wonderful moment with a smiling face and ended up staring back at the Trolls she had only barely managed to evade. They growled and brandished their weapons at her but could not follow.

The sounds of battle and screams of ponies rising up around her returned in a rush and she recoiled. The rooftop gave a clear view of the fighting up and down the street. Bodies of Trolls were left abandoned like spilled grain sacks where the defenders had faced them down. But the bodies of ponies lay beside many of them. Every so often, another group of combatants passed by, leaving more bodies behind.

The last of her ecstasy drained away and she lay down in a quivering and disconsolate mass, folding her legs and wings tight against her body. She tried to shut it all out, hoping for it to end and leave her behind. So complete was her denial that she didn’t even move when a crunching sound behind her announced the presence of someone else on the roof with her. She did finally look when a hoof touched her shoulder.

“Don’t give up kiddo,” the newcomer said. “We’re not finished just yet.”

Of all the faces Scootaloo was wishing to see right now, no other could have brought her a bigger smile. Rainbow Dash stood tall and proud in her Air Corps uniform, framed by a sunburst that peered through the clouds behind her. She scanned the street grimly for threats. Scootaloo flung her hooves around her idol’s neck with a cry of relief.

“Did you…? You didn’t happen to see me when I…?” She couldn’t help trying to ask, despite their current situation.

“Yeah, squirt, I saw. And it was pretty awesome.” She smiled briefly and ruffled the filly’s mane. When she turned her gaze back to the fighting, however, her eyes hardened against what they saw. “Listen, I’ll fly you somewhere safe and you stay there, alright? I’m needed out here.”

“Okay.” Scootaloo said, letting herself be hoisted onto Dash’s back.

Rainbow coiled up and jumped into the air. She circled once and flew southeast. Town hall passed beneath them, where the remains of the defenders had gathered to make a last stand. As more and more Trolls found their way to the spacious plaza from the surrounding streets, the battle intensified. The stragglers of the evacuation, as well as stubborn ponies who were now being driven from their homes forcefully, still lingered on the south side of the river and were making slow progress to the east. The defenders concentrated their efforts on keeping the Trolls away from the bridge that was the easiest river crossing. To the west, smoke rose from many rooftops, where Trolls had begun to burn the cottages. Rainbow descended toward a familiar white Unicorn and landed hard in her urgency.

“Rainbow!?” Rarity gasped in surprise. “You’re here?”

Before Rainbow could do more than nod grimly, Sweetie Belle bounded out from behind Rarity and dragged Scootaloo off of the other Pegasus and into a crushing hug.

“Oh, thank goodness you’re alright. I was so worried when we got separated.”

“So was I,” Scootaloo said, easing the trembling filly off of her. “But what about Apple Bloom? Did she make it here?”

Sweetie Belle’s eyes glistened with tears as she shook her head. “We haven’t seen her.”

“I’ll keep an eye out for her,” Rainbow said, spreading her wings. “But I need to get back to my squadron. Get yourselves out of here and take care of each other.”

Rarity looked like she wanted to say something, but she could see there wasn’t time and gave an encouraging nod instead. Rainbow shot back up into the sky and winged north to regroup with her squadron as it strafed a street full of Trolls with javelins. The other Pegasi defending the town quickly rallied at the sight of the Air Corps squadron and soon a full fifty Pegasi were raining projectiles onto the enemy. The Trolls were having trouble bringing their numbers to bear in the confining streets and, with no maneuvering room or cover, entire groups of Trolls were wiped out by the Pegasi. Meanwhile, the fighting in the plaza surged and ebbed, but each time the Trolls were driven back, there were fewer ponies to hold the line.

~*~*~

Applejack and the remaining defenders held their ground stubbornly. But when she glanced across the river to the remaining ponies who had yet to flee the burning town, she despaired. They were too slow and the Trolls were too numerous. Even if they could hold on until the last of them had escaped, it would be too late for any of her troops. Tears welled in her eyes as her hope faded. Another wave of Trolls had made it through the Pegasi and was bearing down on her, but her heart was no longer in the fight. The plaza before her was littered with fallen ponies; names and faces that swam before her. The Trolls trampled over the dead heedlessly and came on.

They were about to reach the ponies when a blast of force erupted between them, sending them all sprawling. None of them had time to determine its source because bolts of lightning and shards of ice ripped through the air and turned the battlefield into a cloud of steam and strobing light. The thunder was nearly continuous as it rolled over the ponies, who quivered where they lay. The ice seemed to concentrate on the Trolls closest to them while the lightning fell against more distance foes. The terrifying display of power was enough that many Trolls refused to advance on the plaza, instead withdrawing to the western side of town. Those who remained were cut down by the magical maelstrom.

As the haze cleared and the echoes faded, the ponies got back to their hooves, looking about shakily, equally amazed and frightened. Then they saw her. The radiant battlemage that had saved them stood with a wide, defiant stance. Her silver armor gleamed over the navy blue uniform and energy still crackled around her menacingly from the barrage she had unleashed. Applejack had to blink a few times before she recognized the mage for who they really were, so different was she from the scholarly pony she’d known. More than the unusual attire, her entire demeanor was changed. The fierce gaze, the gritted teeth, the raw power that seemed to bend the air around her; none of it looked like the obsessively studious mare from Canterlot that Applejack called her friend.

Twilight was breathing heavily from the effort, but with just one steadying breath, she appeared calm and collected once more. A few ponies cheered as they rushed to greet her. Applejack made her way over woodenly, still processing the day’s events and the turbulent emotions that were coursing through her. Earlier, she remembered seeing Rainbow amongst the Pegasi, leading them over the streets. The recognition had been there and gone again in the heat of battle, but as a relative stillness settled over the town, she was beginning to catch up. She was supremely tired, grief-stricken and afraid, but now so filled with relief that she could cry. Her friends had come home and there wasn’t anything she wanted more than to hold them near again.

Just when she thought she’d had her fill of familiar faces, she spotted Jason and her joy bubbled over in a choked laugh as she ran forward.

Act III: Chapter Thirty: On the Home Front, Part 2

View Online

As ponies gathered to greet Twilight and thank her for her timely arrival, a mare who Twilight wasn’t completely familiar with pushed through to speak. Tufts of her navy blue and pink mane stuck out from under her helmet.

“Calm it down! We’re not even half done here!” the mare barked gruffly, clearly conducting herself as an officer as she eyed the mage’s insignia on Twilight’s armor. “Report soldier. Where’s the rest of your unit?”

“Right behind me,” she said, indicating ten ponies headed toward them from one of the north streets.

“Is this the Vanguard we’ve been holding out for? Just them?!”

“Sorry to disappoint, but there wasn’t time,” Jason said, as he and the others trotted into speaking distance. “We were forced to engage in multiple locations in order to break through and reach the town. The others will be pushing to meet us independently. For now, we just needed some of us to be here at all.”

He stopped beside Twilight and scanned the crowd of ponies. He found who he was looking for at the same moment she reached him. Applejack threw herself into him and cut off his greeting with her lips. The kiss was hard and unabashed, even in front of so many watching ponies. After a few breathless seconds, she broke away with a soft smile. Jason stared back, speechless and wide-eyed.

“Thank Celestia you’re alright,” she whispered. “Seein’ Canterlot burnin’, I was so worried.”

Her eyes lingered on him even as she turned to greet Twilight. The two mares embraced, but Jason heard nothing of the words they exchanged. He was still far too distracted by Applejack’s kiss. It had been more passionate than anything that should have passed between friends. Indeed, he didn’t think there was any way to interpret its intentions as something other than romantic. It confused him that she should so suddenly show that kind of interest in him. He thought back through their interactions to find clues to her behavior and realized his error almost instantly. His familiarity with her would have passed as close friendship in Elven culture, but she had obviously seen it as more. He grimaced inwardly and hoped he would be able to explain the issue without upsetting her. However, now was not the time.

“Who’s in command here?” Jason asked.

“I am, if anyone is. The name’s Bon Bon.”

“Lieutenant Faircastle,” he said, indicating himself. “Now, are we retaking the town or evacuating?”

“Evacuating, sort of. But we’ve been too slow at it.” Bon Bon glanced at the ponies across the river, still in sight as they made their way east. “We’ve been buying them time.”

Jason followed her gaze and frowned critically. “Pull your troops back to the other side of the river and hold the far side of the bridge. We’ll establish a forward perimeter and keep them off of you.”

“Who do you think you’re giving orders to?” Bon Bon huffed. “I said I’m in command here.”

“What’s your rank?” Jason retorted. When Bon Bon hesitated, he went on. “Even if you outranked me, the plan I’m offering still stands. Are you disagreeing with that plan or just resenting the fact that it was an order?”

“It’s been a while since I took any kind of authority over me,” she said crossly. “But I’ll see to it your plan is carried out. Besides, we need the breather.”

She trailed off ominously with a glance at the ragged and exhausted ponies behind her. Then she saluted and began directing the defenders to cross the bridge. Jason was about to start issuing orders to his team but stopped when he saw the reunion that was silently taking place. Big Mac and Applejack cried as they held each other. Twilight stood just to their side, wiping away tears of her own. The other ponies of the Vanguard looked on in hushed sympathy, though more than a few glanced out at the dead, searching, hopefully in vain, for their own loved ones. Unwilling to interrupt, Jason instead signaled Rainbow to bring her fliers down to meet them.

“What’s it look like from up there?” he asked when they’d gathered on the ground.

“The Trolls aren’t pushing anymore,” she replied, looking back at the surrounding streets. “They’re concentrating their forces to the west, like they’re waiting for something. Some of them are still hanging around the north side of town though, mostly burning buildings.”

“Numbers?”

“Lots,” Rainbow said dryly. “More than a thousand and that’s just the ones we could count. There’s no telling how many more are lurking around.”

“Then we’re not going to be able to save the town itself,” Jason said with a heavy sigh. “But buildings can be rebuilt if only the citizens survive to return. We’ll hold here until we can be sure the Trolls can’t catch them and then move out ourselves.”

“What about ponies still in the town?” Rainbow asked apprehensively.

“What ponies?” Jason scanned the streets, but there was no movement. “They’ll either have run or died by now, I think.”

Rainbow didn’t budge. “I think we should at least look.”

“I’m not risking any more lives on a suspicion that somepony is hiding in a cupboard somewhere,” Jason shot back.

“It’s Apple Bloom,” Rainbow said, casting a glance at Applejack. The other mare looked like she’d been struck a blow as she spun around, aghast. “She’s not accounted for, and she’d been out there last they saw her.”

She pointed back into town, where smoke rose from burning cottages and the shapes of Trolls could be seen moving several streets away. Jason was about to say that they couldn’t begin a search in a place like that, but he could see Applejack out of the corner of his eye. Reluctantly, he changed his mind.

“Our first objective is to cover the evacuation,” he said slowly. “But I’ll see what I can do about finding Apple Bloom. Everyone is to hold this position until I get back.”

“I’m going with you,” Applejack said. Big Mac nodded as he stood by her side.

“No,” Jason said firmly. “Stay back and keep the bridge locked down. That’s an order.”

Big Mac grunted in frustration and turned to join the rest of the Vanguard’s formation, but Applejack held her ground.

“There ain’t an order you can give that’ll keep me from searchin’ for my sister. And I reckon I’m not in the Army anyway, so there.” She looked at him very pointedly.

Jason hesitated in responding as he tried to articulate his reservations, which gave Twilight enough time to chime in.

“I’ll go with as well.” She saw Jason rounding on her with an exasperated exclamation on his lips and cut him off before he could even begin. “Princess Celestia expressly forbade you from giving me orders. I will go where I decide.”

Jason had to close his eyes tightly in order to contain his irritation. When he was able to speak, it was through clenched teeth. “Fine. But I resent this risk. I’d rather you stayed back here, where it’s safer.”

“I figure I’ll be safer with you,” Applejack said.

Her expression softened, allowing Jason to detect a reluctance to see him leave again. His anger melted away before the vulnerability he saw. He was no stranger to that look. He had never been very good at dealing with it and he wasn’t faring well in this world either. He didn’t trust himself to reply, so instead, he turned to address Rainbow.

“Sergeant, I trust you won’t dispute my orders when I tell you and your fliers to round up all the ammo you can before the Trolls decide to press this position again?” Rainbow shook her head hastily and Jason went on. “Good. You’ll need every javelin you can get in order to keep the pressure off our ground troops.”

“Lieutenant?” she said as he started off. “I’d suggest starting on the north side. There aren’t so many of them as to the west and something’s keeping them busy. Might be ponies holding out.”

Jason nodded and started northward. When Big Mac made to follow, Jason shook his head in resignation and motioned for him to keep up.

“Might as well let you come,” he grumbled. “She’s your sister too.”

They made their way quickly, meeting no resistance as they pressed out of the town square and into the northern streets. The fires hadn’t spread far in this part of town yet and the Trolls were concerned with other parts of the town at the moment. But the sounds of Trollish shouting reached them soon and they investigated. Twilight gasped when they found her library in the center of the commotion. Dozens of Trolls had surrounded it, brandishing weapons and occasionally throwing rocks at the windows. Some Trolls lay dead nearby, their fur burned away by tongues of green flame that still clung to the blackened forms. The ponies took cover around a corner.

“Spike,” Twilight breathed as she looked at the scorched Trolls. Her eyes traveled to the windows, searching for any signs of movement and then swept across the Trolls laying siege to the tree dwelling. “I’ve got to help him.”

She made to step out of concealment but Jason stopped her. She opened her mouth to tell him off but he made a placating gesture for her to listen.

“I know I can’t give you orders, but let me make a suggestion. There’s too many to take in a straight fight, but we might be able to drive them off with some trickery.”

Twilight waited to see what Jason had in mind and started in shock when she saw it. Jason used telekinesis to lift one of the Troll bodies back to its feet and grip its weapon once more. Twilight followed suit with another body. Jason lifted a second one once he had the first properly balanced. Twilight raised two more in similar fashion. The five risen Trolls shambled clumsily toward their unsuspecting living counterparts, weapons raised to strike. The weapons came down, felling the first Troll before any of them knew what was happening. Unexpectedly, the Trolls struck back without more than a moment’s hesitation. But the Trolls were equally surprised when the corpses didn’t stop. Though large chunks were taken off, even a head in one case, the arms that held the weapons kept swinging.

There was a pause in which the Trolls backed away in uncertainty. When one of those brought down by the walking corpses began to rise as well, a few let out shrieks of undisguised fear and the entire group broke ranks, fleeing to the west. The ponies waited a few moments, and when the Trolls did not seem to be returning, they crossed the street to the library. Applejack stopped to look at the bodies where Jason and Twilight had let them fall back to the ground.

“That sure chased ‘em off.” She shivered and then added, “Spooked me a bit too.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. “They might be our enemy, but the dead shouldn’t be treated like that. It just doesn’t feel right.”

“A necessity of war,” Jason said. He glanced uneasily at the bodies as well. “It wasn’t true Necromancy though. Just a bit of gruesome puppetry.”

“What difference is there?” Twilight asked.

“Very little,” Jason said darkly.

They reached the door and paused to listen. No sounds came from within, nor could they detect any movement through the gaps in the splintered door.

“Spike?” Twilight called, barely raising her voice. “Spike, it’s me. Are you in there?”

There was a tense pause and Twilight grew more anxious with each second of silence.

“Twilight?” the dragon’s voice replied at last. “Is it really you?”

A reptilian face appeared in one of the windows and was gone again in the blink of an eye. There was scrapping and a few thuds as heavy objects were moved away from the door. The door opened and Spike ushered them inside. Twilight scooped him up and hugged him tight while Big Mac and Applejack closed the door and peered out the windows to keep tabs on the street. Jason looked around and saw two dead Trolls inside. Both were burned and then appeared to have been doused by buckets of water. The room was torn apart, evidently in the scuffle with the Trolls. Books were torn and scattered and the tables were propped on their sides near the stairs, forming a crude barricade. A face poked out from beneath a desk, but disappeared with a squeak of fear when they saw Jason looking.

“It’s alright,” Jason said softly as he approached. “We’re here to help.”

The face appeared once more and the tiny Unicorn gazed up at him uncertainly. Her faintly violet coat and golden-blond mane were vaguely familiar, and as he got close enough to see behind the tables, he realized why. A grey-coated Pegasus lay curled up at the base of the stairs, her face obscured by both her blonde mane and her hooves. Her shoulders shook weakly from tired sobbing and her wings lay limp at her sides.

“Ditzy?” he breathed.

His heart skipped a beat when her ears perked up to her name and she looked around to see him. The lopsided eyes struggled to focus on him, but after a moment, she gave up.

“It’s not him,” she muttered to herself.

The Unicorn Jason assumed to be Dinky looked up at him. “Are you here to save us?”

“Yes we are,” he replied softly. “We’re making sure nopony gets left behind and we need to hurry.”

“Why didn’t you come sooner?” she asked.

Jason was taken aback but he recovered quickly. “We were far away. But we came as quickly as we could.”

“You shouldn’t have been so far away,” she said bluntly.

He considered her carefully. “We’re here now.”

She stared back at him and he got the impression she was weighing his words with a critical reasoning far more mature than her age suggested. Knowing the circumstances she and her mother faced, he could only guess what harsh truths she’d been exposed to that prepared her to confront this situation. Dinky slowly turned to look at her mother. Ditzy had not moved or made any sign she intended to. Dinky trotted over and nudged her.

“Mommy, we need to leave,” she said, trying to push Ditzy to her feet, but hardly budging the mare.

Ditzy mumbled something but Jason didn’t catch it. Dinky seemed to have understood and redoubled her efforts.

“We can’t stay here. Mommy, please!” Her horn sputtered and some of the feathers of Ditzy’s wing were ruffled by the attempted telekinesis.

“It doesn’t matter,” she said, getting up anyway. “He’s gone.”

“It does matter,” Jason said sharply.

His tone cut through to Ditzy and she looked Jason in the eye for the first time. She started in surprise when she recognized him.

“Mr. Faircastle?!” Words hovered on her lips and she struggled to get them in order. “But if you’re here…”

Her jaw went slack as a realization crashed over her. She walked up to him with a desperate plea in her eyes, but she couldn’t bring herself to ask the question for fear of her newly rekindled hope being extinguished again. Jason had a hunch as to what it was, but he remained stone-faced.

“Let’s get moving,” he said, turning back to the door. “We’re a long ways from the rest of our troops and the enemy won’t hang back forever.”

Ditzy lit up with another flare of hope at the mention of other troops and she followed eagerly, hardly daring to breathe. Twilight hesitated, looking around at her books and tables in the home she might never see again. But she managed to pull herself away and followed the others back out into the street. They hadn’t gone more than a block when Trolls came howling toward them from the west side. Jason swore under his breath and drew his sword. Twilight, Spike, Applejack and Big Mac took up positions on either side of him while Ditzy and Dinky shrank away in fear. For a moment, it looked as if they would be buried by the sheer number of Trolls that were careening toward them. But something disrupted their charge from the rear and Jason heard a familiar voice shouting in a foreign tongue.

“Hest Tek Finan!” Zacon shouted, his Axe pointed at the enemy in challenge. “Hule Tek Gunarin!”

He and the rest of the ponies with him fell upon the rear of the Troll forces as they turned to face his voice. Jason sprang into action immediately, taking advantage of the distracted Trolls in front of him to carve deep into their formation, leaving his enemies to fall behind him from the keen bite of his arcing blade. Zacon’s Axe clove through the Trolls as he passed them and the ponies pushed in behind him. Twilight lashed out with ice shards and bursts of Unicorn magic. Spike, with his flame breath, and Applejack and Big Mac, with their sword and hammer, supported her in pressuring the Trolls and kept them from getting around on the mage. The Trolls were now being boxed in as ponies attacked from both ends of the street while the magic blades of the foreign warriors cut them down from within.

Jason and Zacon reached each other and fought side by side, dividing the Trolls effectively into two outflanked groups that dwindled rapidly until they were wiped out entirely. So complete was the maneuver’s success that none of the ponies fell in the battle. Zacon quickly directed his troops to follow after Jason as they all headed toward the river again.

“A timely arrival,” Jason commented as they ran.

“The battle is still young and I intend to be a part of as much of it as possible,” he replied with a grin of anticipation.

“Not so young as you might think,” Jason returned. “The enemy is far too numerous for us to handle today. We’re preparing to leave the town once the last of the civilians have been evacuated.”

They arrived at the river and the two parts of the divided Vanguard greeted each other warmly. Zacon spat into the dirt and rounded on Jason.

“You’re telling me we came all this way to help these ponies leave their homes behind?”

“We don’t have much choice, now do we?” Jason pointed out.

“Turning tail and running is the worst choice there is!” he said, raising his voice. “J’ut! I’ll be called a coward after I’m dead!”

“No one is going to call you a coward except yourself,” Jason said with a bite of ire. “And that’ll be your choice as well.”

Zacon leaned in close to Jason so their eyes were inches apart.

“I didn’t come here to watch this town become a bonfire,” Zacon said, seething with barely contained fury. “I came here to win a war! Now let’s take this fight to them!”

Before Jason could shout his answer back, Rainbow called out.

“Look! We’ve got reinforcements!”

She let out a whoop and pointed at the swarm of figures rapidly approaching from high above. Fourteen squadrons of Pegasi, the entire Air Corps, circled as they descended. One broke away and headed for the assembled ponies on the ground. Spitfire came to hover a short distance off the ground and returned Rainbow’s salute.

“We got your message and came as quick as we could,” she said, with a glance at the burning town. She gritted her teeth against what she saw. “What’s the plan of attack?”

Startled, Jason made a rapid reassessment of the situation, looked at Zacon and gave a nod that dismissed their argument entirely. He stepped back and yielded the decision to the other Lieutenant. Zacon stepped forward to address the Captain.

~*~*~

Cor had been silent for the entire exchange, now watching with mild detachment as Zacon laid out his plan. It had been a long night, made especially difficult by the fact that he’d drained himself so completely the day before. His quiver held the remaining arrows for the entire Vanguard, twenty in all. The other archers had given the last of their own to him in favor of spears and swords, noting that he would make better use of them. Even so, he’d made use of his own sword more in that one night than he had in the rest of the conflict thus far. This chance to stand still was a welcome one, brief as he knew it was.

The Pegasus they’d just rescued was standing nearby, holding tightly to Private Turner. Her first reaction to seeing him had been to throw her hooves around his neck while tears and laughter mixed in his mane. Now, as he told her that he might have to go back to the fighting, she didn’t look like she intended to let go. Applejack and Big Mac were exchanging a parting hug as the latter rejoined the troops forming up under Zacon’s directions. She remained stoic as he left, but Cor could tell she was holding a lot back. Ditzy was doing her best to let Turner leave as well, but she wiped her eyes so often that she nearly lost her balance switching from hoof to hoof.

Spike joined Twilight as she and Jason waited for Zacon to give the order to move. Cor remained where he was, already having agreed to hold the bridge and rest himself. While none of them were doing well, despite Zacon’s undaunted air, Cor was the least fit of them to return to battle. With the last of the plan agreed upon, Zacon directed the troops to action. The Air Corps merged with Rainbow’s squadron and the remaining defenders to sweep the smoke from the skies over the burning town with their combined wing power. After clearing away their concealment, the Air Corps began a withering assault on the Trolls in the streets. Zacon led the Vanguard’s ground forces in their wake, clearing out buildings and putting out fires as they passed.

The sounds of battle rose and fell, ultimately moving farther away as minutes passed. Cor sat down at the foot of the bridge, looking warily about for any attempt to cross the river. Applejack was directing Ditzy to the other side when she stopped beside Cor.

“You just gonna sit there then?” Applejack asked.

“I’m in no condition to be keeping up with the others and this bridge needs guarding,” he replied. “It’s not about to go anywhere, so neither am I.”

“I meant, of all the things you could be doin’, this is it?” she pressed.

“Look, I told you why I’m not dodging around out there with the others and why this spot is important. If I had some supplies on hoof, I’d be making arrows. Other than that, I don’t see a whole lot else to do.”

Applejack looked about conspiratorially. “My sister is still out there. We rescued Ditzy here while we were lookin’ for her, but now Jason’s busy again. I’m not done though. I won’t stop lookin’ ‘til I find her.” She looked at him imploringly. “I could use some help, if you’re able.”

Cor bit his lip as he looked over the defenders on the far side of the river. They still stood ready to fight, even as they took what rest they could in the calm. He scanned the streets for threats and saw none. The Vanguard and the Air Corps had pushed the enemy back into the west side of the town and seemed to be keeping them there. He found himself agreeing with Applejack that the bridge was a pretty useless post to be standing.

“I shouldn’t. Jason would give me hell for walking away from this position when I need the rest,” he said, but sighed as he went on. “But he’d probably give me hell for letting you go off on your own too, maybe even more. And I can’t convince you not to, can I?”

Applejack frowned sternly in answer and Cor nodded.

“Very well. I’ll go with you.”

Applejack nodded solemnly and pointed to the southwest.

“On the way back here, Spike told me Apple Bloom ran toward the edge of town, that way.” She shook her head sadly as she trotted off. “Makes sense she’d head for home when she’s scared.”

Ditzy, having listened to the entire conversation, guided her daughter across the bridge and left her in the custody of Bon Bon’s defenders. Then she quickly returned to Cor and Applejack.

“I’ll come with too,” she said meekly. When they regarded her uncertainly, she went on. “You only saved me because you were looking for your sister. I owe you a bit for that.” She looked back at Dinky tenderly. “Besides, I can’t stand to think that a filly might be stuck out there, alone and afraid.”

“We appreciate it,” Cor said neutrally.

They skirted the edge of the river, staying out of the shadow of the buildings wherever possible. Cor held his bow ready on one side and his sword on the other, watching for Trolls at every corner. The road that turned south out of town was packed hard and impossible to read, but Cor noticed clues leading off the road and into the orchard. Scratches on the white paint of the fence and tufts of grass torn up by Trollish feet marked the pursuit of a single pony by at least four Trolls. He vaulted the fence and led the others into the trees, moving quicker with urgency, but his eyes never resting anywhere long as he sought out the danger that was surely ahead.

Applejack gripped her blade tightly, peering at every shadow with a mixture of hope that she might find her sister and fear as to what she might see. Ditzy trotted along behind them, staying on the ground. She kept looking behind them apprehensively, but nothing seemed to threaten from the way they’d come. The softer earth between the trees offered an easier trail than the road and Cor had no trouble finding the tracks of Apple Bloom and her assailants. The farther they went, the more rushed Applejack’s steps became, driven by the need to reach the end of the trail, until Cor was actually hurrying to keep up with her.

He lagged, unable to push himself to run yet. The best he could manage was a canter while Applejack would have been galloping out of sight if she weren’t stopping to look around every tree and bush she passed. Cor and Ditzy trekked along behind her, pushing deeper into the orchard. Applejack came to an abrupt stop and cast about frantically.

“Where’d they go?!” she asked, spinning around to face Cor. “Her hoofprints! They just stop here but the Troll prints keep on goin’ down that way.”

She pointed to the northwest and Cor examined the tracks in question. He saw the imprint of tiny hooves, nearly lost among the deeper markings of the Trolls. But when the Troll prints continued farther on, the filly’s prints stopped suddenly. He scratched his chin in thought. Meanwhile, Applejack let out a wail of lament.

“My sister’s gone! They caught her and carried her off, I just know it.” She dropped to the ground and buried her face under her hooves.

Cor peered closely at Apple Bloom’s final set of prints and shook his head. “Not likely.”

Applejack looked up at him, a spark of hope rekindled. “What’s that?”

“There’s no sign of struggle here.” He pointed at the Trolls’ tracks where they passed by Apple Bloom’s. “Even if they plucked her off the ground and carried her away, their tracks are uniform and so are hers. After coming so far, why would they have suddenly caught her here? And without breaking stride? As I said, not likely.”

He continued to examine the tracks and then the area around them more thoroughly. Applejack watched him closely and bit at her lip in worry. At last, Cor slapped the ground with a hoof in triumph.

“Look here,” he said, gesturing to the others. “See how these last tracks of hers are deeper than the others?” As they leaned in closer to see what he meant, he went on. “That’s pressure from pushing off, such as for a jump. And see how they’re deeper on one side? And the clods of dirt kicked up are to her left instead of behind? And if we follow the line of that jump…”

He directed their gaze to the bushes to the right and pointed out the broken twigs and leaves torn away by recent passage. A smile slowly spread across Applejack’s face.

“She gave ‘em the slip!” she exclaimed and pushed through the bushes, searching earnestly again.

They picked up the filly’s trail immediately and when Applejack saw the direction they were headed, she raced off, certain of the destination now. By the time Cor and Ditzy caught up, Applejack had already reached the quaint tree house nestled deep in the orchard. Apple Bloom had emerged from her hiding place to embrace her sister.

“We’re all safe now,” Applejack said. She wiped a tear from Apple Bloom’s cheek and gave her an encouraging smile as they set off again. “We’d best be gettin’ back and rejoin the others.”

Only a minute later, Cor detected trouble. His finely honed senses picked out the sounds of furtive footsteps approaching before the first Troll was in view.

“Thes,” he said, the harsh hiss of a word grabbing everypony’s attention instantly.

Ditzy gasped and all eyes turned to the Trolls that emerged from the screen of trees to the north and west. Cor turned to face the enemy and aimed an arrow at the nearest Troll. Applejack pushed her sister behind her and readied her sword. Ditzy took to the air and hovered above them fretfully. The Trolls charged when they saw weapons raised and Cor dropped the first two before they’d gone five steps. But as he pulled another arrow, he registered that this was a larger group of Trolls than just the few they had tracked out here.

“Run,” he shouted, backing away. “Back to the road!”

The ponies took off through the trees, the Trolls close behind them. Cor was still suffering from fatigue, but he kept the Trolls at bay with his arrows. Even Applejack was beginning to have trouble keeping ahead of the Trolls’ lumbering pursuit. Dozens of Trolls were matching their steps to either side, and closing in from behind. Cor could see that they wouldn’t make the road before they were forced to fight.

“Ditzy,” he shouted. The Pegasus flew in closer to hear him, swooping under branches as he ran. “I need you to warn the others. Bring help!”

Ditzy nodded frantically and flew off, climbing above the canopy and winging northeast. Cor’s breath was turning ragged and he could hear equally labored breathing from Applejack, though she was doing a better job not showing it. He looked for a place they might be able to gain an advantage, but skidded to a halt when Apple Bloom cried out. She tumbled to the ground and was slow to rise. Cor fired a few more arrows to keep the Trolls from reaching her while Applejack scooped her up and carried the filly on her back.

“I’m alright,” she said, clearly shaken. “Just tripped.”

Cor could see the tremble in her shoulders as much as hear it in her voice. She was running on fear alone, having been pushed to exhaustion in the chase out here. Applejack was beginning to falter now, bearing the weight of her sister on top of the sleepless night of fighting she’d already endured. Cor knew they couldn’t go much farther. He had ten arrows left and next to no mana. If a miracle didn’t fall out of the sky, they might be finished. He glanced at the Trolls to the right and left and then at the fearful look in Apple Bloom’s eyes. With a grunt, he decided to abandon conventional magical warfare and start abusing the full potential of Unicorn telekinesis.

“Stand your ground!” he shouted, skidding to a halt. He took a wide stance and focused every ounce of will on the enemies barreling toward him. “I’ll set them up, you knock them down!”

Applejack stopped with him, looking uncertain but drawing her sword again regardless. Apple Bloom hopped off her back and took cover behind a tree. Cor’s keen eyes darted about, picking out each and every detail of each and every movement, tracking them all and measuring the order of his attacks. He returned his bow and sword to their sling and sheath to free up all of his concentration. The green glow of his horn wrapped around the feet of many Trolls, tripping them or causing them to stumble. Others had their weapons pulled from their startled grasp. Rapid and precise, Cor’s intrusive influence held up the attackers. As the first of them reached Applejack, who was coiled to strike, he snagged the weapons, wrists and ankles of the Trolls, delaying their actions and leaving them briefly vulnerable.

Applejack took full advantage, cutting down one Troll after another as they inexplicably found themselves fumbling at key moments. Even still, the two ponies had to give ground steadily as the Trolls’ numbers seemed limitless. A hundred had already fallen when Cor began to feel the effects of such extensive use of his horn. No longer simply holding objects, he was affecting many targets significantly and with a sustained effort. His horn burned and sparked as residual magic lingered from continuous exertion.

He signaled Applejack to retreat and they ran a hundred yards before stopping to fight again. Cor’s horn was marginally recovered but they were both at their physical limits. They could no longer run and a hundred more Trolls still closed in on them. Cor sent his sword out ahead of him and intercepted Trolls before they could reach them. Applejack seemed to be drawing on determination alone to keep fighting. She was beginning to stumble and falter even as she managed to parry and dodge and counterattack with enough power and speed to give the Trolls pause. Cor’s horn was a searing pain and he took his sword in his mouth instead. They broke off yet again, falling back with the Trolls on their heels.

A Troll’s axe lodged in the plating on Applejack’s left flank, cutting one of the connecting straps. The loose plate tangled with her legs as she ran, causing her to stumble and go down. Cor drew his bow and fired five arrows in rapid succession, giving her time to recover. But the Trolls were on her again as soon as she could stand and she was forced to turn to face them. With a desperate surge of mana, Cor fired an arrow charged with the only spell he could manage. The arrow struck and exploded in a cloud of frigid air, sticking to the fur of the Trolls closest to them and freezing in a solid layer that trapped them in place. Cor was lightheaded but managed to stay upright. As Applejack turned to run, Cor caught sight of a blur of motion from farther back in the remaining Trolls.

A faint bluish hue was all he could make out before a spear flew with wicked purpose and struck Applejack under her right shoulder plate. Her leg buckled from the force of the blow and the pain that lanced through her and she cried out as she went down. Cor sent his sword into the Trolls that sought to reach the downed mare and fired the last of his arrows. He cried out in rage and pain as his horn flared from the burden of use. But for all his efforts, the Trolls pushed through. As Applejack stood again, one of them reached her. Even though Cor pulled the axe from its grip before it could swing, he couldn’t prevent it from striking with its massive clawed hand.

The claws dug into her exposed left flank and the Troll followed through with a guttural roar. Applejack was lifted off the ground by the blow and deposited in a heap some several yards away. When she did not attempt to rise, the twenty or so Trolls that remained disregarded her, turning to the only combatant left standing. Cor backed away in disbelief, his ability to concentrate on his weapons fading. He had no arrows, no mana, no strength left to fight. He was alone, far from town and on the verge of collapsing.

All the wars I’ve seen, and this is how I go? he thought with a hint of morbid amusement.

He tripped on an exposed root, falling against the rough bark of the tree behind him. He stared back into the baleful eyes of the Trolls as they closed in on him. But they never reached him. A flash of black and tan swept into them and they fell, cut apart by the keen blade that whirled around the new arrival. With wide strokes, Jason forced his way into the middle of the Trolls and began separating limbs from their owners in earnest. With only a handful of troops left, the Trolls broke and ran. Jason let them go, assessing Cor’s condition with a quick glance and then rushing to Applejack. Cor struggled back to his hooves and staggered over to her. Jason stared down at her with wide eyes, his jaw set hard. Ditzy returned, landing beside them and gasping at what she saw.

Applejack’s left side had been torn open from hip to shoulder by the Troll’s claw. She’d been raked deeply, her ribs visible through the three long gashes. Beneath the blood that welled up, they could see how each ragged breath moved inside her chest. The spearhead was still protruding from her right shoulder, though most of the shaft had been snapped off by her landing. Blood trickled from under the plates, but not nearly so much as from her flank. Cor eased his pack off and settled down beside her, but he knew it might already be too late to do anything for her.

~*~*~

Jason didn’t even see Cor there until he’d put the first layer of bandages over the wound. Too much was flashing in front of his eyes. Possibilities; memories; regrets: He didn’t even try to sort them out. Part of him was still trying to deny what he saw while another was searching for a way to undo it. He was frozen between them. As Cor applied another layer, Jason took notice of his lack of magic.

“You’re out of mana,” he said flatly.

Cor nodded, digging for the rest of the bandages. Jason knew his own mana reserves wouldn’t be enough to heal her. Not without the risk of giving too much of himself. He watched as Applejack continued to bleed, her breathing weak and strained. The feeling of helplessness was strangling him and he wanted more than anything to act, but at the same time, the cost kept him from doing so. Cor looked up at him irritably.

“Could you stop hovering like that?” He gestured behind him. “Keep watch so they don’t sneak up on us again.”

Jason knew Cor was only short with him because of stress, and he dutifully stepped back, but he only managed to bite back a sharp response out of fear of interrupting the archer’s ministrations. Both of them were caught off guard, however, when another voice spoke up.

“No, let him stay.”

They had all thought Applejack was unconscious, but now she opened her eyes and looked between Cor and Jason pleadingly. Her gaze was barely focused and she couldn’t manage to raise her head, but her ears perked toward them attentively. Still, her voice had been soft and labored, with each breath coming at an effort.

“I’ve got to…” She paused to swallow the dryness in her throat. “…to tell him somethin’.”

Jason knelt down, getting in front of her so she could see him clearly.

“Jason.” She paused as her lips trembled. “I’m sorry. Sorry for gettin’ involved in the fightin’, even when you told me not to.”

Jason shook his head in protest, unwilling to put any blame on her for this, but she made a gesture to cut off any words.

“I wish we could’ve…had more time,” she said, pausing occasionally for a breath. “Some things I wish I could’ve said.”

Jason nodded dumbly. Applejack’s eyes fluttered closed and there was a tense silence broken only by her labored breathing.

“Is my sister safe?” Though she didn’t open her eyes, there was sudden strength in her voice.

Jason looked around and found Apple Bloom a short distance away, silent and wide-eyed.

“Yeah, she’s…she’s here.”

Jason gestured for her to come closer and Apple Bloom walked over with halting steps. Applejack took a few short breaths before speaking again.

“Take care of her for me. Don’t…” She gulped and tears leaked from her clenched eyes. “Don’t lose her too.” Then she opened her eyes and found Jason. Her tears fell into the grass under her cheek. “I don’t want to die for nothin’. I’m scared that…”

She gulped and took a few breaths but couldn’t seem to form the words. Her chest rose and fell rapidly and she looked between Jason and Apple Bloom with a frantic gleam in her eyes.

“I’m scared…” she breathed.

Then her eyes slowly closed and she went still. Cor stopped applying pressure to the bandages against her side, standing up and backing away with a shake of his head. Ditzy covered her mouth with her hooves and sat down to cry quietly. Apple Bloom still hadn’t made a sound and was standing so still she might have been carved from stone. Jason mouthed words he would never get a chance to say, the realization eating away at his composure even as he recoiled into himself to hide from what he was feeling.

But the sight before his eyes wouldn’t let him go. Rationally, he’d seen death many times before, even in this world. He’d known this pony for little more than three weeks. But seeing the life leave her, he was wounded deeper than he thought possible. She wasn’t just another innocent casualty of a senseless war, nor even simply his friend. She’d been a bastion of selflessness and warmth that he never realized he needed.

Something blurred his vision and he realized he was trembling, but he couldn’t make himself stop. Memories assaulted him and he was helpless before them. Her smile that had helped him hold on to hope when he’d first come to this world; the ways she’d been so accommodating and understanding; the evening on her porch, watching the rain; the joy in her eyes when she’d seen him returning to Ponyville; it had all happened so fast that it felt like a blow to the gut looking back.

He closed his eyes against the images and he felt tears running down his muzzle. She hadn’t done anything to deserve this in her whole life. This war had robbed her of a good life and it was robbing countless other ponies of the same opportunities all across Equestria. And for what? The Trolls gave no reason, had no clear objective, nor even held much regard for their own lives. It was pointless, reckless violence: killing for the sake of killing. His people were born to face pure evil and defeat it, but Equestria was a land where conflict felt foreign. The injustice of seeing this land burn under the onslaught of such heedless malice tore something loose inside Jason and he felt a strange heat building in his chest.

When he opened his eyes, they were burning with rage.

Act IV: A Just Cause

View Online

Devastation has swept across Equestria and despite the efforts of Equestria’s Army volunteers, the Trolls seem intent on continuing their assault. In Ponyville, a high price has been paid to meet the threat of the Troll forces. Even as the Trolls take staggering casualties, far eclipsing the ponies’ losses in raw numbers, the Equestrians can hardly claim to be winning. And as much as they are determined to endure the war, one question gnaws at the edge of their thoughts: Why would the Trolls be so determined to make them suffer?

Act IV: Chapter Thirty-One: Broken

View Online

The Air Corps pushed forward relentlessly, driving the Trolls down street after street. With the air swarming with the newly arrived Pegasi and raining deadly javelins, the Trolls were sent into disarray. Their spears and axes couldn’t reach the distant opponents, leaving them no choice but to retreat or huddle in the relative shelter of the buildings they had set aflame. The ground forces cleared those Trolls the Air Corps couldn’t reach, building by building. As each street was cleared, the Pegasi from Ponyville’s weather team put out the fires. Minutes passed and a brittle stillness gradually fell over the town.

But the fighting faded slowly, sharp cries echoing from the Trolls as they were brought to bay and faced down. Twilight ran beside Jason, lending aid when she could. She was beginning to feel the effects of extensive mana use now and, with the added strain of her frantic nighttime flight to reach Ponyville, it was all she could do to resist the urge to lie down and sleep the day away. The pounding of her heart would not have let her anyway, nor would the chill of dread that swept through her every time she saw the body of another pony in the street. So she ran on, struggling to keep moving but unable to stop.

The troops on the ground met with very little resistance as the Pegasi drove the bulk of the Trolls toward the west edge of town. While Twilight was helping to move a pile of timber that blocked a side street, Ditzy came swooping in and spoke hurriedly with Jason. Before the frantic Pegasus finished speaking, Jason was out of earshot, running southwest and leaving Ditzy to chase after. By the time Twilight realized he’d gone, there was no sign of them. She was momentarily confused by his disappearance but her attention was drawn back to the fighting when a door burst open behind her and a knot of Trolls came out, screaming in rage.

The other members of the Vanguard were busy farther up the street and hadn’t noticed yet. She would have faced them alone if not for Spike. The Trolls were no match for the pair, only making it half the distance to them before Spike had sent three screaming away with his clinging flame breath and Twilight had killed the other two with a blast from her horn and cuts from their own axes. The last Troll she felled raised its claw weakly toward her, a faint growl dying on its lips, before settling into the dirt and moving no more. Twilight suppressed a shudder, just as she’d been doing for some time now. She wondered vaguely if her aversion to killing was fading or if she was just becoming used to the sensation of her skin crawling under her coat. She decided she didn’t like the prospects of either possibility and pushed the matter from her mind.

Spike jumped onto her back again and they rejoined the other troops. As they caught up, a series of howls rose up from the south. Trolls poured up the street toward them, about two hundred in all. Much of the Air Corps had pushed farther to the west already and only two squadrons were able to provide supporting fire. Many Trolls made it through and Zacon pushed to the front of the group to meet them. The street was narrow enough that the Trolls couldn’t bring their numbers to bear fully, but the battle was still fierce and the Vanguard gave ground steadily. Twilight fired scorching bolts from her horn, using only her Unicorn magic to conserve her remaining mana. The ponies used a staggered withdrawal, working in pairs to strike out and fall back successively. Zacon provided an anchor at the center of the formation to prevent the Trolls from pressing in too quickly for them to keep their lines intact. Meanwhile, the Pegasi rained javelins from above.

The Trolls committed themselves to the fight completely, none attempting to break away or take cover. Their determination won them some purchase on the left flank, where the weary ponies gave ground quicker than expected to the comparatively fresh Trolls. Zacon shifted his attention to that side to compensate and, almost immediately, the right flank collapsed. Twilight suddenly found herself at the front of the fighting as the ponies backpedaled hastily to avoid being overrun by the advancing Trolls. A pony went down beside her and she telekinetically lifted the offending Troll off its feet and hurled it backward into its fellows. While they were scrabbling back to their feet, she picked up the fallen pony and pulled him with her as she retreated.

As the Trolls surged forward again, another pony was struck and collapsed. Spike jumped down to let loose a torrent of flame to hold them at bay while Twilight reached out again with telekinesis to remove the injured pony from the front. No sooner had she managed it than another went down. She stopped her efforts to extract the downed ponies and unleashed a flurry of bolts from her horn. When that did little more than buy more time, she threw a wall of magic out in front of her, blocking the Trolls away and bringing the fight to an abrupt standstill. The Trolls bashed and hacked and clawed at the barrier, but it did not yield. The Air Corps squadrons overhead ran out of javelins and sped off to resupply while the ponies on the ground watched their opponents warily through the pulsing shield.

Still holding the shield against the Trolls’ persistent efforts to breach it, Twilight turned to the first pony to have fallen. Private Sifter blinked up at her, dazed and reeling but looking to have avoided any critical injuries after a hammer had connected with his helmet. She could see Private Aspen pushing himself up again, bleeding, but not as much as Private Mortar. She sent Spike to tend to Aspen first. As Mortar stirred weakly, Twilight rushed to his side, her mana reaching out to probe at the gash on his chest where the steel plates had been knocked aside. What she found sent a chill through her.

A sliver of metal, broken off of the plates, had been driven between his ribs and punctured his heart. The internal bleeding wasn’t critical yet, but every heartbeat threatened to shift the sliver and slice his heart open. Worse, when she removed it, his heart would begin bleeding freely and no bandage would save him. Her only hope was to heal him with her mana before he bled to death. Mortar looked up at her, a question in his eyes behind a veil of pain. She screwed up her face into what she hoped was a reassuring smile and knelt down.

Bracing herself mentally, Twilight took hold of the intrusive fragment and eased it out as quickly as she dared. She’d never used her telekinesis inside anypony before and she felt a bit queasy as the various tissues moved under her grasp. Mortar grunted and tried to squirm but Twilight held him fast. A wave of blood followed the fragment out and Twilight clamped down on the injury with telekinesis while she let her mana infuse the wound completely. With the leaves she’d practiced on, the breaks had been relatively clean and coaxing the cells to rejoin had been simple enough. The jagged cut of this wound was anything but simple and she started at the edges, trying to work her way in gradually.

But the rate was far too slow and the bleeding continued at dangerous rates. Her brow furrowed as she focused on accelerating the process even more, but cries of alarm broke through her concentration. As she put more effort into the wound, her shield had begun to waver. The Trolls were throwing their weight against it madly, encouraged by the cracks that had begun to appear. Zacon was reforming the lines in anticipation of their breakthrough and glanced at her with what might have been concern. The ponies around him looked to be on the verge of collapse from the strain of fighting through the night. The Trolls still outnumbered them three to one.

Twilight began to recast the shield, but as she did so, her mana faltered and the healing stopped. Her telekinetic hold on the wound loosened for an instant and a fresh wave of blood poured forth. Mortar’s chest convulsed in pain and Twilight quickly renewed her grip to keep the bleeding in check. But her shield began to disintegrate and the ponies started backing away as the Trolls shouted threateningly. Twilight couldn’t recast the shield without releasing her grip on Mortar’s wound, but she couldn’t let it fall or they would all be overrun. She took a deep breath as she stood and turned to cast the spell.

The barrier pulsed with a fresh wave of energy, the cracks vanished and the Trolls were repulsed by the surge. Keeping the shield carefully maintained, Twilight turned back to Mortar. She applied telekinetic pressure again, though Mortar was no longer responding other than to flinch with each new wave of pain. She attempted to restart the healing effect, but she was starting to have difficulty manipulating her mana on such a fine scale while holding the shield firmly in place. Each heartbeat she felt in his chest was weaker than the last and the blood that had pooled beneath him told her it was too late for her meager efforts.

So she gave it up. What else could she do but submit to the reality that she wouldn’t be able to save him? It tore an emotional hole in her heart to mirror the wound she could not mend. She leaned close and put a hoof on Mortar’s shoulder.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered.

Then she stood on unsteady hooves and devoted all of her concentration to the shield. Zacon regarded her solemnly, neither judgmental nor appearing sympathetic. A minute later, the Pegasi returned and continued to cut down the remaining Trolls. With their only hope of breaking through to the ponies dashed and their enemy striking from beyond their range, the Trolls finally broke and fled. Twilight dropped the shield and the others pursued the retreating Trolls toward the edge of town. Spike stood beside her, offering his presence as support but at a loss for what else he could do. Rainbow hung back, and when she saw that Twilight wasn’t moving, she dropped down next to her. Twilight said nothing, instead contemplating Mortar’s still form impassively, though she wasn’t really looking at his body so much as her own failure.

“You okay, Twilight?” Rainbow asked.

Rainbow didn’t get a response for a full minute.

“I’m…tired,” Twilight said finally. “Tired of seeing ponies die and tired of the stress and the fear. I’m also just plain tired. But mostly, I’m tired of being so utterly helpless to change things. I want to make a difference. But time and again, I see that I’m only one pony, and sometimes that doesn’t seem to be enough to save a life.”

Rainbow looked between her and Mortar a few times before speaking.

“You…can’t do it all. You can’t…be there. Not for all of them.”

Rainbow forced the words out haltingly as if it were an effort to say them aloud. Twilight looked over at her friend with concern. Rainbow wasn’t looking at Twilight. In fact, she seemed to be avoiding eye contact.

“We’d best get moving,” Rainbow said, spreading her wings. “The others are two streets ahead already.”

Twilight opened her mouth to say something but Rainbow took off before Twilight could get the words out. She and Spike followed after as fast as they could, which was now only a quick trot. By the time they caught up, Zacon and the other Vanguard troops were returning. The Pegasi of the Air Corps were circling watchfully overhead and the last sounds of fighting had faded away. Rainbow sat in the middle of the street, staring at nothing. Zacon dismissed his troops to various duties and stayed where he was, contemplating Rainbow silently. Rainbow didn’t seem to notice, nor did she react when Twilight stopped beside her. After a few seconds, Twilight realized where they were.

The front door of Sugarcube Corner was splintered and sagging from the frame. Debris littered the floor of the darkened interior and no movement was visible from where Twilight stood. After exchanging a worried glance with Spike, she turned back to Rainbow with a pleading question on her lips. She didn’t have to give it voice for Rainbow to know what she would ask.

“I saw it from the air as I was coming in with my squadron,” Rainbow intoned sullenly. “I couldn’t do anything about it at the time. I kept telling myself I’d get there, that I’d go back. I never did. So much happened and there just wasn’t time. I wasn’t…”

She flinched as if in pain just trying to get the words out. Her whole frame seized up like a coiled spring ready to snap. Twilight could hear the self-reproach in Rainbow’s voice as she forced herself to finish the sentence.

“I wasn’t fast enough.” She looked at Twilight then. “If Pinkie is…if she…I don’t think I want to see what’s in there.”

“She might not be—,” Twilight began.

“It was two hours ago, Twilight!” Rainbow cut her off with exasperation. She immediately deflated again. “It’s too late.”

Twilight recoiled from the outburst but recovered herself quickly. “I have to hope, Rainbow.”

She marched toward the bakery resolutely with Spike on her heels. Rainbow hesitated for a few seconds more before getting up and following reluctantly. The contrast with the brightness outside forced them to stop in the doorway to let their eyes adjust to the dimness. The lamps had been knocked from the ceiling and the windows were shuttered, meaning the only light came from the door they were entering. As soon as they could clearly see what was waiting for them inside, they regretted it. The smell of blood in the enclosed space was nearly overpowering and the sight of the Troll bodies strewn around the bakery’s main room was a horror unto itself. Pulverized bones beneath the fur of the muscular forms and more than a few crushed skulls marked most of the bodies. One looked like it was still on its feet, but on closer inspection they could see it had been beaten against the wall until it stuck there. Both Rainbow and Spike looked like they were going to be sick and Twilight felt the same.

But she stepped inside anyway, scanning the room for any sign of her friend while trying to hold her breath. Spike stayed close behind her, unwilling to be separated from her by more than a single pace. Rainbow hung back in the doorway. Twilight didn’t see anything in the main room that might tell her where Pinkie Pie had ended up or how so many Trolls had died there. There were no ponies to be found, armed or otherwise. Then a slick thud sounded in the kitchen, making them all jump. The trill of giggles that followed couldn’t have come from anypony but Pinkie, yet somehow that only increased Twilight’s apprehension for what she would find.

She edged around the counter and peered into the kitchen cautiously. The kitchen was even worse than the main room, with blood covering nearly every surface, though there were fewer bodies. Those few bodies had been mashed and twisted beyond recognition. Pinkie sat in the middle of the carnage, poking idly at the gore around her. Twilight saw that the light fixtures remained intact here and flicked the light switch. As soon as the room was illuminated, Pinkie spun around with frightening speed and reached Twilight before she could gasp. She grabbed hold of Twilight’s shoulders tightly and held her so that their eyes were an inch apart.

“Candy!” she blurted with a smile.

Twilight recoiled involuntarily from the other mare. Pinkie was coated in blood, some of which had dried to her coat and some still dripped slowly off of her when she moved. Her mane was plastered to her neck and there were only a few places where the pink of her coat showed through at all. Still she was smiling as if nothing were unusual. Twilight could feel the sliminess of the congealing blood soaking into her own coat where Pinkie held her. Only after a few seconds had passed did she actually process what Pinkie had said.

“Did you say candy?” Twilight asked, her voice an octave higher than normal.

“That’s right!”

She bounded backwards cheerfully, splashing through a pool of blood as she went. Twilight watched her with growing concern.

“All sorts of candy colors! Cherry and peppermint!” she said, pointing at one wall where it looked as if she’d smeared one of the Trolls against it until its blood had painted the whole wall. “There’s apple and strawberry over here.”

Twilight looked at where she indicated and looked away quickly, having seen as much of a smashed Troll’s head as she cared to.

“But my favorite one is right here,” she went on, sitting back down in the middle of the bodies. “Raspberry!”

And then she blew a loud raspberry and continued pushing the gory mess around with her hoof. She laughed at herself and then looked back at Twilight. Twilight hadn’t been able to move yet, still stunned by Pinkie’s words and demeanor.

“Isn’t it funny?” she asked with a giggle. “Zacon was right about this being a candy-colored world. I never noticed before, but I see it now!”

She was overcome with another fit of laughter and she fell over from the force of it. She held her hooves up and looked at them. Her laughter took on a hysterical pitch as she rolled over to look at Twilight again.

“Even I’m candy-colored, aren’t I? Licorice red from tail to snout!”

She continued to laugh even as Twilight took a hesitant step toward her. Pinkie’s eyes traveled from her friend’s openly horrified expression to the gore that covered her and back several times. Each time, her laughter diminished slightly until Twilight realized, with a new level of sorrow, that Pinkie was now sobbing. When Twilight reached out to her, Pinkie threw herself into Twilight’s embrace. Twilight cried with her as she held the stricken mare as tightly as she could. Pinkie curled up against her and clung to her like a lifeline, worming in as close as she could as if trying to disappear from the world. Looking on through the door, Rainbow and Spike were frozen with disbelief and horror. Zacon appeared behind them, having followed them in quietly.

“This is not what I meant,” Zacon said in a hushed rumble. “I think I prefer the softer colors to…this. Something about seeing her this way is…unsettling. Unnatural even.”

He looked away with a shake of his head that suggested he was warding off unpleasant thoughts and went back outside. Rainbow stayed where she was for a long time. Spike, torn between staying with Twilight and escaping the sights and smells around him, was spared the difficult choice when Twilight helped Pinkie to stand and started leading her toward the door. Rainbow and Spike followed after.

“I l-laughed,” Pinkie managed to whisper between shaking breaths. “But they didn’t disappear. Th-then Gummy…he tried to bite one. They kicked him and…and then…I don’t even know what happened then. And now, I’m…I’m in the middle of...”

She looked at the gore around her and flinched away. She saw the blood on herself again and tried to shake it off, but it clung to her. She twisted free of her friend’s grasp and shook herself more vigorously. The gore refused to be dislodged. Becoming desperate, she ran outside and threw herself at the ground, tearing at her coat with her hooves madly until Twilight grabbed hold of her again.
Zacon, standing nearby, was averting his gaze, apparently unable to watch any longer as Pinkie began hyperventilating in her panic. Twilight did what she could to calm her, whispering comforting words in her ear and helping to clean her coat. Pinkie eventually let Twilight tend to her, having finally exhausted herself. They made their way back to town hall once Pinkie was able to stand again. Rainbow said nothing the whole way, unable to decide if this result had been worse than what she’d expected.

~*~*~

The fading light of the late afternoon sun angled down through the trees to cast warming rays and cool shadows over the trail of death that snaked through the orchard. Birds called in the distance, undisturbed by the conflict that had engulfed the nearby town of Ponyville but close enough to lend their songs to the soft ambiance that lingered in the wake of the battle. The fragrance of the orchard hung in the pleasant breeze that stirred the branches above the survivors. In the distance, thick columns of smoke rose from the west side of town, but here in the orchard, the world conspired to mock the tragedy that had just occurred with its peaceful rhythm.

Cor stood apart from the others, eyes clenched shut in an effort to keep from breaking down completely. He cursed himself for wasting his mana on spells that were ultimately fruitless; for allowing himself to run out of arrows; for standing his ground at all; for agreeing to this venture in the first place. He cursed himself for a hundred reasons, even though he knew it was foolish to put the blame on himself. Still, that didn’t stop him from doing so. To be there, at her side as Applejack took her last breath, and not be able to save her; it was too much for him to forgive himself for.

The air was suddenly split by a yell that threatened to tear apart the throat that produced it. Cor spun to find the cause and saw Jason charging off in the direction of the fleeing Trolls. Tan auras surrounded his blade and several weapons of the enemy as they flew after him. As he passed, more weapons lifted from the ground to follow until a swarm of axes and spears surrounded Jason like an invisible army. Cor looked at his bow and thought briefly of following, but he knew it was folly. Besides, he knew he was needed here.

Ditzy was facing away from him, crying softly. Apple Bloom still hadn’t moved. She stared at her sister’s body as if waiting for something. Cor stowed the bandages back into his pack and gestured for the others to follow him.

“We’ll have to leave her here for now. I can’t carry her,” he said, trying and failing to keep his voice steady. “Come on. We’ve got to get back to town. There’s still work to do before it’s secure.”

“What?!” Apple Bloom exclaimed. “That can’t be it! This can’t be how…she can’t be…”

When Cor tried to reply, his voice caught and he had to swallow before he could speak again.

“The others need us back in town. We’ve done all we can here.”

“It’s not over! Do somethin’, darn it!” she shouted. Then, in a more pleading tone, “You’ve got to!”

Seeing her desperation, he couldn’t bring himself to speak a denial. He simply shook his head woodenly. She recoiled as if struck and a wave of tears surged to the surface. She turned to Applejack again.

“Wake up! Show them you’re okay!” She shook Applejack’s body, rocking her back and forth in an effort to rouse her. “Sis! Please wake up!”

Her plea became distorted by emotion and she stopped trying to form words. Cor didn’t know what to say or do. He couldn’t offer any kind of comfort and he couldn’t bear to force her to leave either. That’s when Ditzy surprised him. She knelt down next to the filly and stroked her mane, making shushing sounds. Apple Bloom latched onto her with all her might and muffled her sobs in the other’s mane.

“I’ll carry her back to town, dear,” Ditzy said in the soft tones of a mother. “Don’t you worry. We won’t leave her behind.”

Ditzy gently disengaged from Apple Bloom and bent down to pick up Applejack’s body. When she had the mare steady on her back, she reached out and drew Apple Bloom close again and began walking back to town. Cor didn’t move for a moment, reliving grief from his own past that had risen up in this world to haunt him further. He shook his head to clear away the ghosts and started toward Ponyville as well.

~*~*~

Jason left the orchard, heading north after the fleeing Trolls. The ground pounding under his hooves meant nothing to him. He saw none of the trees that he passed. He was hardly aware of anything at all. His training and his rage were in total control. As he ran, he was accompanied by dozens of Troll weapons. They were locked in his telekinetic grip and streamed through the air in his wake. The only conscious thought that lingered in his mind was the image of Applejack’s still form, burned into his memory and igniting a vengeance he’d never felt before.

Branches lashed him as he tore through the underbrush of Whitetail Wood, but he didn’t care. Several minutes and a few miles passed away behind him, but time and distance didn’t register. What did register was a column of Trolls he nearly barreled into as he was cresting a small rise. They were marching west on a narrow road, shuffling along steadily. Jason hesitated for a second, confused because these were obviously not the same Trolls he’d been pursuing, though he didn’t really care. The column stretched away for a hundred yards before rounding a bend that disappeared behind a rock formation. The sound of his approach drew the attention of some of the Trolls and they turned to peer up at him.

A wiry grin slowly spread across his muzzle, mad and wild. It didn’t occur to him even as they turned to meet him that he was alone, facing an unknown number, or that he’d gone for a day and a half without any real rest. His weariness had been forgotten, buried by fury. The fact that there were so many Trolls before him only registered with a hint of satisfaction. And in his mind, he was more than just alone. To him, there was no one here at all. Only his grip on the weapons he controlled kept him from forgetting himself completely.

His rage exploded in a primal yell as he catapulted himself into their midst. A whirlwind of blades surrounded him, spears and axes diving like pistons and scythes to carve away at the Troll ranks. At the center of the chaos, his black blade arced in deadly paths all around him, flashing faster than the eye could follow. Bodies fell and the world ran red. At first, the Trolls rushed to face the lone pony, almost eager to reach such a foolish attacker. But as he pushed forward, that haste turned on its heels and became a mad scramble to escape.

Jason cut down any Troll he reached, severing limbs and leaving deep slashes with each wide, sweeping stroke. He didn’t stop swinging until the body had fallen to the ground, even if there was no chance the Troll was still alive. Many times, he pushed forward so quickly that he was running through one dismembered victim to reach the next. The screams of the dying and the fleeing fought against the battle cries of those still seeking to reach their singular enemy. Cutting through them all was the piercing yell of rage that surged and ebbed as Jason bounded from kill to kill.

The narrow road was gripped by chaos as more Trolls attempted to join the battle, not realizing what was happening at the center of the line. The Trolls that tried to escape were impeded by their own brethren and trapped. The whole column was left in a great mass, struggling to find its way. As the battle wore on, the ring of death that surrounded Jason dwindled in size as spears snapped and axes shattered, but his black blade would not be stopped. The initial shock of his charge faded gradually and the rear lines of the Trolls began to organize. While the Trolls at the front were put to flight by the unexpected ferocity of his attack, the others had time to gather a cohesive response.

When Jason reached them, he was met with determined resistance. Even as he cut down several Trolls in front of him, others would push to his flanks and strike. As he warded them off, the center of the line would press in closer again. Jason would have given ground if he’d had a single rational thought in his head, but he was beyond considering tactics of any kind. He nimbly evaded many blows, dancing through the grisly melee. Pain reached him through the fog of his mind, but it couldn’t gain a firm grip on his attention before it was lost in his fury again.

The Trolls were rapidly breaking under his reckless assault, either falling under his blade or else abandoning the fight and running from the slaughter. Fury clouded his vision in a red haze like bloody vapor. Screams and the sound of his blade passing through bone and flesh blended until it was only a rushing in his ears. He lashed out wherever he detected movement, hacking brutally at bodies that had already been rendered lifeless. An eternity later, he cast about for another enemy and found nothing. The road was still and silent except for himself, standing ankle-deep in blood.

He coughed; a painfully dry, hacking sound. His legs quivered as he stood gulping down ragged breaths, his throat raw and burning and his limbs leaden. His rage faded in waves, and without it, exhaustion took hold. There was a buzzing in the back of his head. He stared blankly ahead of him, unseeing. His sword dropped to the ground beside him. He didn’t notice it, and a few seconds later, he followed it down.

~*~*~

As Lyra made her way back to Ponyville, she wondered what she would find. She and four other members of the Vanguard’s First Squad had been left on the north side of town since they were too injured to fight. They’d seen the smoke rising above the hills that hid the town from view, but they could only guess how the battle was going while they waited. And they waited until well past noon, as the sun began to dip toward the horizon. When Private Felicitous had come to bring them up to the rest of their allies, Lyra had felt a rush of cold dread. Felicitous had said the battle had ended in a victory, but she was afraid to ask the cost. Lyra winced as she walked, the gash in her side throbbing from the movement. She refused to make a sound however, since her injuries were minor in comparison to those of her companions.

Jack Hammer was being carried in a stretcher by Caramel and Baritone on account of his broken leg. Both of the bearers were sporting various cuts of their own, but they could at least walk under their own power. Felicitous had stayed on the ground with them to help Night Watch walk. The Corporal wasn’t recovered yet from the knockout blow the night before and had little spirit left in him after hearing of the loss of his uncle. Lyra braced herself for the losses the rest of them would face when they arrived.

Smoke rose from the west side of town, dark and thick. Though it appeared most of the fires were contained, one whole block was being rapidly engulfed in an inferno that nopony was fighting. Instead, the effort was concentrated on preventing it from spreading to any of the surrounding blocks. Some fires had already run their course, burning many cottages to blackened husks, especially those isolated dwellings at the edge of town. From what she could see, Lyra estimated half of Ponyville west of the city hall had been lost.

They didn’t meet another living soul until they had come to the town square, but they passed the sites of multiple battles and hundreds of bodies. Though the number of slain ponies was far outweighed by fallen Trolls, they found no comfort at all. They walked on in silence. Every one of them lived here. This was their home and it was now a ruin and a killing field. As they neared the city hall, Lyra allowed herself to trail behind the others. With every step she took, her hope faded. How could she believe she could be so lucky as to escape grief when so many others hadn’t even escaped with their lives?

When they reached the town square, Felicitous led them over to where several other ponies were being treated for various injuries. Sergeant Clear Waters met them there and spoke with Felicitous while the others settled in to be tended to. Lyra stood off to one side, already bandaged as well as she could be, and listened in idly as the other two talked. She realized this was the first time she’d paid any real attention to Clear Waters. Even though he’d been a Sergeant since she’d joined the platoon from Ponyville, he had never drawn her attention. Now that she was focusing on him, she figured out why. He was so soft-spoken that it almost seemed like the livelier Private was raising his voice with him. But it wasn’t a shyness so much as a serenity that softened his voice, a calmness Lyra could hardly believe anypony still possessed after all they’d been through.

Their conversation turned to casualties and the solemn tone turned even more somber. Lieutenant Long Watch was still technically missing, but from what Turner had told her, Lyra knew he hadn’t made it. In addition to the Lieutenant, four other ponies were still missing from First Squad. Clear Waters reported that nopony in Second Squad was missing, though Privates Bounds and Cabbie as well as Corporal Pristine had been killed attempting to reach Ponyville, and Private Mortar had died while clearing the streets. Lyra took the news with a wince, counting the number of ponies they had lost in just the last two days. So far, they were down by seven, plus the four who were still missing.

She looked around at the town mournfully and noticed the line of covered bodies on the far side of the town square for the first time. More than a hundred bodies of ponies killed in the attack had been recovered from the streets and brought here. As she thought of the friends and neighbors under those sheets, a wave of apprehension swept through her. She wondered if the confirmation of her worst fears might be lying under those covers right now. She was just about to take the first hesitant steps to finding the answer when a voice reached out to her and called her back to hope again.

“Lyra?! Sweet Celestia, is that really you?!”

Lyra looked up to see a group of ponies approaching from a street to the west. One mare in plate armor detached herself from the group and approached cautiously. Lyra stopped where she was, one hoof still raised in mid stride. Bon Bon took her helmet off and set it down as her gaze traveled to the thick bandages on her side.

“Are you alright? It’s not too serious is it?” Bon Bon said as she fussed over Lyra.

“You’re still here,” Lyra said, stunned. She looked at Bon Bon’s armor as if afraid it would bite her. “Why are you still here?”

“I was defending the town with the rest of the volunteers,” Bon Bon said casually. She was about to brush past the question when she saw the tears in Lyra’s eyes. “What’s wrong?”

“You didn’t run.” Lyra said, barely keeping her voice steady. “You were supposed to run. I left to fight so you’d be safe. You should have run.”

Bon Bon shifted her hooves guiltily. “Other ponies needed my help here. I couldn’t leave them when I knew I could make a difference. Besides, it worked out in the end. We both made it.”

She smiled wanly but it faded quickly as Lyra began to cry in earnest. Bon Bon leaned in close, brushing some of the tears away.

“Shush now,” Bon Bon said gently. “It’s alright.”

Lyra sat down, disconsolate. When Bon Bon reached out to brush back a stray lock of the other’s mane, Lyra grabbed her hoof and pressed herself against it, and then drew Bon Bon into a tight embrace, sobbing into her shoulder.

“I was supposed to keep them away and I couldn’t.” Lyra continued to cry while Bon Bon processed her words. “It was awful. I never imagined it could be so bad. I’m sorry.”

“Sorry?!” Bon Bon repeated with surprise. “No no no! None of this is your fault. Nopony was ready for this.”

“I s-said I’d p-protect you,” Lyra protested, hardly able to get the words out. “I d-didn’t protect you!”

“It’s not your fault,” Bon Bon said as she stroked Lyra’s mane. “Hush now. Don’t blame yourself.”

She sat down with Lyra and rocked her gently as she held her, repeating the words into her ear softly. Lyra gradually became aware that all conversation had ceased nearby and she sobered up as she realized half of her squad was watching. With a few sniffles and many attempts to dry her eyes, Lyra stood up and disengaged from Bon Bon. Bon Bon didn’t let her stray too far though, nuzzling up beside her tenderly. Lyra shifted with a hint of embarrassment, but the others were already turning back to their own business, so she didn’t resist.

Big Mac gave a brief report to Clear Waters, confirming that the remaining Troll forces had retreated to the west and were still fleeing when the Air Corps scouts last reported. He also reported that the Trolls remained nearly two thousand strong. Clear Waters thanked him and directed his team to rest. While the others sought out some place to finally sleep, Big Mac sat himself down heavily near the city hall, scanning the streets expectantly. As Lyra watched him, his expression turned more and more troubled. She’d already waited around enough today and wanted something useful to do, so she walked over to him, Bon Bon tagging along silently.

“How are you holding up?” she asked, hoping her voice was steady enough to sound confident after her breakdown.

“Just wonderin’ where all our Lieutenants got off to,” he replied, his brow furrowing. “I ain’t seen any of ‘em for an hour now.”

Lyra looked around but didn’t see any of them. In fact, there were no officers around at all, save for Sergeant Clear Waters.

“I thought Zacon and Jason were with your unit,” Bon Bon observed. “Didn’t they lead the Vanguard to clear the streets?”

“They did, but they’ve gone and disappeared now that the fightin’ is over,” Big Mac said. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Come to think of it, I didn’t see Jason much at all. But what about Cor? He was supposed to be hangin’ around here, wasn’t he?”

“Lieutenant Cor waltzed off to the south not long after you all headed through the west streets,” Bon Bon said dryly. “He went with Applejack and a Pegasus whose name escapes me. He was supposed to be watching the bridge while my volunteers took a breather, but that didn’t stop him much, did it?”

“Cor’s been a reliable leader for us, Bon Bon,” Lyra interjected. She made a placating gesture. “He wouldn’t have left if it wasn’t important. Right, Big Mac?”

“I’d be inclined to agree,” he nodded slowly. “But those three all tend to come and go as they please, good reasons or not. This might be the first time they’ve all been away at the same time. It’s got me worried.”

Bon Bon shook her head in exasperation. “About what? They came rolling in here like they were going to take on the whole Troll army by themselves, and then did practically that!”

Big Mac harrumphed. “You ain’t lookin’ too closely if you think that’s how smooth it went.”

Bon Bon and Big Mac continued to exchange quips for a moment, but Lyra was distracted by something to the south. Three ponies plodded along the bank of the river toward the town square; a Unicorn, an Earth Pony filly and a Pegasus. Lyra immediately recognized Cor as he brought up the rear, eyes downcast and troubled. The filly was pressing close to the Pegasus as they walked and, at first, Lyra thought that was what caused the Pegasus to take such halting steps. But as they came closer, she saw that it was the pony she was carrying that made her struggle.

Bon Bon noticed Lyra’s attention shifting and followed her gaze. When she saw them, she put a hoof over her mouth to suppress a gasp. Big Mac turned to look as well and his calm demeanor fell away into an expression of pure shock. Even before they were close enough to speak, they could see the blood that stained Applejack’s body. Ditzy saw them staring and walked over, stopping in front of them wordlessly. Apple Bloom and Big Mac both tried to speak, but neither of them could get a word out. Big Mac turned to Cor as he arrived.

“How?” Big Mac asked simply, unable to form any other words.

Cor didn’t look at him. Instead, he glared at the ground in front of him as he shook his head in frustration.

“I’m sorry,” Cor muttered.

When he said no more, Big Mac’s expression morphed slowly into disbelief and then into anger.

“That’s it?!” Big Mac boomed. “You come to me with my sister’s body and that’s all you have to say?!”

He fumed for a moment, but Cor didn’t respond beyond clenching his eyes shut. Then Big Mac lifted Applejack off of Ditzy’s back and carried her over to the line of bodies that had been recovered, tears beginning to stream down his face. Apple Bloom followed forlornly, glancing back at Cor. The archer stayed where he’d been left, rooted to the spot by the weight of his failure and an internal struggle that showed plainly on his face. Nopony bothered him and it was almost an hour before he moved again.

Act IV: Chapter Thirty-Two: Under the Setting Sun

View Online

When Twilight led Pinkie away to tend to her, Zacon sought seclusion. He walked without any thought to where he was going, letting his hooves find their way one step at a time. But despite their separation, the pink pony would not leave his thoughts. He’d never encountered any creature as whimsical and naïve before. And so too, he had never witnessed anyone enduring such a trauma as Pinkie had when she realized what she had done. And, he was quite certain of it, she hadn’t known what she was doing until Twilight had broken through her willful ignorance. She had lived in the same sheltered and peaceful world as the rest of these ponies, but she had internalized that purity to an infinitely greater degree. When she could no longer deny the reality of the violence around her, her mind had rationalized it in the only way it could to maintain the construct of her peaceful perception of her world. And thus her normally manic, yet playful, energy had translated to wanton butchery.

How did she see the world if she was so blind to it? he asked himself. What world is this that she could be so…so…

So innocent, the thought completed itself, sounding far too similar to Jason’s voice for Zacon’s liking. He shook himself as if to physically be rid of the discomfort. He recalled how harshly he’d treated the ponies he’d met around this town, especially her. Were they not simply enjoying an unprecedented peace? Had they not been raised in a world that could hardly be called mildly threatening in comparison to the dangers of his home? Until now, they had no experience with war and no reason to believe they would. Was it not the true goal of warriors such as himself to preserve a peace even half as pure as this world had known? Did he not want his people to one day live without the fear of war?

Zacon glanced around for the first time and realized he’d reached the library that Twilight called home. It was where he had hoped to return to his own world. It was now battered and empty. Zacon contemplated it with a deepening frown. They had failed to prepare for war, to defend their peace. Their homes burned because this war had caught them by surprise. And yet…

He turned around and walked toward the town square. It was exactly as he had said; that they would suffer for their complacency and lack of foresight. But something he had not predicted had also come to pass. They had risen against it, faced it with a courage he could not dismiss, and proven their strength far exceeded his first estimates. The closer he came to town square, the more evident it became. Ponies in battle-worn armor trotted about, attending to the task of reclaiming this town, eyes hard-set against the pain, weariness and grief. The line of bodies came into view and Zacon stopped where he was.

He stared at them for a minute, not quite sure of what he was looking at. One hundred ten he counted; a neat line of white cloths covering the dead. But he noticed armor plates poking out from under those nearest him and the more he looked, the more he became convinced they were all likewise equipped. Without looking away, he addressed a nearby sergeant.

“Who are these casualties? Civilians caught in the fighting?”

Sergeant Clear Waters shook his head slowly. “Not exactly sir. They’re mostly self-trained militia volunteers from the town. I believe nearly all of the civilians escaped before the fighting.”

“What do you mean by self-trained?” Zacon asked.

“It means one of our own taught us everything we know,” said another voice.

One of the Ponyville volunteers had been standing nearby and overheard. The dull orange Earth Pony stallion sauntered over and introduced himself as Jim Beam.

“A farmer from south of here,” Jim said, gesturing behind him. “She drilled and instructed us and tried to prepare us for…” He trailed off and looked around at the town. When he continued, it was in a much more subdued tone. “Well, for all of this.”

“A farmer from the south you say?” Zacon nodded slowly, careful not to let his expression change. “How interesting.”

“Yep,” Jim said with a bit of his energy returning. “Our very own Applejack. Truth be told, some of us had been prepared to join the Army. But when we saw the smoke from Canterlot, we’d been on the verge of calling quits. That’s when she came along and convinced us to keep at it; made it an order, just about.”

With his suspicions confirmed, Zacon allowed himself a small smile of pride as he replied.

“You’ve made an adequate account for yourself, especially with your limited time to prepare. Be proud of your efforts here.” He looked at the casualties again, his smile fading. “At a cost, you have proven you have the heart to defend your homes. I am honored to raise my blade with you.”

Jim glanced at the bodies and looked away quickly. “Thanks. That means a lot.”

They stood in silence for a few seconds before Jim excused himself to return to his tasks. Sergeant Clear Waters excused himself as well, leaving Zacon alone with his thoughts again. He knew now that he would have to reconsider his stance on Equestria altogether. They had suffered enough to pay for their foolishness and it was no longer amusing to see himself proven right. The time had come for him to devote himself to this fight for the sake of the lives at stake and not simply for the glory of battle or the few brave enough to stand with him. He took a deep breath as he let that decision sink in.

As he did, the line of the dead drew his eye differently. Applejack had trained them and led them in battle; his own student had inspired them to hold this town in the face of an overwhelming enemy. They had died believing in her word that they could succeed. In the end, they had succeeded. Applejack had made him proud, just as she’d said she would. In fact, he might have admitted it if he’d been asked. But as he turned farther down the line, he saw something that froze that pride in his chest.

~*~*~

Big Mac sat next to his sisters. One pressed up close to him and he wrapped his hoof around her shaking shoulders. But the other lay still and silent, the blood dried and browning where it stained her coat. Big Mac pushed a strand of blonde mane out of Applejack’s face idly. He couldn’t quite believe she was gone. It wasn’t right. How could this have happened? He’d left to save his home and it had been attacked anyway. He’d been here, had held her only hours prior, and still she had died. All the fighting he’d been through; all the ponies that had died to keep the danger at bay; it hadn’t been enough to save her. It just didn’t make sense to him.

He looked up when he heard a pony approach. Zacon stopped behind him, jaw locked and eyes focused on Applejack’s body.

“Lieutenant,” Big Mac acknowledged, swallowing the lump in his throat.

Zacon might have nodded imperceptibly. He might have allowed his gaze to flicker away from Applejack briefly in recognition, but Big Mac wasn’t sure. He didn’t even seem to be blinking. Big Mac waited another moment before speaking again, unable to keep his doubts quiet any longer.

“How could this have happened, sir?”

Zacon finally turned to look at him, his expression as carefully neutral as ever, but he remained silent.

“Was it somethin’ we missed? Or were we just too slow to make a difference?” Big Mac waited a moment for a response, but none seemed forthcoming. He looked down at Apple Bloom, who had hidden her face to conceal her tears, and sighed. “I guess knowin’ what could have happened won’t change anythin’ now. But it’s so unfair. We were winnin’, weren’t we? We had beaten them before. And now they’ve…she’s…”

Big Mac stopped speaking to try to get himself under control. When he looked back to Zacon, he found the Lieutenant’s expression had not changed. The apparent lack of empathy had always been plain, but now it cut with a cruel sting in the face of his grief. And with a second Lieutenant refusing to give him an answer, he’d had enough. Big Mac wiped the tears from his eyes, stood up and rounded on the Lieutenant angrily.

“You ain’t gonna say nothin’ either? I guess I should be thankful you ain’t laughin’ at me. The way you talk about battle, I might think you enjoy watchin’ us fight and die around you. So go on! Say it! Tell me how I’m weak! How I’m not a proper soldier because I’m c-cryin’ over my own s-sister’s body.”

Big Mac choked on his words and wiped his eyes. When he looked again, Zacon had stepped forward and knelt beside Applejack’s body. He leaned close to her ear and whispered in his language.

“Luvim Vit Esun Ja-Ak-Natheeri, Holn Y’jeed.”

Big Mac watched, perplexed, as Zacon finally let some emotion show on his face. The tightening of his jaw and the furrowing of his brow; such a subtle change, but it spoke volumes of what lay hidden beneath. When the Lieutenant stood again, he was stone-faced once more. He met Big Mac’s gaze for a moment, glanced at Apple Bloom and walked away, having said nothing to the living the whole time.

~*~*~

It took Zacon several minutes to find Cor, but he eventually found him in a secluded corner of the town hall. The archer barely acknowledged the other’s presence. Zacon stood beside him, letting the silence linger for a moment. When he broke it, however, Cor still flinched.

“Will you tell me what happened?”

The tone of the question left little room for refusal, and Cor nodded with a thick swallow. As he related the events leading up to Applejack’s death, he had to stop occasionally. It was only with a great effort that he could describe his failed attempt to bind her wounds.

“So Jason went after the remaining Trolls and we took her body back,” he concluded with a shaking breath.

“Corporal McIntosh is upset that you did not share this with him,” Zacon rumbled.

“You know why this is hard for me to say!” Cor snapped.

“I know why,” Zacon replied, unfazed. “But he does not. She was his sister. He deserves this much at least.”

Cor looked at him in surprise but couldn’t manage a reply. Instead, after thinking it over, he nodded, got up and walked back outside. As Zacon followed behind him, he noted that the group around Applejack’s body had grown. Twilight and Rainbow Dash were holding each other, the latter weeping openly while the former looked as if she were holding back tears as hard as she was holding her friend. The three fillies that made up the Cutie Mark Crusaders were leaning on each other in a small huddle, silent. Rarity stood with Big Mac, who had seated himself forlornly once more. The two Lieutenants made their way over and Zacon could see Cor’s expression sour further with each step. Obviously, he was not looking forward to having such an audience for this conversation. As they drew closer, they could hear the others talking in low tones.

“I don’t like to think how Fluttershy will react when she finds out,” Rarity said, turning to Twilight. When Twilight didn’t reply she went on. “Or Pinkie Pie for that matter. Where is she by the way?”

“Don’t tell her,” Twilight said, looking up at last. “Not yet at least. She’s…not ready to hear this.”

“None of us were, darling,” Rarity returned.

As she was turning away, she spotted Cor and Zacon. She struggled between a pleasant greeting and a solemn one before settling on a faint smile that faded again quickly. Cor announced himself with a similarly lackluster effort, his mumbled words unintelligible to anyone, including Zacon. Still, the others took notice and turned their attention to him. He glanced at them all ruefully and then addressed Big Mac, who had fixed him with an unreadable, unblinking stare.

“You asked me how this happened. If you still want to know, I-I’ll…” He paused to gulp down the hitch in his voice. “I’ll tell you.”

There was no response for several seconds. Then, almost imperceptibly, Big Mac nodded. The rest were silent as Cor recounted the event. His tone was low and controlled, and his gaze was fixed forcefully on Big Mac, as if afraid that he might not be able to go on if he lost that focus for one moment. He described Applejack’s insistence on going in search of Apple Bloom, with or without help. He mentioned Ditzy joining them as they began tracking Apple Bloom south. He told of finding her deep in the orchards and turning back toward town. His face tightened against the memory as he described the ambush and the desperate flight among the trees. Every detail, every turn and draw, shot and swing, he meticulously included. He was able to tell of Applejack’s injury and Jason’s arrival, but when it came to her final words, Cor could speak no more. Big Mac appeared unmoved, his glowering gaze still boring down on the archer as seconds passed.

The first to break the silence was Apple Bloom.

“They were only out there ‘cause of me,” she said in a tiny voice. “I was supposed to leave town with the others, only I didn’t. It’s my fault, really.”

“No darling. It’s not your fault,” Rarity said, gently.

“It is so!” Apple Bloom replied, jumping up and shouting. “If I’d done as I was told, she wouldn’t have had to come lookin’ for me. She wouldn’t have been out there! She would still be alive!”

“If the Trolls had never attacked, she’d be alive!” Rainbow interjected suddenly. She gave a growl of anger as she went on. “If anyone is to blame, it’s not any of us. It’s them!”

“Please, Rainbow!” Twilight broke in. “It’s bad enough that we have to kill to defend ourselves. If we turn to anger and hatred, we’ll be no better than the Trolls.”

“Are you defending them?” Rainbow balked. “You’re actually saying we shouldn’t hate them? They’re the enemy! You know, the ones killing us? Killing our friends!?”

Twilight shrank back from Rainbow’s outburst.

“I’m not defending the Trolls,” Twilight said quietly. “I’m trying to protect you.”

“Me? From what?” Rainbow asked, taken aback.

“From blind violence,” she said simply.

Rainbow had no response. She sat down, and stared at the ground, trying to work it all through in her head. The others glanced about awkwardly, hoping someone else would change the subject. In the end, it was Big Mac who did so, breaking his long silence.

“I suppose bein’ cross with you ain’t right,” he said, indicating Cor. “Sounds like you did what you could. It’s just hard to accept. I hope you can try to understand.”

“I do understand,” Cor said darkly. “I know the anger and the helplessness and the need to take it out on something. I know what it’s like to lose my sister to…” He had to stop speaking as he bit back a word that was dripping with hatred. When he finished the sentence, it was through gritted teeth. “Enemies.”

“Your sister was killed in a war?” Twilight asked, aghast.

“No,” Cor said, scowling at the thought. “She was killed to start a war. And her killer did it right in front of me. He looked me in the eye and laughed. There wasn’t anything I could do except kill the underlings he left in my way as he escaped. Not all the powers of my people could save her from the cursed wound he’d inflicted. My failure that day is a torment that won’t fade, even all these years later. And I felt that same pain again when I lost Applejack.” His voice dropped to a whisper. “Right in front of me. Because I was too weak, I let her slip away. I failed you.”

Cor swallowed hard and wiped his eyes. Big Mac stepped forward and put his hoof on Cor’s shoulder.

“Don’t blame yourself. There ain’t nothin’ good to gain from that. We’ve got to…” He stopped, mustering the will to say the words. “To keep movin’ forward. This ain’t over and we need to see it through…For the ones that are left.”

He stepped away, settling back down at Applejack’s side. Apple Bloom joined him and they leaned against each other. Cor nodded, more to himself than anything else, and paced a short distance away. Zacon decided to leave him be for now. Through the whole exchange, he had allowed himself to be sidelined and was satisfied with the results. But Big Mac had been right; they would need to find a way to move forward. And that would take preparations, something all of this talking certainly wasn’t accomplishing. The sun was sinking toward the horizon and there was much left to do before nightfall.

Zacon slipped away from the group of mourners and raised his voice to address the town square at large. “I need volunteers to stand watch tonight. The rest of you; be ready for tomorrow and whatever it might bring.”

~*~*~

Lyra stirred awake from the half-doze she’d fallen into. It wasn’t obvious at first what had disturbed her until she noticed the absence at her side. It was dark in the bedroom of the cottage on the north side of town. The sun had set long ago and the only light came through the west window from the remains of the block that had been left to burn. Even hours later, the glow illuminated the great plume of smoke that rose over the town, where a few buildings had not yet succumbed to the consuming inferno. In that amber glow, Lyra could see that Bon Bon was donning her armor again, being as quiet as she could. She noticed Lyra looking across the room at her and stopped. Lyra shifted in the bed so that she was upright when she spoke.

“Whereareyougoing?” she mumbled groggily.

“I’ve got to take my shift at watch,” Bon Bon said as she stepped close, making a gentle shushing sound. “You stay and get some more sleep.”

Lyra reached up to caress her check and Bon Bon leaned forward to give her one last kiss before she put her helmet on and was gone. Lyra laid back again, the softness of the bed a siren song that called to her still drowsy mind. She hadn’t meant to fall asleep at all. But with Bon Bon lying beside her, feeling the warmth of her pressed close, she’d felt the tension of the last few weeks slip away and a tiredness she didn’t know she’d suppressed take hold.

A few weeks. Had it really been so short a time?

She tried to count back the days and found she could not. It was a blur to her; days and nights of fighting without a clear distinction between them. The night was as much a battleground as any day had been and too little rest was found in either. Now that she was in the comfort of her own bed and with no immediate danger closing in around her, she was strangely restless, as if sleep was foreign to her. The lack of danger seemed wrong. She felt that if there was no sign of the enemy or a clear objective to pursue, she was somehow out of place. It made her skin crawl under her coat and compelled her to do something, anything to keep that feeling at bay. She squeezed her eyes shut against the sensation.

No, she said to herself. This is the time to relax. This is my home. It’s safe here.

But the feeling only persisted, provoking a flash in her mind of fragmented images from the fighting in the woods. The streets as she’d returned to Ponyville had been the scene of devastation, just as Canterlot’s had before them. With a chill of foreboding, she realized that the battle may have been over but the danger still lurked nearby. She would soon be leaving to fight again. Even now, Bon Bon was out there, standing watch in case of another attack. She imagined her near the edge of town, staring out into the woods to the west and the trampled fields where the Trolls had retreated. They could come again at any time and Bon Bon would be at the front of the fighting.

Then, as clearly as if she was still standing in those woods on that moonlit night, she could see the looming figure of that blue-tinted Troll. But it was not Lyra herself who faced him. Instead, it was Bon Bon that stood alone against him. He held his spear menacingly in one hand with an axe in the other. His eyes glinted with malice as he smiled down at her. Lyra was paralyzed with dread, unable to call out a warning to this vision that seemed too real to be imagined. She tried to will herself forward, to do anything to help, but the image changed before she could take a single step.

Bon Bon was running now. The night’s shadows closed in on her and Trolls followed close behind. She called out to them, encouraging their pursuit to give the other ponies a chance to escape, but she was growing tired. At any moment she could falter and the Trolls would have her. But a new scene materialized and Bon Bon was at the front of the fighting at the river. Trolls surged out of the water only to be thrown back by the spears and swords of the defenders. But with each charge, there were more Trolls and fewer ponies until it seemed Bon Bon stood alone against a titanic wall of Trolls that towered over her, poised to fall and crush her beneath their sheer numbers.

Abruptly, Lyra found herself running through the streets of Canterlot. Somehow, none of the sudden changes in her surroundings seemed as important as the reason she ran now. The frantic urgency of it gripped her mind, though she couldn’t seem to remember the specific destination. There wasn’t a single pony in sight and there was no sound, not even from her own hooves on the cobblestones. An impossible number of streets came and went and still she ran. She despaired that she would ever reach the end but at last the buildings fell away and the fields opened up to her with the rows upon rows of orderly tents that made up the Army’s camp.

Her goal became clear like a key clicking into place. She raced for the medical tents as fast as her hooves could carry her. She burst through the canvas flaps, her magic flaring for the fight. But it wasn’t Goldengrape she found pinned under the bluish Troll; it was Bon Bon. Her eyes shone with the same rekindled hope, but just as Lyra feared it would, the Troll’s spear plunged downward to extinguish it.

~*~*~

She woke with a gasp and sat bolt upright so fast that she almost blacked out from lightheadedness. She clenched her eyes tightly against both the dizziness and the sickening panic.

A dream, she told herself. Only a dream.

Fragmented memories of her previous perils, warped together with her new fear for Bon Bon’s safety; they were so fresh in her mind that she couldn’t shake them off, even with her waking mind fully aware that they had not happened this way. She had made it through so many battles, cheated death where others had not, and still she could not see the end of this war. But she didn’t mind the imminent danger to herself so much as she was tormented by the thought of Bon Bon sharing it.

A glance out the window told her dawn was breaking over the town. She let out a sigh and got out of bed. She wasn’t about to find any more rest now. As she slipped back into her armor, she felt a certain amount of comfort return with the familiar weight. She paused at her front door and breathed deeply of the morning air. A tang of smoke from the waning fires wafted subtly under the crisp coolness. Lyra trotted toward town hall, listening to the silence. It would have been a peaceful silence if she were not so acutely aware of the absence of the town’s usual bustle, even this early. The emptiness echoed the feeling inside her when she thought of this whole war.

She shook herself, trying to throw off that melancholy. Instead, she focused on her memories of how her home used to feel. She smiled, though sadly, and focused her resolve on seeing it restored. The end of the war couldn’t come soon enough but she was determined to see to it those memories weren’t all that was left of this town. She hoped one of the officers was around. She was anxious to get back to work. When she arrived in the town square, she found only three ponies. At the long line of shrouded dead, Big Mac sat beside Applejack’s body, unmoved and apparently dozing off on his vigil. Beside him, curled up under a blanket, Apple Bloom slept. Cor sat apart from them, making arrows from a box of materials. He kept watch over the other two with occasional glances, but otherwise did not break his intense concentration on his task. Lyra seated herself beside him cautiously.

“Lieutenant,” she greeted.

He gave her a nod in response.

“What’s happened since yesterday? Any news?” she asked.

“Not much,” he said gruffly. “The Air Corps left to rejoin the main body of the Army in the north. They waited until after nightfall so the enemy wouldn’t see them go and think we were vulnerable to a second attack. They took our liaison, Private Trottow, with them to handle the official report. Other than that, Zacon is out west with a few from Second Squad. They’re…retrieving the ones we lost on the way here. They’ll be back some time tomorrow. Everyone else is either still sorting through the mess here or taking a much needed rest.”

Lyra nodded and watched Cor work for a moment. A thought occurred to her and she gestured at the materials he was using.

“I didn’t know the blacksmith was back to work already. What did you bribe him to finish your order first,” she teased.

“He isn’t back,” Cor replied dully. “These were prepared before the battle.”

“Not even going to humor me for the sake of lightening the mood, huh?” she asked sullenly.

He gestured at the mourning siblings sitting across from them. “If I thought a few jokes might lighten this mood, I would. But it won’t.”

Her ears dropped and she heaved a sigh. “So, where’s Lieutenant Faircastle?”

Cor shrugged. “He went after some of the Trolls. He’ll be back when he decides he’s done with them.”

“He’s out there by himself, and you’re not worried?” she asked.

“No,” Cor began, but stopped himself. “Not yet anyway. If anyone can take care of himself, it’s Jason.”

Despite his words, Cor looked troubled now and he stopped working on his arrows as he thought it over.

“Well, when he does get back, I want to be ready for whatever is next.”

Cor didn’t acknowledge her. She frowned at him and then at the Apples.

“And that means getting all of you ready,” she said under her breath as she got up and approached Big Mac. “Starting with you.”

Big Mac grunted as he shook himself awake at the sound of her approach. He glanced at her and looked away.

“Do you mind if I say goodbye?” she asked, her voice low but firm.

He seemed surprised at first, but nodded for her to go on. Lyra knelt down and put a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder. With a shaky breath, she began to whisper a few words. But something caught her eye and stopped her cold. Protruding from under her right shoulder was the broken haft of a Troll’s spear. Every muscle in her body tensed up as her eyes traveled along the length.

“Big Mac?” she said in a voice stretched taut with alarm.

Her sudden change of tone brought both Big Mac and Cor to their hooves and to her side.

“What’s the matter?” Big Mac asked, looking for the cause of her distress.

“This spear,” she said, her voice quivering as she gingerly extracted it. “I know this spear.”

Big Mac had to look away as a bit of congealed blood oozed out with the spearhead. He exchanged a glance with Cor.

“How can you be sure?” Cor asked.

“The curve of it, the serrated edge on the back of the head; I’ve seen it before.”

“There are a lot of Troll spears out there,” Big Mac rumbled cautiously.

“No!” Lyra said. “It’s the same spear! I know it.”

Before Big Mac could reply, Lyra rounded on Cor.

“You saw it all, didn’t you? When she was killed? Who had this spear? What did the Troll look like?”

Cor shook his head. “I didn’t see much. The spear was thrown by a Troll in the back of their group. Just a blur, really, with how fast it all happened.”

“Nothing? His height, his build, the tint of his fur even?”

“No, just…” Cor stopped as something occurred to him. “Wait, the tint of his fur?”

“Was it blue?” Lyra pressed urgently.

“I-it was!” Cor said, surprised.

“Then it was the same Troll that killed Goldengrape in Canterlot,” she said, gritting her teeth in anger. “The same Troll that tracked me down in the forest on our way to Ponyville. You remember that one, Big Mac?”

Big Mac nodded, dumbfounded.

Lyra looked down at the broken weapon grimly. “Then this is his spear. He killed Applejack too.”

None of them said anything for a full minute, each pondering separate thoughts.

“But he’s dead now, right?” Lyra asked, snapping the brittle silence. “You killed the Trolls that did this?”

Cor shook his head. “We killed a lot of them out there but I don’t know if that blue one was among them. If any of us got him, it would have been Jason. He went chasing after the stragglers.”

Lyra caught her breath. “Alone. He’s going to face that Troll on his own!”

“We should go after him,” Big Mac said, suddenly full of energy. He cast about for his weapon but Cor stopped them both from running off.

“There’s no point rushing out there. He’s hours ahead of us and we have no idea where he’ll have gotten to by now. It would be better if we prepared and brought a full team along.”

“He could need us right now!” she pleaded.

“We can’t go chasing him to the ends of Equestria when there are so many ponies right here that need our help,” Cor said, gesturing at the town around them. “Jason was on his own the moment he decided to run off. He’ll have to manage until we’re ready to follow him.”

Lyra swallowed any further retort and nodded. She finished saying her goodbyes to Applejack and Big Mac said a few words as well before he finally looked ready to leave her side. He roused Apple Bloom and led her away to where she could lie down in a real bed. Cor lingered for a moment longer before he too trotted off to the day’s tasks. The town came awake and work continued to clear the rubble and bodies from the streets while a careful watch was maintained. No threats presented themselves and a fragile calm returned. Around noon, something else returned to the town. In twos and threes, the refugees and townsponies that had fled the battle trickled back, at once in awe that the town still stood and appalled by the devastation. Some of the ponies that had graciously hosted refugees were in turn comforted by their guests when they learned that their homes had been consumed by the fires. Others looked through the dead, stopping at faces they recognized.

But all of them, the refugees in particular, had a new resolve about them. They had been put to flight and assumed they would never return, but now that this battle had been won, they could see hope that other towns could be reclaimed. As the sun dipped low in the sky, the smoky haze over the town was beginning to fade and the last of the dead had been moved out of the streets. Just over one hundred forty ponies had died in all, but the number of Trolls that had been slain reached well above two thousand. Those bodies were moved to the west side of town, to be laid in mass graves once the holes had been dug.

Evening was closing in when a great commotion drew the attention of the entire town. Upon a hundred golden chariots that glistened in the setting sun, a grand procession descended into the town square. Lieutenant Cor, the Sergeants of the Vanguard and the towns own officers gathered to meet the new arrivals. Each chariot was drawn by two Pegasi and laden with either crates or ponies that lacked flight. Princess Celestia looked down from the lead chariot at the assembled ponies in the square bowed low.

“Citizens of Ponyville,” she said, her resonant voice holding a soothing softness even as it filled the whole square. “Know that you are not alone. We are here now to help repair the damage caused by this tragedy. I know that the loved ones you have lost cannot be returned to you, but we can carry on bravely in their memory. Because of their sacrifice, we are still here. This war will not be our end!”

As the ponies cheered, Celestia signaled for the supply crates to be offloaded. Food, blankets, medical supplies and construction materials were distributed by the ponies in the chariots. Their steel armor glistened, fresh and unmarked by battle. They stole glances at the surrounding town and the dead who still lay on the other side of the square, their apprehension plainly visible. Still they remained stoically silent as they went about their work. Princess Celestia oversaw them for a minute and then approached the town’s leadership.

“We’ve had no news in Canterlot since my sister sent word that she was beginning the march north to reconnect with the Crystal Empire. What news can you share?” she asked, looking between them.

After glancing at the others and seeing they weren’t jumping at the chance to speak, Mayor Mare decided she would start off.

“Ponies are fleeing devastation in the west, your Highness. And the refugees that have come through our town have expressed dismay at the state of our response. They had expected the Army to escort them to safety and to find ample accommodations waiting for them. I’m sorry to say we’ve been unable to provide enough of either.”

Celestia nodded as the Mayor finished. “While it saddens me, I am not surprised. We were completely unprepared to handle this sudden attack.” Her eyes flickered to Cor as if expecting some comment from him, but he said nothing. She went on hastily. “But we are making strides to turn the situation around. The farther from the front they move, the better we’ll be able to satisfy their needs.”

The Mayor nodded and glanced at Bon Bon. Bon Bon stepped forward and began with a steadying breath.

“The town is in shambles, as you’ve seen, but we’re well on our way to rebuilding now. As for the townsponies, they’re holding on. But they’ve got very little to hold on to. If they face another battle like this one, without an end in sight, it might just do in what resolve they have left.”

Celestia frowned. “They intend to continue fighting?”

“Well, some of them. Many would be glad to never hold a weapon again.” Bon Bon shifted her hooves anxiously. “But yes, a number of volunteers have expressed the intention to keep fighting, myself included.”

“We’ll see to it your recruitment is officially recorded,” Celestia said.

Bon Bon bowed and stepped back. Cor took that as his cue and spoke up.

“The Vanguard moved to reinforce Ponyville separate from the Army after we intercepted an enemy message referring to the planned attack. The Army was able to send the Air Corps to us in time, but without any additional troops in the region for the foreseeable future, our operational potential is limited.” He paused to clear his throat. “Especially with the casualties. Still, we intend to put an advanced watch in place to the west to get an idea of the enemy’s next move.”

“My volunteers can be put to the task of watching the surroundings for enemy activity,” Celestia said, gesturing to the ponies unloading the chariots. “They aren’t trained to fight, but they are active recruits of the Army. They are acting as an auxiliary logistics division, to provide transport for ponies and materials. If your troops can stand ready to meet any threats that come this way, I will ask for volunteers to take up the role of scouts to assist you in detecting them.”

Cor let out a sigh of relief. “That would be most appreciated. Could you have those volunteers meet me at town hall tomorrow afternoon for a briefing on our plan?”

“I will do so,” she nodded. “But what will the Vanguard do until then?”

“Lieutenant Zacon is leading a group to retrieve those who fell outside the town. The rest of us are picking up the pieces here. We’ll do what we can before moving out.”

Celestia’s gaze traveled west, as if looking directly at the dead ponies that lay beyond the town. Her jaw tightened but she made no other reaction.

“Very good,” she said. “We’ll see to it they are properly buried when they return.”

She looked around then, clearly not seeing somepony she was expecting. Cor saw the pony in question approaching anxiously the same moment Celestia picked her out of the crowd that milled about the square. Twilight looked like she was on the verge of tears and Celestia ran to her immediately. The two embraced, with Twilight falling weakly at the Princess’s hooves. Celestia lay down beside her, wrapping a wing around her protectively. Twilight did not cry, but nuzzled close to her mentor, shutting out the rest of the world beyond the other’s embrace.

Cor took that as a sign that the conversation was finished for now. He turned to the others and directed them to assist in distributing the new supplies. The sun dipped below the horizon and the blanket of night’s shadows fell over the town but ponies remained active long into the night.

Act IV: Chapter Thirty-Three: With the Rising Moon

View Online

“What do you make of it, my Captains?” Luna asked, her gaze sweeping the plains leading into the Crystal Empire.

The Troll encampments lay before them, lit from within by fires to ward away the coming night and touched softly by the amethyst glow of the translucent dome that surrounded the Empire. The shield shimmered as the last of the light faded from the western horizon. The camps encircled the Empire’s border and numbered twelve in all, separated by half a mile of open ground between each. The shield covered the city proper and most of the outlying buildings, but not all of them. The exposed buildings had been severely damaged, presumably by the war machines that lay discarded or destroyed at various points around the shield.

Luna nodded to herself. It is good we arrived when we did. The Empire is truly in dire need of us.

Their trek had been a four day hard march north from the battlegrounds at Darkshade Forest. Though Luna had been reluctant to let the Air Corps fly south to answer the Vanguard’s call for reinforcements, Captain Spitfire and her fliers had managed to return in time to make the approach on the Empire’s border with the rest of the Army. The march had been quiet. Much of the high spirits from their victory had dulled after a few miles and only continued to fade. The fresher troops from the eastern volunteers had begun to realize their first taste of battle had been an easy fight and that they were now marching toward what would undoubtedly be a much greater challenge. The more seasoned recruits that remained of Canterlot’s defenders felt a similar sense of dread but an equal share of determination, knowing the Crystal Empire would be facing odds comparable to the assault on their own home, but had stood alone for far longer.

Luna’s officers had reported these sentiments to her and she had told them in turn to see to it the troops knew they would be led to nothing short of total victory in the Frozen North. They would not let their fellow ponies down, who were counting on them to supply relief from the Troll attackers after two weeks of fending for themselves. As she gazed out at their destination, she did not have a single doubt in her mind that she had spoken true.

“It is a siege, your Highness,” Captain Nocturne said as he too studied the enemy camps. “They’ve positioned themselves to cut off all approaches, both for attack and retreat.”

The other Captains stood to either side, each taking in the situation on the frozen plains. They stayed back from the crest of the rise enough that a casual observer wouldn’t notice them from the camps below. Even though the ground was permafrost, the warmth emanating from the Crystal Empire kept the air from plunging to dangerous temperatures. Light cloaks had been distributed to the troops to be worn over their armor while in the north.

“There’s so many of them,” Captain Comet Tail breathed. “There must be hundreds of Trolls in each camp.”

“Thousands,” Captain Gallant Lance observed grimly.

“They’ve really settled in for a long one,” Captain Spectrum said, pointing to a permanent-looking, though hastily constructed building near the center of the camp closest to them.

“It’s the only building though. It must be some sort of command building,” Captain Caboose mused.

“If it was, it would have been better positioned on the top of the rise at the back of the camp,” Captain Flash Point said. “Much easier to see the field or defend in an attack, I’d think.”

“That’s a lot of traffic for a command building,” Spectrum said.

The others could see he was right. A steady stream of Trolls would emerge, briefly tend to some task and then withdraw into the building again. There was also an unusual amount of activity around the building for it being such a late hour.

“Maybe it’s a mess hall then?” Comet Tail asked.

“Could be,” Flash Point said. “But again, it should have been farther back in the camp, don’t you think?”

“No one accused them of being brilliant strategists,” Nocturne chuckled.

They continued to speculate idly and Luna let them. She peered out to the edge of the shield trying to discern the state of the defenses beyond. She spotted what looked like the remains of small battles. Bodies and broken siege engines, as well as the remains of a camp that was settled closer to the shield, were in evidence. She concluded that the defense had not been a passive one. The current Troll camps appeared to be fortified by bulwarks and warded by many sentries. Both sides had dug in and neither would be dislodged easily. She thought she saw movement at the edge of the shield, but one of the Captains suddenly exclaimed, bringing everypony’s attention to him.

“Sappers!” Captain Black Stone blurted. He wasn’t looking at the building that the others were discussing. Instead, he was looking to the other camps. “Those buildings aren’t mess halls or quarters or the rest. They’re sapper tunnels!”

“What makes you so sure?” Gallant Lance asked.

“That shallow hill behind the building,” Black Stone went on, nearly stumbling over his words in his haste to get them out. “It’s not natural. It’s a mound of moved earth! They’re taking it out of the tunnels and piling it at the back of the camp. It’s the same in every camp. They’re digging under the shield!”

In tense silence, they all looked again. This time the movement of the Trolls near the building appeared less random and out of place for the time of night. This time, they could clearly see it for what it was; an organized effort to move materials.

Nocturne grunted. “That’s backbreaking work with the ground frozen as it is.”

“But they’ve certainly made progress,” Comet Tail said. “Those mounds are huge for being piles of excavated dirt.”

“How close do you think they are to breaking through?” Spitfire asked.

“It’s impossible to tell from here, and I don’t fancy trying to get a closer look,” Gallant Lance said. “We have to assume time is short.”

“And so we will act now,” Luna said, drawing everypony’s attention. She turned and marched back toward the waiting troops.

“Begging your pardon, your Highness,” Gallant Lance said, trotting to keep up with her. “But what exactly is our course of action to be? Any one of those camps promises to be a battle unto itself, to say nothing of what should come if the others become involved.”

“We will not be attacking the camps at this time,” Luna replied. “We make directly for the Empire itself.”

“Will that not leave us in the same predicament as those already weathering this siege?” Nocturne asked as the other captains caught up.

“And without the element of surprise?” Flash Point put in.

“We came to relieve the Empire and break the siege. Once our two forces are combined, we will have more than sufficient strength to do so.”

“But how will we reach them without becoming embattled by one or more of the camps?”

“For that, we must be swift,” Luna said simply.

“A timely distraction could buy us the few seconds we need to slip through,” Spitfire suggested.

Luna nodded. “Make it so.”

~*~*~

Midnight approached and the Equestrian Army held their position, waiting for the signal to charge between the two Troll camps to the edge of the Empire’s shield, a distance of just over a mile. Once they left their concealment in the low hills of the tundra, the open ground that led up to the Empire’s border would offer no cover for their approach. The Trolls would only need to pinch them from either side and they would be caught in the field, outnumbered and surrounded. It would be a race to see which side could more quickly cross the five hundred crucial yards that separated freedom from entrapment. Unfortunately, the Trolls had only to close the gap with enough troops to slow down the head of the Equestrian column so other units could arrive and engage them. The Equestrians needed to get nearly three thousand troops clear of the Troll lines without being caught in a melee.

And to that effect, the Air Corps was to provide a distraction in an attempt to draw the Trolls away from the Army’s route. The signal came as the Air Corps attacked with javelins at the far edges of the two camps they needed to pass between. In a matter of seconds, the night erupted into noise and motion. Both camps were mobilized almost before the Equestrians had begun to charge. The Trolls formed ranks at defensive positions on their perimeter, scanning the violet-tinged darkness for the attackers. It took them a moment to realize their enemy was above them. There was a brief milling about as they tried to simultaneously take cover and return fire at the Pegasi. But they swiftly organized and pulled heavy wooden canopies over top of their bulwarks to shield themselves from the rain of javelins.

As the ponies closed the gap, many Trolls took notice of them. But none ventured out of the camps’ perimeter. They simply hunkered down to weather the attack, eyeing their enemy from behind their protective structures. The Air Corps shifted their attack to pick off any Trolls that remained exposed and harried them until they sought shelter. The Army made their way between the camps unchallenged. Reaching the shield, the Army slowed to a stop. Now that they were closer, they could see that beyond the shield lay additional fortifications. A ten foot deep trench had been dug and filled with jagged crystals that jutted up like spears. The space across the twenty foot span that separated them from the other side was occupied by a small squad of Crystal ponies who were busy maneuvering a portable bridge into position. As they secured it, the shield shimmered, signaling that it was now permeable.

The ponies wasted no time funneling through the shield and across the ramp to safety, but the gap was narrow and the thousands of ponies could only move so quickly. The Trolls of the camps suppressed by the Air Corps did nothing to stop them, but the other camps had now mobilized and waves of Trolls were pouring across the frozen field from both sides. Though their bulky frames couldn’t match a pony’s gallop, Luna could see that the Trolls were making good time in their lumbering charge. Even though they were a thousand yards off still, she knew the Army would not be able to pass over the meager bridge in time.

“Captain Gallant Lance!” she shouted, lifting off. “Take the Guard and ward our right flank. Nocturne, you and your fliers are with me.”

She turned to lead the charge but stopped short when she saw that the Empire’s defenders had already deployed a holding action to buy time for her troops to reach safety. Two more ramps had been put in place on either flank and Crystal ponies were rapidly forming lines outside the shield. In front of them, they set up stands that held slender crystal bows. They started firing immediately, resupplied with baskets of arrows by additional ponies running back and forth across the ramps with practiced efficiency. The arrows fell among the charging Trolls, piercing fur and biting into flesh. Where they struck, a layer of ice rapidly formed, impeding movement in joints that froze in place and under foot where arrows had struck the ground.

The Trolls seemed prepared for this and produced square wooden shields that they held in front of and above their leading line to catch the arrows before they could find their mark. This slowed their shuffling charge to a determined march. The archers slowed their volleys to conserve ammunition, keeping up just enough pressure that the Trolls couldn’t break cover to pick up the pace. Luna watched from above, mesmerized by the fluidity of the counterstrike. Likewise, Captain Gallant Lance had held his troops back to allow the Crystal Ponies to engage. They both returned to the crowd passing through the shield and soon found themselves safely behind the barrier, looking out at the Trolls.

The Crystal Ponies withdrew with the same smooth movement, escaping before the Trolls could close the gap and deal any damage. Some spears were thrown in rage, falling short ineffectually. One Troll even approached the shield where the last pony had slipped through and slammed his fist against it. The Trolls then marched back toward their camps, collecting their dead along the way. The Pegasi of the Air Corps slipped through another gap high on the shield and the stillness returned to the frozen plains. Luna looked for the pony in charge of the defenders and saw Princess Cadence approaching. Luna assembled her officers and marched to meet her.

“Your troops are a welcome sight,” Cadence said after they had exchanged formalities.

“As was the aid in reaching you provided by your own forces,” Luna acknowledged.

“Not to mention the warmth,” Spectrum muttered as he loosened his cloak.

“Tell me, what is the situation here in the Empire?” Luna asked briskly.

Cadence sighed heavily. “This stalemate has been a difficult one. We had hoped at first that we could wait them out behind the shield and let the harsh environment force them to leave. But they seem as well equipped as they are stubborn.”

“And more devious as well,” Luna replied. “Were you aware of their efforts to breach the shield?”

“They have tried numerous siege machines and even brute force of arms. None have succeeded. They seem content to keep us trapped.”

“Not quite,” Luna said gravely. “We observed what appeared to be sapper tunnels in the camps that surround you. They may be digging under the shield as we speak.”

Cadence balked. “If that’s true, we’ve no time to lose! We have to do something to stop them or they’ll overrun us.”

“Why not just extend the shield over the new opening after they break through?” Black Stone suggested.

“It’s not as simple as extending the shield,” Cadence said, shaking her head. “This shield is maintained by Prince Shining Armor. He’s the only one powerful enough to do so. And while a dome is a relatively easy shape to maintain, trying to add small patches to cover new gaps across the city would be too much for any mage to handle alone.”

“What of your own shield?” Gallant Lance asked. “I thought you had been the one to protect the Crystal Empire from King Sombra.”

“I was,” she said. “But I was holding back a spirit of fear and hate. My shield’s power amplified hope and love within the Empire, which sadly isn’t enough to ward us from the physical aggression of these Trolls.”

“Not to mention that they would likely dig around that shield once one breakthrough is blocked off,” Spitfire added. “They’ll dig the whole world out from underneath us if we don’t stop them.”

“We could let them have those openings and simply meet them at the chokepoints.” Flash Point said. “With the Army’s help, your defenders could keep them from bringing their numerical advantages to bear. Plus, we’ll have them surrounded for a change, just for the poetic turn of events.”

“While that is an enticing strategy, I have to point out that there will be at least twelve breaches to cover,” Gallant Lance replied. “That’s not a number I like. Not to mention what other surprises they might be preparing for us down there.”

“And it would be too great a risk to give them the chance,” Cadence said, nodding. “I won’t take such risks with the lives of the Crystal Ponies.”

“But what else can we do to stop them?” Spitfire asked. “We can’t exactly reach them underground.”

Cadence looked back at the city, frowning. “We might need to evacuate.”

Luna snorted. “I should think not. We’re here to rout these invaders, not flee from them.”

“With all due respect,” Cadence said, treading carefully with her words. “I don’t see how that can be done. I have to see to the safety of my subjects. What better course is there?”

“Before we can concoct a plan, we must know how much time remains for us.” Luna said, looking to the stars thoughtfully.

“I thought not knowing how long we had was the reason we were in such a hurry to begin with.” Black Stone said, confused. “How would we even find out?”

“Leave that to me,” Luna said, calling her Night Guard to her.

~*~*~

The lazy hours of the night stretched on. An hour had passed since the ponies had charged the gap and reached the shield. The Troll camps were silent again, waiting for their next opportunity to strike at their enemy. A faint mist began to creep out from the shield across the frozen ground, worming into the Troll camps to the south and obscuring the ground until the fires burned like islands in a sea of clouds. With a sudden surge, the fog rose high into a wall and rolled over the whole of three camps. They vanished from sight completely, the light of the fires snuffed out and even the light from the Empire’s shield unable to penetrate into the depths of the billowing mass.

Luna and her Night Guard slipped through the shield and into the concealment, making their way toward the middle of the enveloped camps. They winged through the fog mere feet from the ground and soundlessly landed at the edge of the Trolls’ perimeter. The sentries posted there were slumped against the bulwarks, asleep. The ponies snuck past them and into the camp proper. The glow of Luna’s horn lit up her smile. The sleep spell woven into the fog in the central camp had succeeded. Trolls were sprawled around the dead campfires and leaning against supply crates. Luna led the way between them toward the building that hid the tunnel entrance, careful not to brush against any of them. The spell was fragile from being stretched over such a wide area.

The camp seemed larger now that she was inside it, the dense fog taking away any point of reference that could help her judge their progress. They had passed hundreds of Trolls and tents when the building’s hulking form appeared before them. Roughly hewn logs formed the roof and walls on three sides but the side facing away from the Empire was wide open. Luna peered cautiously around the corner and saw a dozen Trolls laying beside a gaping hole descending into the ground. She signaled the others to move inside and stand watch. She and Nocturne entered the tunnel, which was tall enough for them by a full foot and wide enough for six ponies to march abreast.

The carved earth was reinforced with timber braces set at intervals and Luna counted them as they walked deeper. Each was spaced out about five yards apart with a dim lantern hung from the crossbeam. The edge of the Empire’s shield lay eight hundred yards from the Troll’s camp and as the tunnel stretched on past the hundredth brace, she concluded it would easily reach. She couldn’t confirm her suspicions though, because she and Nocturne were brought up short by several Trolls collapsed in the middle of the tunnel. They appeared to have succumbed to the sleep spell while hauling another cart of earth up to the surface. Luna knew they wouldn’t be able to move them without breaking the spell and there wasn’t enough space for either of them to slip by. They swiftly left the tunnel again.

“They’ve gotten too far for comfort,” Nocturne whispered once they had rejoined the other Night Guard. “We could knock out the supports and collapse the tunnel. That would set them back a long way.”

Luna shook her head. “If we could reach the other tunnels, I would agree, but we cannot. We will need to break this siege before they are able to breach the shield.”

“That could be only hours away in the other camps,” Nocturne whispered urgently. “We don’t have the numbers to drive them off. What can we do?”

“We do not have the numbers, no,” Luna said with a sudden smile. She looked around the camp, where even objects a few yards away were indistinct in the heavy fog. “We must return to the Empire at once. I have a plan.”

They retraced their steps as swiftly as they could, emerging from the camp and crossing the gap back to the Empire and the welcoming glow of the shield. Her officers stood together, waiting anxiously for her return. Cadence was still there, and Prince Shining Armor had joined her now. He looked drained, his eyes were half-lidded and he leaned against his wife for support. He managed a crisp nod when Luna greeted him but otherwise appeared to be ignoring his surroundings.

“We’ve concluded that the Trolls have made far too much progress for any delay,” Luna said, gazing about at them all. “But I believe I know a way to break this siege before they manage to breach our defenses.”

A murmur passed through them and Cadence spoke up.

“What could it be? The Army may be enough to defeat any one camp, but it will not be just one camp that they will have to contend with.”

“I agree,” Gallant Lance said. “We outnumber one camp three to two, roughly. But there’s no way we can get through before both our flanks are engaged. You saw how quickly the enemy responded to our rush to reach the shield.”

“I did,” Luna replied with a nod. “And I saw how they were slowed by the Empire’s defenders. Worry not, for I have taken it all into account. We must not fight them on two sides, for we cannot win such a battle. Instead, we must find a way to engage on a single front. And in order to facilitate that condition, I shall crush them under the weight of their own brutish recklessness.”

They all glanced at each other. She did her best to hide her smile, knowing they were uncertain of what she meant but hoping it was a miracle she could truly conjure.

And conjure it I will.

“First, we must move a line of troops into position on either side of the sleeping camp. I will draw the fog back so that the adjacent camps can see our troops. Our goal is to draw them out, and when they pursue us, we shall slip back into the fog and withdraw to the Empire. The Trolls will find only their brethren in the sleeping camp.” Her eyes twinkled mischievously. “But when they are rouses from my spell, those mists will be transformed into a waking nightmare. They will not see Trolls surrounding them, but monsters.”

“They’ll tear each other apart,” Shining said. Even as tired as he appeared, his voice carried a keen edge, as if afraid. “They won’t even know what they’re doing until it’s too late.”

“Exactly,” Luna said. “I need a unit of lancers, swift and light. Captain Comet Tail, your company will be ideal for this mission.”

The Captain saluted and left to assemble his troops. Luna watched him go briefly before turning back to the rest of them.

“Meanwhile, we will prepare for the second phase of the plan.”

As Luna oversaw the companies’ preparations, she carefully maintained the spell over the Troll camp. It was a mild strain, but since she was merely easing them into sleep in the middle of the night, it was not too difficult. Come morning that would all change. Not only would she have to prevent them from waking with the dawn, but she would also have to prevent the mists from being burned away in the sunlight. The night was waning but there was time still for her plan.

Comet Tail’s company was briefed on their orders and they marched across the portable bridge onto the plains beyond the shield. They vanished from sight and Luna moved to the eastern edge of the mist to watch her plan be carried out. Some of the officers, as well as Shining and Cadence, joined her. They waited in silence for the lancers to move into position. Minutes passed. When Luna judged they should be ready, she lifted her head and made a sweeping gesture with her horn. The edges of the wall of fog receded on both sides, exposing much of the frozen land between the camps once more.

Just visible on the new edges, the company of lancers stood ready. When they could see the Trolls standing watch at the edge of the adjacent camp, they began shouting and taunting them. There was a muted reaction from the Trolls as the sentries stood motionless and the camp roused itself to the commotion. The ponies continued to shout and stamp their hooves in challenge as more Trolls gathered behind their barricades to watch.

“I take it you were expecting a more energetic response?” Nocturne observed from behind Luna. “Doesn’t look like they’re taking the bait.”

Luna could see that most of the camp had crowded to that side of the camp and she smiled.

“Don’t be so sure,” she replied. “They’ll come out of their hole once they feel prepared.”

She knew they wouldn’t be able to resist being called out so brazenly. She could see they were being wary and attempting to gather for their charge subtly. But she knew their efforts would be in vain. No matter how they tried, no preparation would see them free of her trap. When they did charge, it was a thunderous wave that poured out of the camp at the ponies, a mass of burly forms bristling with weapons and screaming with rage. The ponies held their position for a few seconds before slipping back into the concealing fog. The Trolls followed them in with wild abandon.

Gone were the careful formations and cautious advances to stop them from reaching the Empire’s shield. Gone were their own shields and the fear of icy arrows. They saw that the ponies were moving toward their allied camp still lost in the mist and they could not hold back. Their lines dissolved as the Trolls rushed to reach the hidden camp before the ponies could do their damage. Those ponies who watched alongside Luna saw them vanish from sight, though the battle cries still rang out across the plains and reverberated on the shield. At the shields’ edge, the lancer company began to return. They ran hard up to the shield and skirted it to the ramp. Each lancer crossed back into the warmth and safety with grateful sighs. Captain Comet Tail waited beyond the shield, ushering his troops inside, counting them as they passed until he was sure they had all made it back and stepping through himself.

The instant they were all out of the mist, Luna’s horn flared and the mist changed color from natural grey to a deep blue, tinged with purple. The shouting voices of the Trolls fell silent for a brief moment before the night erupted with screams of terror and the sound of battle. The ponies could do nothing but listen as the Trolls struggled with their unseen assailants. Luna smiled again, knowing what they saw, or thought they saw. The spell that had once kept one camp sleeping had placed waking nightmares in the minds of the Trolls now lost in the swirling fog. They would find no Trolls beside them, but misshapen and twisted figures reaching out to them, attempting to drag them away into the blackness of the night.

The hidden battle lasted for two hours. The screams and clashing of weapons were distorted in the mists, echoing across the plains. Luna stood and gazed out at the mist with a small smile of satisfaction. A pony near her commented that the Trolls of the farther camps were watching the fogbank but hadn’t moved. She didn’t even glance away, concentrating on her spell and its results. As the glow of the rising sun warmed the horizon, an eerie silence fell. Luna allowed her spells to end and the fog began to dissipate. When the sun had risen to light the frozen plains, the camp was fully uncovered. What had been left in the wake of the night’s battle was a killing field.

Bodies were draped over bulwarks and tents, heaped around trampled campfires and spilling out of the camp on both sides. The camp had the look of a tornado’s path. Isolated Trolls scattered throughout the camp began to venture out from under tarps and overturned crates to see that they were among the few to survive. They quickly retreated to the adjacent camps where they met up with the reserves that remained behind. There was a buzz as they recounted their experience to their fellows but a new commotion brought them to anxious silence once more. Many more ramps had been hauled to the edge of the shield and the Equestrian forces were swiftly forming up ranks to march out.

The moment the Army left the confines of the shield, the devastated camps fled while those farther along the shield’s edge began mobilizing to attack. The pikes that made up the bulk of the pony forces formed lines facing east, a huge wall of bladed shafts. Platoons of Crystal lancers joined the lancers from Canterlot on the southern flank. The Crystal archers of the Empire formed up to the west with the Air Corps above, preparing to ward the rear. Luna, surrounded by her Night Guard, hovered high over the pike lines to get a clear view of the entire field. The sunlight streaming across the snow-frosted land turned the eastern horizon into radiant silver. The dull-furred Trolls stood out against it starkly like a stain spreading across a fine tablecloth.

They marched with their square shields raised, two thousand Trolls in the first camp’s wave and four more waves forming up behind it. With a signal from Luna, the pike formations began to advance. The gap closed quickly and the two armies met with a crunch that sounded across the frozen plains. Many ponies were jolted off their hooves by the shock of their pikes digging into the shields and the weight of the Troll lines behind them. The shields took the brunt of the first contact well, protecting the Trolls enough to push into the thick of the phalanx, but once they met the next row of pikes, the shields became a hindrance. Some of the pike heads that lodged in the wooden shields began to burrow through, cracking them until they splintered. The shields that remained intact were impaled by more pikes, which multiplied the resistance against the Trolls’ advance. With large swaths of the shields brought to a halt, the Trolls behind them couldn’t move forward.

The clash turned into a scrum, with the Trolls forcing their way deeper into the forest of blades that separated them from their foes and the ponies thrusting and desperately digging in against the sheer number of attackers. Trolls attempted to push under the pikes with their shields, some even managing to reach the ponies they sought. Those few made a mad account for themselves before being swallowed up by the advancing formation. As the last of the shield bearers fell, the Trolls began to falter, cut and impaled by the inexorable pike wall. There was a scramble to retreat as many gave up that they would be able to win. A contingent broke away from the rear and swept to the flank in an attempt to bypass the pikes only to be met with a solid row of Crystal lancers. As the lancers made their first pass, each group tearing into the other viciously, the Canterlot lancers dove into the melee, scattering the remains of the ragged Troll counterattack.

The Trolls broke and fled, having been reduced by a third of their number. The pikes pursued at a steady march, allowing the Trolls to out-pace them. The advancing ponies watched as those Trolls melted into the next wave, bolstering their numbers and shouting warnings to the front of the line. Luna heard them giving advice on how to best pierce her lines and she scowled. She looked to the rear to see how the other flank was faring and found that they had brought the enemy to a halt with withering volleys of ice arrows. The Crystal archers were no longer conserving ammunition, intent on breaking the siege here and now. The Trolls were being inundated by the frost that spread under their feet and across their shields. It seemed that fighting into the dawn’s light was also holding them up, since the unusual concentration of arrows was coming from a blinding curtain of sunlight that reflected off the snow as well. They had, in fact, set their shields against the ground to form a solid wall and stopped their advance completely.

Satisfied that she needn’t worry about the rear guard, Luna turned back to the pike lines. They closed the gap with the Trolls steadily, and the Trolls approached with a more cautious march. When they met, it was less of a crunch and more of a grating and scrapping as the shield bearers jockeyed with the pikes for an opening. In pockets, Trolls began to make gaps and the pony lines were in danger of being pierced in a dozen places when Luna decided to act. Diving toward the center of the line, she let forth a rapid series of blasts from her horn, targeting the breaks in the line. As she landed, she sent out a ripple of force that scattered the Trolls where she touched down.

“Forward, Equestrians!” she shouted, charging ahead and swinging her horn in a wide arc that cut down a pair of Trolls cleanly.

Her Night Guard descended beside her and pushed back the Trolls on either side of her. The ranks of the pikes surged at her call, surprising the Trolls who had counted on the relatively slow advance to worm their way into the formation. Trolls were pushed down, cut and trampled under the thousands of thundering hooves that drove into them. The second wave of Trolls broke apart and fled, just as the first had. The pikes that cut at the heels of the Trolls took their toll, catching hundreds in flight. The third wave stood in the path of the charge, at first resolute, but suddenly a horn sounded and most of the rear of their troops broke away, heading north around the Empire’s domed barrier. Only the shield bearers remained, digging in to face the ponies. Luna looked ahead farther and saw that all of the Trolls from the other camps had also turned back. Elation flooded through her and she let out a shout, urging her troops on.

Another blast from her horn shattered the center of the shield formation and the pike lines slammed into the rest. Hafts snapped and shields splintered as the ponies overran the Trolls. The horns of the Trolls continued to blare in the distance and soon all the camps were emptying. Thousands of Trolls lumbered west, back into the tundra and away from the Crystal Empire. Eyes aglitter, chest heaving with excitement, Luna watched them go until they had put the first hills of the tundra’s rough terrain behind them. She let out a cry of victory and swooped toward the ground. She looked around at the various platoons restoring order to their formation after their wild charge and called to Captain Gallant Lance.

“Where is Captain Nocturne?” she asked once he stood before her. “I want him to take his flight after them to be sure they are leaving Equestria completely.”

“Princess,” Gallant Lance began anxiously. “Nocturne won’t be able to lead a flight. He was injured. Badly.”

Luna felt her excitement drain away in an instant. Gallant Lance pointed the way and she rushed to where Nocturne was being tended. Three ponies were gathered around him, one wrapping his wing in bandages, one splinting his foreleg and one easing his dented armor off. His breathing was a rasp and every time he was jostled, he winced. Luna tried to remain expressionless but caught herself biting her lip in worry. Nocturne must have noticed because he spoke up hastily.

“Don’t mind the wing,” he said. “Just a bit ruffled. It’s the ribs that have me grounded.”

“But you will be fit to return to duty?” she asked.

He flexed his wing slowly, grimacing. “Not for some time, I’m afraid. Tenebris will have to take my place beside you.”

“Lieutenant Tenebris!” Luna called, not taking her eyes off Nocturne’s injuries.

The Bat Pony appeared before her a moment later. She was slimmer than most, even among the more slightly built Bat Ponies. Tenebris cast an anxious glance at Nocturne and quickly averted her gaze.

“Yes, my Princess?” she asked, her voice much too soft to carry the same sharp tone the formalities usually took from any other officer.

“I need you to take a flight after the Trolls and be sure they do not mean to return,” Luna said. “If indeed they leave Equestria, report back so we may relocate our forces to drive out the rest of these mongrels.”

“I’ll be back the moment I am sure, Princess,” Tenebris replied with a bow.

Luna watched her gather a flight and quickly chase the night over the horizon. Once she was out of sight, she turned back to Nocturne, but she was interrupted by Gallant Lance and Spitfire’s approach. They were discussing the casualties, which were still being tallied.

“All I’m saying is,” Gallant Lance said, clearly making an effort not to raise his voice. “Regardless of where we’re needed next, we’re not going anywhere for some time.”

Spitfire was obviously unhappy with that because she turned immediately to Luna.

“What do you say, Princess? What is our next move?”

Her tone was far more aggressive than usual and it gave Luna slight pause.

“We must be sure the enemy has left for good,” the Princess said. “They have withdrawn for now but they are numerous enough to be a grave threat should they return. Once they are dealt with, we must return to central Equestria and defeat the Troll forces there.” Luna raised an eyebrow, guessing at why she might be cross with the other Captain. “Why? Does Gallant Lance say differently?”

Spitfire didn’t say anything, but shot Gallant Lance a sour look.

“Not strictly, your Highness,” he answered, clearing his throat. “We’ve got a high number of wounded and they will not be able to travel for a few days at best. If we were to move against the enemy before that, we might be doing so at dangerously reduced strength.”

“I see,” she said, glancing at Nocturne once again.

Then Luna looked out at the rest of the troops who still combed the battlefield, gathering weapons and assisting the wounded back toward the Crystal Empire. She saw now the many that could not walk under their own power, leaning on a pony for support or else being carried. There were hundreds. She felt a twinge of guilt for cheering at her victory but she shook it off. She had won another battle, and as costly as it had been, it meant she was one step closer to ridding Equestria of this scourge. She couldn’t afford to second guess herself now, for this surely wouldn’t be the last difficult aftermath she would oversee.

A soft pulse went out from the heart of the Crystal Empire and a wave of warmth spread with it. The shield fell away and the spires of the palace glinted in the dawn’s light. Cadence and Shining Armor approached a minute later, the latter looking greatly recovered. He was still as disheveled and his eyes had the shadow of sleepless nights in them, but he stood tall and his stride was purposeful and sure. The lines of worry that had crossed Cadence’s countenance were also gone.

“We’ve overcome this threat,” Cadence said when they were close enough to speak. “And the spirit of the Empire’s citizens has been restored. Now we must make plans to prevent the danger from returning.”

“And we shall,” Luna nodded. “We will linger to allow our troops the rest they need before they can take to the field again and that will allow our scouts to determine the enemy’s intentions. Once we are sure they are gone for good, we will need to purge them from the rest of Equestria. And with the Empire’s added strength marching south with us, we can…”

“March south?” Cadence interrupted. “The Empire’s forces can’t leave the north. We would be defenseless. They must remain here.”

“The Crystal lancers are among the best in Equestria’s history,” Luna said, matter-of-factly. “And having seen the effectiveness of the archers, I admit I would miss them in future engagements.”

“Luna, thousands of Trolls fled west. What is stopping them from coming back? We need defenders here. You have this whole army, the combined strength of the rest of Equestria! We only have the ponies of the Empire to defend our homes with. You saw how badly we were outmatched. If the Trolls should return, or…”

“Cadence!”

Luna managed to keep her tone low but couldn’t help a hint of her desperation creeping in. Cadence clamped her mouth shut immediately, taken aback.

“Please,” Luna said, stepping closer. “We will not leave until we know the Trolls have left the Empire’s borders completely. But the rest of Equestria needs us just as much. I am only asking for a number of troops to come with us to their aid. I believed in your ability to protect the Empire until we arrived, and you did. I ask that you believe in me now.”

Luna waited for her reply anxiously. Cadence’s expression remained concerned, but after exchanging a glance with Shining and receiving a nod in return, she let out a defeated sigh.

“Take a platoon of archers and lancers then. That much is owed to you for being here to save us when you did.”

Shining stepped forward and put a hoof around her shoulders encouragingly.

“Don’t worry. We can handle whatever comes next. We only need to hold on to faith in each other.”

“Thank you,” Luna smiled. “And the rest of Equestria thanks you as well.”

Cadence excused herself to rest. Shining exchanged hurried whispers with her before turning back to Luna. Luna watched Cadence go and gave Shining a curious look.

“I know your being here is a sign that the situation in the south is being handled, but I still need to ask.” Shining took a deep breath before going on. “How is Twilight doing? And Celestia, for that matter?”

“Our sisters were well when I left,” Luna said with a slight smile. “Celestia is tending to the aftermath of an attack on Canterlot and Twilight is assisting in countermeasures against the Trolls’ continued activity in central Equestria. If you are planning to remain here, I can give them word you are also well when I see them next.”

“Canterlot was attacked?” Shining gasped.

Luna held up a hoof to stop him. “Let us retire somewhere to discuss what has happened in your absence. It has been a long night.”